《The Invincible Young Master》


 Chapter 1: 1 - Young Master

    -Jul empire-


    Deep within a mansion, the soft cry of a newborn echoed, drawing everyone''s attention toward a hidden chamber at the center of the estate.


    Inside, a group of white cloaked figures gathered around the infant''s resting ce.


    Their faces were hidden beneath their hoods as they whispered to each other in voices filled with both wonder and fear.


    Near the infant''s chest, a small dark mark pulsed gently, almost as if it was alive.


    One of the cloaked men pointed to the mark with a shaky hand. "Lord Shaman, what does this mean?"


    An elderly man stepped forward, his eyes filled with the wisdom of many years. He studied the mark closely and slowly shook his head, sending a chill through the room.


    "I have never seen anything like this before," he admitted, his voice rough with age.


    The elderly man then looked toward a tall man standing quietly in the side.


    The man''s golden hair caught the light, and worry was clear on his face. His strong hands were clenched into tight fists.


    "Duke," the shaman said seriously, "This child is bound to reshape the world"


    The Duke''s eyes widened in surprise, but he stayed silent, his gaze fixed firmly on the infant.


    "I have never felt such powerful energy in someone so young," the shaman continued in a low tone. "This child could be the next human emperor."


    A heavy silence filled the room as everyone tried to grasp the meaning of the shaman''s words. They looked at the tiny infant, amazed that someone so small could hold such great power.


    "But," the shaman added after a pause, "before he can fulfill his destiny, he must survive three great cmities in his life."


    Just as the shaman finished speaking, the chamber doors burst open. A cloaked figure stumbled in, breathing hard.


    "Lord Shaman, something is happening outside!" he eximed.


    The shaman''s eyes narrowed. "What is it?"


    "It''s like the end of the world out there," the man replied, fear evident in his voice.


    "What?!"


    Outside, the sky had turned dark and angry, filled with swirling ck clouds that hid the sunpletely.


    Thunder boomed loudly, shaking the ground whole, while lightning sliced through the sky, lighting up the darkness for brief moments. Heavy rain poured down in sheets, flooding thend and turning it into a muddy swamp.


    Somewhere far away, deep within the darkness, a giant eye slowly opened.


    It looked ancient and wise, holding secrets that went beyond time itself.


    The eye stared across the distance, seeming to see through the storm and the darkness straight into the mansion.


    Back in the chamber, the infant had stopped crying. He reached out with his tiny hands and let out a soft, happy giggle.


    His bright, curious green eyes met the gaze of the enormous eye in darkness.


    For a moment, everything seemed to stop as the two locked eyes.


    "You havee... once more," a deep, echoing voice whispered in the darkness. Then, just as suddenly as it had appeared, the giant eye closed and vanished back into the darkness.


    ...


    23 yearster


    ...


    ''In the vast celestial expanse, a golden door floated amidst the stars, a observer of ancients.


    It had witnessed the birth of chaos and the death of countless stars and gxies, yet it stood unwavering and resolute.


    The door neither shifted nor decayed, hovering eternally, untouched by the ravages of time.


    What mysteriesy behind it? For eons, it had remained sealed, its secrets locked away from the world.''


    "Huh! What kind of crappy story is this?" A sudden, frivolous voice shattered the solemn atmosphere.


    Heads turned towards the interruption.


    A man drained arge jug, setting it down to reveal his handsome features and neatly tied golden hair. His muddled eyes fixated on the old storyteller on the stage.


    "You old fart, what''s with this same boring tale over and over?" he jeered, slurring his words. "My ears are going numb from hearing this crap again and again."


    "Young master, this is the third time. Please, don''t interrupt while he is telling his story," a woman beside him chided gently, a wry smile ying on her lips.


    Seeing the golden-haired man continue to scold the storyteller, an employee approached, his demeanor respectful yet firm. "You''ve had too much to drink. Guest, please leave the establishment."


    "Huh, isn''t this a ce for drinking? Why kick me out?" The young man waved the jug, his words tangled and slurred.


    The employee hesitated, ncing aside to decide what to do.


    Seeing this, whisperedments buzzed among the customers.


    "Poor guy, he can''t force him to leave even if he wanted to," murmured one customer, shaking his head.


    "Who would dare? Doesn''t he not want to keep his job?" another added quietly.


    "Even the owner wouldn''t dare throw out the young master," someone else whispered.


    Hearing all these remarks about the golden-haired man, a dark-robed figure seated near a window appeared curious and asked. "Who is he?"


    A nearby person turned and saw the speaker, who wore dark, foreign attire and had a sword at his waist.


    "New to the city, are you?" the person asked. "You must be, to not know the young master."


    The dark-attired man nodded. "I arrived here recently."


    "That''s Lord Dwight Spark, the youngest son of Duke Dwight," the person exined.


    "The Dwight family?" The dark-robed man raised his brows with recognition.


    "Yes, that Dwight family. One of four pirs of the empire," the person replied.


    "What''s someone from the Dwight family doing here?" the man asked curiously.


    "I''ve heard Young lord Spark is in exile," came the hushed reply.


    "Exile?"


    The person leaned in closer, lowering his voice. "There''s a rumor he teased the emperor''s daughter, and in his rage, the emperor ordered his exile."


    "What?!"


    "Shh, keep your voice down."


    "Is that true?" the dark-robed man whispered.


    "It''s just a rumor," the person said softly.


    The dark-robed man pondered the weight of this information. Teasing the emperor''s daughter and living to tell the tale was a testament to the Dwight family''s formidable power.


    In the empire, the Dwights were one of the four great pirs. Theymanded vastnds and a formidable army, securing their position as a cornerstone of the empire''s might. To challenge them was to invite certain doom; even kings and emperors trod carefully around them.


    As the disturbance died down, the woman by the golden-haired man''s side gently supported him to his feet and guided him out of the establishment.


    Seeing them leave, the dark-robed man also stood up and left.


    A horse-mounted carriage waited outside, its polished wood gleaming under the moonlight. Just as the woman helped her young master inside, the dark-robed man approached.


    "Why are you following us?" the woman asked, her eyes narrowing as she caught sight of him.


    "I want to work for the young master," he dered.


    "Work for me?" Golden-haired man, Spark, blinked at him through hazy eyes.


    "I can be your bodyguard or assistant," the man offered.


    " I do need some help," Spark mused. "Can you cook?"


    "Cook?" The man seemed taken aback. "I suppose I can."


    "Did I ask your name?" Spark inquired, his gaze narrowing.


    "I''m called Zhao Shi,"


    "Hmm, a foreigner," Spark noted, studying him. "I''ll call you Butler Zhao then."


    "Feel free to do so, young master," Zhao Shi agreed.


    "Great! You''re hired, Butler Zhao," Spark announced, a grin spreading across his face. "I''ve been suffering from her cookingtely. This will be a nice change."


    "What are you saying, young master?" the woman protested yfully, pinching Spark''s arm.


    Zhao Shi sensed a re. When he turned, her eyes bore into him, a flicker of irritation evident.


    ''What''s her problem? Why is she ring at me?'' he wondered.


    "Ahem," Spark interrupted, "And what do you want in return?"


    "A shelter, a ce to stay," Zhao Shi replied simply.


    "Is that all?" asked Spark.


    Zhao Shi nodded in response.


    "It seems he''s not lying," the woman observed, her tone softening.


    "Very well, it''s settled then. Let''s head back," Spark decided.


    ****************


    (GIVE MY Novel a try, read few tens chapters, I''m sure you''ll love it, if you''re into this settings.)

 Chapter 2: 2 - Ascendants

    They arrived at their destination: a modest house with a clean courtyard.


    "This¡­" Zhao Shi started, his voice trailing off.


    "What''s wrong? This will be our home for the next month," Spark said, noticing his hesitation.


    Zhao Shi felt a pang of disappointment.


    As the young master of the Dwight family, Spark should have resided in avish mansion with numerous servants. Instead, their living quarters were humble,cking thevishness he had anticipated. The house, though not small, was far from the grandeur expected of nobility.


    "Young master, are there no other workers here besides us?" Zhao Shi asked, scanning the quiet surroundings.


    "I''m in exile. Of course, they wouldn''t let me bring people," Spark replied with a hint of bitterness. "At least they allowed me a proper house."


    "Young Master, How long is your exile?" Zhao Shi inquired.


    "Was it three months?" Spark turned to the woman for confirmation.


    "Yes, young master," she nodded.


    The woman led Zhao Shi to a small, sparsely furnished room at the back of the house. A single bed, a wooden chair, and a modest table upied the space. She gestured to the room.


    "This will be your quarters," she said curtly before leaving him alone.


    Zhao Shi stood in the doorway for a moment, taking in his new surroundings. He walked to the window and opened it, allowing the cool night breeze to filter in. The courtyard outside was bathed in soft moonlight, casting long shadows from the surrounding trees.


    He stepped outside into the courtyard, the chill of the breeze brushing against his skin. Standing there, he looked up at the moon, its pale light reflecting in his eyes.


    "I''ve found a shelter. I''ll be fine," he muttered to himself, his voice almost a whisper carried away by the wind. He clenched his fists and drew a deep breath, determination hardening his gaze. "Wait for me, Yue''er."


    ...


    "Oh, your usual meditation," remarked Spark as he stepped into the courtyard.


    Zhao Shi opened his eyes and nodded respectfully. "Good morning, Young Master."


    "I''ve noticed you meditate every day," Spark praised. "You''re quite disciplined."


    "I do it to keep my body strong," replied Zhao Shi with a hint of pride.


    Each night, after Spark retired to bed, Zhao Shi would remain in the courtyard, meditating beneath the moon''s gentle glow, until the sun rose. It was some kind of breathing technique Zhao Shi had said when spark inquired.


    "Young master, there are gifts again today," Zhao Shi pointed out, indicating the tableden with flowers, vases, and paintings.


    "What can I say? I''m quite the popr guy," Spark boasted with a smirk.


    It had been a week since Zhao Shi began his duties as Spark''s butler. From the very first day, every morning, gifts had arrived in abundance, stacked one atop the other. Zhao Shi couldn''t help but wonder at the seemingly endless stream of presents that greeted them every morning.


    As it was time for Young Master Spark''s breakfast, Zhao Shi headed to the kitchen to prepare.


    He meticulously chopped onions, adding them to the hot oil followed by a mix of spices. The kitchen soon filled with the mouthwatering aroma, tempting anyone who caught a whiff.


    Zhao Shi hailed from a humble background, where every coin counted. Growing up in a family of limited means, he learned to stretch every penny and make the most of what little he had. Dining out was a luxury he couldn''t afford, so he turned to the forests for sustenance, gathering wild nts and spices to vor his meals.


    From a young age, Zhao Shi developed a discerning pte, honing his culinary skills with each dish he prepared. He took pride in his ability to create vorful meals from simple ingredients, finding joy in the art of cooking.


    Yet, as he matured, Zhao Shi began to question the value of his culinary talents. In a world where strength reigned supreme, what use was there for a skilled cook? It was a pivotal moment that reshaped his perspective on life.


    A significant event shattered hiscency, forcing him to confront the harsh realities of the world. In that moment of reckoning, Zhao Shi realized that true powery not in the kitchen, but in one''s ability tomand, defend, and protect. Strength, he concluded, was the ultimate currency¡ªone that could secure freedom, loyalty, and the safety of those he held dear.


    "See, I told you," a voice interrupted from the doorway. "His cooking is like magic."


    Spark and the woman entered the kitchen, greeted by an array of dishes prepared by Zhao Shi.


    The three of them sat down to eat, with Zhao Shi watching as Spark relished the food he had cooked.


    After breakfast, they left the residence together, going on Spark''s daily stroll around the city in search of amusement.


    In the days that followed, Zhao Shi had gradually discerned that the woman apanying Young Master Spark, Yuna, was not a mere servant, but rather apanion¡ªmuch like himself¡ªtaken in by Spark''s generosity.


    When Zhao Shi broached the subject, Yuna rified. "I''m not his maid."


    Surprised by this revtion, Zhao Shi couldn''t help but inquire further.


    "Then what are you?" he asked, intrigued by her enigmatic presence.


    "A lost littlemb, I suppose," Spark interjected with a mischievous grin. "She sought me out, much like you did, and begged to serve under me."


    Yuna, however, merely harrumphed in response, refusing to offer any further exnation. Her silence only added to her mysterious allure, leaving Zhao Shi to ponder the true nature of her rtionship with Young Master Spark.


    ***


    As they wandered through the bustling streets, Zhao Shi marveled at the extravagant lifestyle of Young Master Spark. With each store they entered, the young master''s charisma and reputation seemed to draw people in like a ma.


    Shopkeepers would rush to greet him, their faces lighting up at the sight of the affluent nobleman. They offeredvish gifts, from ornate vases and exquisite silks to rare trinkets and handcrafted jewelry. Some items were handed over as tokens of admiration or attempts to curry favor, while others Spark purchased simply out of curiosity, his whims changing as quickly as the shop fronts they passed.


    Zhao Shi watched in awe as the procession of goods grewrger with each stop, their carriage gradually filling with the spoils of the day''s leisurely adventure. He carried the items dutifully, his arms often burdened with the weight of Spark''stest purchase. It was a world far removed from the simple life Zhao Shi had known¡ªa world where wealth flowed freely and indulgence was the norm.


    To Zhao Shi, the scene was surreal. He struggled toprehend how the wealthy lived with such ease and opulence, acquiring possessions without a second thought. Each purchase seemed a testament to a lifestyle of boundless luxury and unrestrained desire.


    During one of their stops, Spark paused outside a grand boutique, its windows showcasing glittering jewelry and finely tailored garments. He turned to Zhao Shi, a mischievous grin on his face.


    "Tell me, Butler Zhao, do you think I need another pair of those?" Spark pointed to an elegant disy of silk gloves.


    Zhao Shi, caught off guard by the question, hesitated before responding.


    "Young Master, you already have several pairs," he said cautiously. "But if it pleases you, another would not be a burden."


    Sparkughed, pping Zhao Shi on the shoulder.


    "Ah, practical response, I see," he replied. "But sometimes, it''s not about need. It''s about the thrill of the moment."


    With that, Spark entered the boutique, leaving Zhao Shi to ponder his words. As he stood outside, waiting, he couldn''t help but reflect on the vast gulf between his world and Spark''s.


    For Zhao Shi, every coin had to be carefully considered, and each purchase weighed against the necessities of life. Yet, for Spark, wealth was a means to explore, to indulge, to satisfy fleeting curiosities without the constraints of financial worry.


    Emerging from the store a few momentster, Spark held a new pair of gloves, their fabric shimmering in the sunlight.


    "I couldn''t resist," he said, slipping them into Zhao Shi''s already full hands.


    The day continued in this fashion, with Spark flitting from one shop to the next, hisughter and carefree spirit contrasting sharply with Zhao Shi''s silent contemtion. As they finally made their way back to the carriage,den with the day''s acquisitions, Zhao Shi couldn''t shake the sense of wonder and bewilderment.


    ***


    One early morning, a visitor arrived at the residence, bearing a sealed letter.


    "Young Master, someone came to deliver this letter," Zhao Shi announced, holding out the letter for inspection.


    "What does it say?" Spark inquired curiously.


    Breaking the seal, Zhao Shi''s brow furrowed as he studied the unfamiliar characters on the parchment.


    After a moment of contemtion, he reluctantly admitted, "Young Master, I''m afraid I can''t read thisnguage."


    Spark chuckled in response.


    "I forgot, you''re not a native here," he remarked, understanding dawning on him.


    Despite having honed his spokennguage skills over time, Zhao Shi still struggled with the intricacies of the local script, a fact that asionally proved inconvenient.


    "Hmm," Spark mused, taking the letter from Zhao Shi''s outstretched hand.


    "It''s an invitation to a party," he announced with a hint of excitement.


    "A party?"


    "Yes, a celebration for Marquis William''s awakening," Spark exined.


    "Do you understand what awakening entails?" Spark asked.


    "A little," Zhao Shi nodded.


    There were individuals who, through relentless training and the consumption of potent elixirs, achieved extraordinary abilities beyond the grasp of ordinary folk.


    They were known as ascendants, beings capable of harnessing the energy of their surroundings to attain levels of might and mastery that surpassed the realm of the ordinary.


    Essence awakening


    Spirit inception


    Soul tempering


    Astral bloom


    Ethereal manifestation


    These were the known levels of ascendants in the continent, each representing a profound mastery of power. A single essence-awakening expert wielded the ability to single-handedly repel thousands of soldiers with unmatched skill and strength. One could only specte about the capabilities of even more powerful ascendants, their might transcending the limits of imagination.


    "Young Master, Are we going?" Zhao Shi inquired.


    "Of course, how can I resist a free meal? Besides, I could use some excitement," Spark replied with a grin.

 Chapter 3: 3 - Marquis William

    The carriage halted in front of a grand mansion, where a steady flow of guests streamed inside.


    "So, this is the ce they picked," Spark remarked as he stepped out, followed closely by Yuna and Zhao Shi.


    Dressed in their finest, they entered the grand hall, filled with lively chatter and the clinking of sses.


    The chandeliers cast a soft, golden light, adding to the elegance of the gathering.


    A man in his forties cleared his throat, capturing everyone''s attention.


    "Lord Dwight Spark," he announced, his voice echoing through the room.


    Spark walked forward with calm authority, drawing the attention of every guest.


    Yuna and Zhao Shi followed at a respectful distance.


    Zhao Shi felt the weight of the eyes on him, but he hid his nerves behind a calm face. Yuna, however, seemedpletely unfazed, her expression as aloof as ever.


    As they moved through the room, a quiet murmur spread among the guests.


    "Have we met before?" Spark asked, shaking hands with the man in his forties.


    The man smiled wryly. "You jest."


    Yuna leaned in, whispering softly. "That''s Count Loid. We met him at the imperial pce."


    "Ah, I must''ve forgotten," Spark admitted, scratching his head.


    "Remembering my name is more than enough," Count Loid said graciously.


    "Has the guest of honor arrived yet?" Spark asked casually.


    "Prince William will be here soon," Count replied.


    "What a show-off," Sparkmented with a smirk.


    "You jest," Count Loid said cautiously, his eyes flickering around the room. Few dared to speak of Marquis William so freely, but Spark, with his powerful background, often ignored the usual rules.


    As Spark greeted the guests who lined up to meet him, Zhao Shi couldn''t help but admire his calm andmanding presence. This, Zhao Shi thought, was true nobility¡ªgrace under pressure, respect earned with every word and gesture.


    Suddenly, Count Loid''s voice cut through the noise. "Marquis Red William."


    All eyes turned to the grand staircase. A man with crimson hair descended, his steps measured andmanding, drawing the attention of the entire hall.


    Behind him, a woman in an elegant gown followed, her every movement exuding grace.


    As the next heir to Duke Red, William had shown exceptional talent from a young age. His father had spared no effort or expense in raising him, and it had paid off.


    William had awakened his powers at just eighteen, a rare feat in the empire.


    As he reached the floor, murmurs of respect spread through the crowd. Guests greeted him with bows and curtsies, admiration and curiosity evident in their eyes. The atmosphere shifted, as it always did when he entered the room.


    Noticing a passing servant, Spark waved them over. "A ss of wine."


    Before the servant could hand him the ss, Yuna quickly pulled Spark aside.


    "You can''t," she said firmly.


    "Just one," Spark insisted.


    "No," she said, her voice unyielding.


    Spark sighed and waved the servant away. Yuna knew all too well how even a little wine could make him start slurring his words, and at such a formal event, she couldn''t risk it.


    As they returned to the gathering, Marquis William approached, mingling with the guests.


    William''s position as heir to Duke Red ced him higher in rank than Spark, who was third in line for his own family.


    "I''ve heard stories of Lord Spark''s deeds on the battlefield," William said, his tone casual but with a hint of curiosity. "I wonder how much of it is true?"


    "Rumors are just that¡ªrumors," Spark replied with a slight smile. "There''s not much I can do about them."


    The tension in the air grew as the two nobles faced each other, their family legacies weighing heavily between them.


    "I''d like to test those rumors myself one day," William said, his eyes gleaming with challenge.


    Spark shrugged,pletely unbothered by the remark.


    Sensing the need to shift the mood, William gestured to the woman beside him. "Lord Spark, this is my fianc¨¦e, Brice Julie."


    Spark''s expression softened into polite charm.


    "A pleasure to meet you, Lady Brice," he said, extending his hand.


    Lady Brice nodded gracefully, and Spark gently kissed the back of her hand. She curtsied, meeting his gaze with a polite smile.


    Marquis William, noticing Spark''s lingering look, raised an eyebrow. "Something wrong? You seem captivated by Julie''s hand."


    Spark''s eyes twinkled with amusement as he straightened. "Nothing of concern. I was merely admiring how rare it is to meet such a gracefuldy. Her beauty is truly remarkable."


    As the party continued, the sound of the mansion''s doors mming open silenced the room. Heads turned as the grand doors, which had been closed moments ago, swung open with a bang.


    A man strode in, his expression dark and menacing, the warmth of the room seemingly evaporating in his wake.


    His presence was overwhelming, a stark contrast to the celebratory atmosphere. His sharp eyes scanned the room, searching.


    Dressed in a ck cloak adorned with silver patterns, he looked regal yet dangerous. Underneath, his armor glinted faintly in the chandelier''s light, as if he had juste from battle.


    Guests gasped and murmured, fear rippling through the crowd.


    "Who dares to interrupt Marquis William''s celebration?" someone whispered.


    "Isn''t that Lord Kieran?" another voice answered in hushed tones.


    Lord Kieran, infamous for his ruthlessness, was feared throughout the empire. His sudden appearance sent shockwaves through the room.


    William''s brow furrowed as he watched the man approach, his grip tightening on Brice''s arm, a subtle gesture of both protection and possession.


    Spark, however, remained calm, a slight smirk on his lips.


    "Things just got interesting," Spark muttered to himself, intrigued by the sudden turn of events.

 Chapter 4: 4 - Kieran

    Kieran, known throughout the empire as the "Battle Maniac," had arrived.


    His reputation preceded him. As one of the emperor''s strongest generals, Kieran''s name was synonymous with unstoppable force and unyielding prowess.


    He was a legend on the empire''s borders, a warrior whose battle exploits were recounted with awe and respect.


    Tales of his victories spread far and wide¡ªenemy forces trembled at the mere mention of his name, while his allies celebrated his unrelenting spirit and invincibility in battle.


    Kieran''s piercing gaze finally settled on the woman standing beside Marquis William. The storm brewing within him was palpable, sending ripples of tension through the already hushed hall.


    "William, You b*stard!" Kieran''s voice cut through the silence like a de, sharp and unyielding.


    !!!


    Gasps of shock and astonishment echoed across the room. The dignified guests, who had been engaged in polite conversation and superficial pleasantries, now found themselves frozen, their attention riveted on the unexpected confrontation.


    Low whispers and murmurs quickly filled the air as everyone tried to process what they had just witnessed.


    "He cursed at the duke''s heir," one guest murmured, eyes wide in disbelief.


    "Even though he''s a general under the emperor, that''s still too much," another whispered, shaking their head.


    "What will Marquis William do?" a voice queried anxiously, capturing the collective uncertainty of the crowd.


    Kieran''s lips curled into a sinister smile, a stark contrast to the typicallyposed and reserved demeanor of a high-ranking general.


    His expression conveyed a dangerous blend of contempt and satisfaction as if he had been waiting for this moment to unleash his wrath.


    Marquis William''s face tightened, but he maintained a semnce ofposure. The fiery insult from Kieran, while shocking to all present, did not seem to surprise him as much as it did the others.


    "What''s the meaning of this, Kieran?" Marquis William''s voice was measured but held a sharp edge, demanding an exnation without disying weakness.


    "No, you give me an exnation," Kieran shot back, his voice vibrating with raw emotion. "Why is she here?"


    The room fell into an even deeper silence, the tension so thick it seemed to stifle the air.


    Whispers and murmurs broke out among the guests, all stunned by Kieran''s audacity and the revtion of his connection to the woman at William''s side.


    Not many knew the full story behind Kieran''s sudden rage, but those familiar with the general''s past understood the depth of his anguish. Kieran and Julie had been childhood sweethearts, their bond forged through years of shared dreams and promises.


    She was to be his soon-to-be wife, their engagement a long-awaited union of hearts.


    However, when Kieran returned from a victorious campaign at the empire''s borders, eager to reunite with Julie, he was met with an unexpected and bitter shock. His heart full of anticipation, he had ridden directly to the Brice family estate, eager to see her after his long absence.


    But upon reaching the Brice mansion, he was denied entry by the household staff. Confused and growing increasingly anxious, he demanded answers.


    The truth hit him like a physical blow: Julie, his beloved fianc¨¦e, had been engaged to another¡ªMarquis William, the heir to Duke Red.


    The news was a brutal betrayal, one that sent him into a blind rage.


    Without pausing to consider the consequences, Kieran grabbed the reins of his warhorse and galloped straight to the Marquis''s estate, his mind consumed by the need for answers and the desire to reim what he believed was rightfully his.


    William, who had maintained a stoic silence thus far, stepped forward, cing himself protectively in front of Julie.


    "Julie is here because she chose to be," William said firmly. "You need to ept that, Kieran."


    Kieran''s eyes red with rage.


    "Chose? Was it really her choice?" he spat, ring at William. "Or was she coerced, forced into this arrangement for your benefit?"


    William''s face tightened, his grip on Julie''s hand momentarily faltering.


    "Julie is under no coercion. She is free to make her own decisions," William stated firmly, striving to maintain aposed facade despite the escting tension.


    Kieran''s presence was imposing, a stark reminder of his reputation as one of the empire''s fiercest generals, known for his ruthless exploits on the battlefield. Yet, William showed no fear.


    This was his family''s estate, where Duke Red''s influence held sway, and he was confident in his position of power.


    As the atmosphere grew more charged, the guards, d in their gleaming armor, stormed into the hall, surrounding General Kieran.


    Theirmander, a burly man with amanding voice, stepped forward.


    "Stop this act, General Kieran," he bellowed, his voice echoing through the now-silent hall.


    Kieran, undeterred, scoffed at the guardmander.


    "An ant dares to stop me?" His voice dripped with disdain.


    Suddenly, an invisible pressure filled the room as Kieran''s aura began to seep out, an almost tangible force that bore down on everyone present.


    The guards, unprepared for the overwhelming power, fell to their knees, gasping for breath. It was a demonstration of his might, a silent deration of his superiority.


    This was the power of an ascendant¡ªa being who stood far above the masses.


    William''s eyes narrowed as he watched Kieran advance, a cold determination recing the initial shock.


    "Are you rebelling against the empire?" he shouted, his voice a mix of authority and desperation. The general''s intentions seemed clear, and William''s hand instinctively moved to the hilt of his sword.


    "Rebelling? What are you saying?" Kieran replied, his tone mocking. "I''m merely cleaning the empire of its trash."


    He continued his menacing advance, his eyes locked onto William with an intensity that spoke of deep-seated rage.


    Seeing no other option, William released Julie''s hand and drew his sword, the de catching the light as it left its scabbard.


    Though recently awakened, William had trained rigorously and was confident in his ability to defend himself. He squared his shoulders, readying himself for what was toe.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" William challenged, his voice steady despite the growing fear in the room. "If we fight here, this entire building could copse. Many innocent lives will be lost. Can you take responsibility for the deaths of these noblemen?"


    Kieran''s expression remained unchanged, his eyes zing with a fury that seemed unquenchable.


    "The death of one or two nobodies won''t make a difference to the empire," Kieran spat, his disdain for the assembled nobles clear.


    William''s grip tightened on his sword, his mind racing for a solution.


    "Even if the son of Duke Dwight is involved? I''m sure you don''t want another dukedom as an enemy," he countered, hoping to leverage Spark''s presence to defuse the situation.


    At the mention of the Dwights, Kieran paused, his eyes shifting to the side where Spark stood.


    Amidst the tension, Spark waved nonchntly, a casual grin on his face as if he were merely a spectator to the unfolding drama.


    Kieran''s eyes narrowed.


    "It''s you¡­ Are you also with them?" Kieran demanded, his voice hardening as he addressed Spark directly.


    Spark raised his hands in a gesture of mock surrender, his expression one of amused detachment.


    "Hey, hey, don''t drag me into this pit of fire," Spark said, his tone light and unperturbed. "I''m only here on invitation. No need to involve me in your... domestic disputes."

 Chapter 5: 5 - Clash

    The crowd, already in stunned silence, watched with wide-eyed apprehension.


    The weight of the moment pressed heavily on everyone present, from high-ranking nobles to the humblest servants.


    The guards, still struggling under the crushing weight of Kieran''s oppressive aura, could do little more than kneel, gasping for breath.


    With an explosive burst of movement, Kieran dashed forward, his speed a blur to onlookers.


    William, anticipating the attack, braced himself, his sword swinging in a swift vertical arc to meet Kieran''s charge.


    The two des collided with a force that sent shockwaves through the room, the sheer power of their sh creating a thunderous vibration.


    Twinkling chandeliers overhead swayed dangerously, as though the very foundations of the mansion quaked under the might of their confrontation.


    "Huh?" Kieran grunted, momentarily surprised as he felt himself pushed back by the impact. His eyes narrowed as he took in the faint glow emanating from William''s sword.


    "An artifact," Kieran muttered, a smirk curling his lips into a menacing grin. "Do you think a mere artifact can protect you?"


    Without hesitation, Kieranunched another attack, his sword slicing through the air with deadly precision.


    William met the strike head-on, the enchanted de once again glowing as it absorbed and countered the force of Kieran''s assault.


    The room reverberated with the sh, the sound of steel on steel ringing through the high ceilings.


    Despite the temporary advantage granted by the artifact, the gap in their abilities quickly became apparent. Kieran, a experienced warrior hardened by countless battles, began to exert his true strength. Each swing of his sword was more powerful, more controlled, driving William back.


    William''s face tightened with concentration, sweat beading on his forehead as he struggled to hold his ground.


    He had only recently awakened and was stilling to terms with his new abilities. The artifact gave him a fleeting edge, but it was no match for Kieran''s raw power and battle-hardened skills.


    Kieran''s smirk widened as he pressed his advantage, his movements swift and unrelenting. The gap between them was evident to all who watched.


    The experienced general was toying with the newly awakened marquis, forcing William to retreat with every blow, his defenses weakening.


    The nobles looked on in horror and fascination. Whispers and gasps rippled through the crowd as they realized Kieran''s overwhelming strength.


    Some doubted whether the young marquis could hold his own, while others feared the chaos that would ensue if Kieran went unchecked.


    As the battle raged on, the mansion itself seemed to tremble.


    The ceiling cracked, pieces of ster falling, and the chandeliers swayed perilously before crashing to the ground.


    The walls, adorned with priceless tapestries and paintings, crumbled under the onught.


    Dust and debris filled the air, and the guests, once captivated by the spectacle, now scrambled to escape the copsing building.


    Panic spread like wildfire.


    Noblemen and women in elegant gowns and tailored suits stumbled over fallen debris, desperate to avoid being buried alive. Servants and guards tried to direct the chaos, but the once orderly gathering devolved into a frantic rush for the exits.


    Amidst the chaos, Kieran''s relentless assault continued.


    He drove William back, his fierce determination and battlefield experience overwhelming the young marquis. Each strike from Kieran''s sword was like a hammer blow, pushing William further into retreat.


    Finally, with a powerful thrust, Kieran disarmed William.


    The enchanted sword flew from William''s grasp, ttering across the floor beforeing to rest against a crumbling wall.


    William staggered, losing his footing on the debris-strewn floor.


    He fell heavily, his regal robe staining red from a deep wound on his shoulder. Blood seeped through his fingers as he clutched the injury, gasping for breath.


    "Oops, the fight ended," Spark remarked, his detached curiosity almost amusing as he observed the scene.


    As the building continued to shudder and crack around them, Spark turned to Zhao Shi and Yuna, his calm demeanor a stark contrast to the panic around them. "We should leave before the whole ce copses."


    Without waiting for a response, Spark moved toward the nearest exit, his steps unhurried.


    Zhao Shi and Yuna followed, weaving through the panicked crowd with ease. Spark''sposed exit stood in stark contrast to the frenzied escape of the other guests, his calmness almost otherworldly amid the chaos.


    Once outside, the clear night sky was a wee relief from the dust and turmoil.


    The moon illuminated the scene as noblemen and women spilled into the gardens, their elegant attire now torn and dishevel.


    Zhao Shi took a deep breath, the cool air soothing his nerves. As they regrouped in the garden, Spark turned to hispanions with a wry smile. "That was certainly more excitement than I expected for the evening."


    Yuna shook her head, a faint smile tugging at her lips despite the gravity of the situation. "You''re enjoying this, aren''t you?"


    Spark grinned. "Hey, don''t look at me like I''m some devil who loves watching others suffer."


    As they moved deeper into the garden, putting more distance between themselves and the crumbling mansion, a new presence caught their attention.


    A group of men in pristine white robes approached the mansion''s entrance, their aura exuding authority and power.


    "Oh, here they are," Spark remarked, watching the white-robed figures step into the chaos with calm precision.


    "They are..." Zhao Shi trailed off, sensing the formidable energy radiating from the group.


    "The ascendants from the Red family," Spark exined. "Looks like the real show is about to begin."


    The Red family, one of the four pirs of the empire,manded respect and fear.


    These white attired ascendants, elite warriors who harnessed the energy of the world, protected their family and enforced their will.


    The arrival of these ascendants shifted the dynamics of the situation.


    It was no longer just a confrontation between a powerful general and a noble heir¡ªit was now an esction involving one of the empire''s most influential families.


    The leader of the white-robed ascendants advanced with a calm gaze, his authority unmistakable. The air around them seemed to hum with suppressed energy, a proof to their power and readiness.


    Inside, Kieran paused as he sensed the arrival of these new, formidable opponents. His eyes narrowed, aware that the bnce of power was about to shift dramatically.


    William, clutching his wounded shoulder, looked up with a mix of relief and defiance.


    "Apprehend him!"

 Chapter 6: 6 - Crimson Seal

    Crack!


    The mansion''s grand fa?ade fractured, groaning under the strain of the intense battle raging within. Dust and debris filled the air, obscuring the oncevish interior.


    Suddenly, a portion of the wall exploded outward, sending a figure hurtling through the dust and into the courtyard.


    The figure crashed down with a heavy thud, knees hitting the ground. As the haze cleared, the spectators gasped in recognition. It was Kieran, the infamous battle manic.


    Blood trickled from the corner of his lips, smearing his rugged face¡ªa clear sign of the fierce confrontation he had just endured.


    Whispers spread like wildfire among the onlookers, their eyes darting between Kieran and the copsing mansion.


    "Where''s Marquis William?" someone finally broke the tense silence.


    "Is he trapped under the rubble?" another voice spected, anxiety creeping into their tone.


    The thought of Duke Red''s heir being buried alive sent chills through the crowd.


    The political ramifications would be disastrous¡ªfactional infighting, power struggles, and even civil war loomed as real possibilities. William''s death could set the empire on a dangerous course toward chaos.


    As the mansion continued to crumble, hope faded. But then, a shift in the debris caught their attention.


    A massive wall moved aside, revealing an old figure standing resolute, holding up the copsing structure with one hand, seemingly without effort.


    It was the leader of the white-robed ascendants, his calm presence a stark contrast to the destruction around him.


    Beside him, a shimmering barrier glowed faintly, shielding the group within from the devastation. Through the barrier, the crowd glimpsed the bloodied form of Marquis William.


    Hey motionless on the ground, but the ascendants were already tending to his wounds, their healing spells weaving around him.


    A collective sigh of relief swept through the crowd. The sight of William alive, though injured, dispelled their darkest fears.


    His survival meant the immediate threat of political and military upheaval had been averted. For now, the empire''s fragile peace remained intact.


    As Kieran stood, wiping the blood from his mouth, his battle-honed instincts sharpened.


    The white-d men were no ordinary ascendants; they moved with a confidence and precision that spoke of experience beyond the average ascendants.


    His eyes narrowed as he focused on the old man. There was no mistaking it¡ªthis was the presence he had sensed before.


    When Kieran first encountered him inside the mansion, there had been no time to react.


    The old man had struck with blinding speed, his palm glowing with ethereal power as it mmed into Kieran''s chest, sending him crashing through the wall and into the courtyard.


    The searing handprint on his chest was a painful reminder of that devastating strike.


    "A soul-tempering master," Kieran muttered bitterly, spitting out the words. His eyes, however, glimmered with grudging respect. Such masters were exceedingly rare, their strength far surpassing that of ordinary essence awakening ascendant like himself.


    Yet, despite the pain and the formidable opponent before him, fear was absent from Kieran''s eyes.


    Instead, a fierce determination burned as he reached for his neck, revealing a crimson ne hidden beneath his armor.


    The artifact gleamed ominously, its significance immediately recognized by those knowledgeable enough to understand.


    The old man''s previously calm expression faltered as his gaze locked onto the ne. His eyes widened in rm.


    "That''s¡­ an astral artifact, the Crimson Seal!" he eximed, his voice tinged with shock.


    The revtion sent ripples through the crowd, and even the ascendants showed signs of unease.


    Across the continent, ancient ruins buried deep beneath forgottennds held the remnants of a long-lost era.


    These ruins were the final resting ces of powerful treasures, relics of an ancient civilization.


    Among the most coveted of these relics were the Astral Artifacts¡ªitems of immense power, capable of reshaping entire battlefields with their destructive potential.


    The Crimson Seal was one of the legendary for its catastrophic power, a weapon of unparalleled devastation. When activated, it unleashed a force capable of turning everything within its range to ash.


    The fact that Kieran possessed such an artifact spoke volumes about his standing and the emperor''s trust in him.


    "General Kieran, stop!" the old man''s voice rose with urgency, his calm demeanor reced with rm. "There''s no need for this. The artifact will destroy everything here¡ªinnocent lives included."


    His words weren''t just a plea; they were a warning.


    The old man had seen the devastation the Crimson Seal could bring.


    It was a weapon meant for the most dire of circumstances, and to use it here, within the empire''s noble heart, would be an act of reckless madness.


    As the tension thickened, the sound of galloping horses broke through the chaos.


    Heads turned as a group of men, d in deep purple cloaks, arrived with thunderous speed, their horses'' hooves striking the cobblestone courtyard.


    Spark, observing from a distance, sighed with mild irritation.


    "Just when things were getting interesting," he muttered under his breath, his disappointment clear. Still, his eyes gleamed with curiosity as he watched the scene unfold.


    The purple-d men swiftly dismounted, their presence instantlymanding attention.


    On their chests, they bore the unmistakable insignia of a lotus¡ªa symbol known to all. These were the emperor''s personal guard, the Imperial Lotus Guard.


    The crowd''s murmur grew louder, their awe and respect palpable.


    "The emperor''s men," they whispered, their reverence evident.


    The Imperial Lotus Guard was feared and respected throughout the empire. Their sole duty was to enforce the emperor''s will and maintain the stability of the realm. Answering only to the emperor himself, they were the empire''s most potent symbol of control.

 Chapter 7: 7 - The Strongest man in the empire

    The once-tense courtyard quieted, as a tall, imposing figure in purple stepped forward,manding everyone''s attention.


    His calm authority cut through the chaos with just a few words.


    "Stop this, General Kieran," he said, addressing themander directly. "His Majesty awaits your presence."


    Kieran, still seething, red at the man.


    The purple-d guards, typically silent observers, had stepped in¡ªa rare urrence that signified the gravity of the situation.


    They answered only to the emperor, and Kieran knew his actions had crossed a dangerous line. The mention of the emperor''s summons pierced through his fury, forcing him to reconsider.


    With reluctance, he lowered his hand, the Crimson Seal slipping beneath his tunic once more.


    "This is not over yet," Kieran said, a final warning lingering in the air.


    The man in purple then shifted his attention to William, whose entourage stood in silence. "Marquis William, you too are summoned to appear before His Majesty."


    Relief swept through the nobles, who had feared the worst.


    The Imperial Lotus Guard''s intervention had defused the looming conflict, ensuring the emperor himself would resolve the matter.


    As tension began to ease, themander''s gaze swept the crowd, stopping on a striking figure standing among the onlookers.


    His golden hair caught the moonlight, and an air of aloof detachment radiated from him¡ªSpark.


    The tall man''s demeanor changed immediately as he approached Spark, his armor gleaming in the flickering light.


    The crowd, sensing something significant, instinctively stepped back.


    To everyone''s shock, the Imperial Lotus Guardmander knelt one knee before Spark, bowing deeply. "I greet Your Holy Scion."


    The gathered nobles gasped in disbelief, their eyes wide with surprise.


    "Why is the imperialmander kneeling?" an onlooker whispered.


    "Don''t they strictly serve only the emperor?"


    The whispers continued in the garden.


    As faction directly under the emperor, the imperial lotus army, showed indifference to everyone, even the dukes and marquises. But in front of their eyes, themander was kneeling before the young lord of the Dwight family.


    Spark barely acknowledged the man''s formal greeting, his voice carrying a hint of amusement. "Hmm, hmm. Rise. No need for such formality here."


    Themander stood, though he still kept his head lowered out of respect.


    "When did Holy Scion arrive?" he asked, clearly in awe.


    "Before the farce started," Spark replied nonchntly, his eyes wandering over the courtyard with disinterest.


    Themander hesitated for a moment, then asked the question everyone had been thinking. "Why didn''t you intervene, Holy Scion?"


    Spark''s lips curved into a faint smile. "Oh, did you forget? I''m an exile. I''m not allowed to meddle in noble affairs."


    His words, though casual, carried the weight of truth. As an exile, Spark was bound by restrictions that limited his involvement in the empire''s political matters. Despite his prestigious title, he couldn''t interfere, even if the situation warranted it.


    Themander bowed his head in understanding. "Of course, Holy Scion. We cannot ask more of you."


    With that, the tension dissipated. Spark nced around onest time. "Well, the show''s over. Let''s head back." He gestured to Yuna and Zhao Shi, who silently followed his lead as they left the wreckage behind.


    Marquis William, now fully healed by the white-robed ascendants, watched Spark''s retreating figure with a thoughtful expression. His mind wandered to a conversation he''d had with his father, Duke Red, not long ago.


    "So the rumors were true," he muttered under his breath.


    Months ago, Duke Red had spoken of a secret ceremony held in the imperial pce, where a prestigious title was bestowed.


    "The Holy Scion," Duke Red had said, his voice filled with awe. "A title reserved for the strongest in the empire. The one who ended the Great Warst year."


    The empire had faced destruction a year ago. Five neighboring empires had formed a coalition andunched a devastating surprise attack on the empire''s borders.


    Panic had gripped the imperial capital as word of the invading armies spread.


    But a single man had stopped the coalition forces at the border. His methods were unknown, shrouded in mystery, but his deeds were undeniable.


    The coalition had retreated, defeated.


    In recognition of his extraordinary actions, the emperor had granted this man the empire''s highest honor: **Holy Scion**.

 Chapter 8: 8 - Rescue? Kidnap?

    As the carriage rumbled through the night, Zhao Shi expertly handled the reins while Spark and Yuna sat inside, the glow of the moon casting a serene light through the windows.


    "Young master, you noticed it too, right?" Yuna''s voice cut through the silence.


    Spark, seemingly lost in his thoughts, gazed out of the window, admiring the moon''s silver sheen. He gave no immediate response, his expression impassive.


    "She was being mind-controlled," Yuna pressed on. "That marquis is such a scum to use a spell on her."


    From his position outside, Zhao Shi''s interest was piqued by Yuna''s words. He kept his attention on the road but listened intently to the conversation unfolding behind him.


    "That guy should have noticed it if he has any intelligence," Spark finallymented, though his tone was casual. He knew, however, that Kieran''s focus on William during the confrontation likely kept him from seeing the truth.


    "Young master, don''t you find her pitiful?" Yuna''s voice softened with genuine concern. "Being forced to leave her lover against her own will?"


    Spark remained silent, his gaze still fixed on the passingndscape. He knew where Yuna was heading with this line of questioning, and he wasn''t eager to indulge her.


    "I find her pitiful," Yuna continued, her tone tinged with sadness. "That''s why we should rescue her."


    Spark sighed and rubbed his temples, anticipating her suggestion.


    "Her lover will find her. We don''t need to be the heroes in this story," he said, attempting to dismiss the idea.


    "But young master," Yuna persisted, her eyes gleaming with a mischievous light, "don''t you want to see more drama unfold?"


    Spark''s ears perked up at her words, and he turned to face her with a spark of interest.


    Yuna seized the moment. "If we secretly break the spell on her and she returns to Kieran, can you imagine the chaos? It would be so much more interesting!"


    A smile slowly spread across Spark''s face, his earlier reluctance melting away.


    "Now that you mention it," he mused, "if that fiery guy realizes she was being controlled all along, he would absolutely explode."


    Yuna nodded enthusiastically, pleased that she had captured Spark''s attention.


    Zhao Shi, overhearing their plot, couldn''t help but smile to himself. It seemed that life with Young Master Spark was never dull, and he wondered just how much chaos they were about to unleash.


    "But how do we do it?" Spark asked.


    Yuna''s face lit up with a mischievous grin. From her long sleeves, she pulled out three masks, each depicting the grotesque face of a different beast. She handed one to Spark and another to Zhao Shi.


    Spark held up his mask, inspecting its hideous design.


    "Seriously? Don''t you have any cooler-looking masks?" he asked, clearly unimpressed.


    "Why does that matter?" Yuna replied, puzzled by his concern.


    Spark sighed, resigning himself to exin. "You wouldn''t understand. Every man wants to look cool while rescuing a damsel in distress. It''s a matter of pride."


    Yuna rolled her eyes but didn''t argue.


    Spark, after a moment of contemtion, reluctantly put on the mask. He reasoned that, despite its unattractive appearance, their mission wasn''t about looking cool but about creating a more interesting situation.


    Once the mask was securely in ce, Spark pointed to his golden hair.


    "Hey, what about this?" His voice was muffled under the mask. "I''ll be recognized in an instant with this hair."


    Throughout the empire, the Dwights were the only family known for their golden hair. Anyone with even basic knowledge of noble lineages would instantly connect him to the Dwight family.


    Yuna nodded, acknowledging the problem. She raised two fingers, and a soft, warm glow enveloped Spark''s head.


    Slowly, his golden hair turned into a shimmering silver, effectively disguising his distinct appearance.


    "This should do the trick," she said with a satisfied smile.


    Spark admired his new look in a nearby mirror, turning his head from side to side.


    "Not bad," he admitted. "Silver''s not my usual style, but it''ll do."


    Zhao Shi, still adjusting his own beastly mask, nced at Yuna as she finished her spell. It was a simple incantation to change Spark''s distinctive golden hair to silver, but it spoke volumes about her capabilities.


    Zhao Shi had always known Yuna was skilled, but seeing her effortlessly weave what he recognized as ascendant arts, a type of magic usually reserved for those of considerable power and training, confirmed his suspicions.


    She wasn''t just an ordinary attendant.


    ¡­


    In thevish room, William sprawled on the luxurious couch, his mind clouded with a mix of anger and alcohol.


    The ss of wine on the table bore witness to his attempts to drown out the humiliation he had suffered at the party mansion earlier. Each memory of Kieran''s intrusion and the subsequent chaos stoked the mes of his rage.


    "That bastard," he muttered under his breath, taking another deep gulp from his ss. The wine did little to soothe his bruised pride. Instead, it only fueled his drunken resolve.


    Stumbling to his feet, he mumbled, "Isn''t he the lover of hers?"


    His mind turned to Julie, the woman caught in the middle of this tumultuous affair. Driven by a mix of anger and intoxication, he decided to check on her, leaving his room with unsteady steps.


    As he neared Julie''s quarters, his dulled senses caught sight of three figures slipping into the mansion through a window.


    Despite his inebriated state, William''s instincts red to life. He pressed himself against the wall, watching the intruders with wary eyes.


    "Thieves?" he spected, squinting at their masked faces and stealthy movements. They wore grotesque masks that concealed their identities and crept toward a nearby¡ªJulie''s room.


    Grabbing a sword from a decorative disy on the wall, he rushed toward the room. With a forceful push, he burst through the door, sword at the ready.


    Inside, he saw a female masked figure lifting Julie''s unconscious body.


    "Who are you?" William demanded, his voice slurred but his grip on the sword firm.


    The intruders exchanged a quick nce, and one of the masked figures¡ªa man¡ªstepped forward. Without responding, he charged at William.


    William, though unsteady, swung his sword with the precision born from years of training. But to his shock, the figure effortlessly deflected his strike with a simple hand movement. In a swift motion, the intruder kicked William''s leg, sending him sprawling to the floor.


    Before he could recover, a sharp blow to his neck plunged him into unconsciousness.


    "You''re quite skilled," said Spark, his voice muffled by the beastly mask.


    "Young master overpraises me. I just know a few moves, that''s all." Zhao Shi remained humble.


    "You''re too modest,"


    With the noise of the door mming, William made, echoing through the corridors, they knew they had little time to spare. Others could arrive at any moment, drawn by themotion.


    Leaving William''s unconscious body behind, they quickly made their escape through the same window they had entered and disappeared into the shadows of the night.

 Chapter 9: 9 - The Three Ugly Demons

    In the dimly lit alley, Julie began to move. Her eyes fluttered open, and confusion quickly turned to panic as she took in the sight of three dark, grotesque figures looming over her.


    "She''s waking up," a voice whispered


    "Do you think she''ll remember anything from when she was under that spell?" another voice concerned, evident in his tone.


    "She should have some fragmented memories," this time a female voice sounded.


    Julie''s eyes darted around, trying to make sense of her surroundings. Her face was a mask of fear, and her voice trembled as she spoke. "Who are you? Where have you taken me?"


    "See, I told you we should have gotten cooler-looking masks. She''s scared out of her wits," Spark muttered, shaking his head in mild exasperation.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t harm you," Yuna reassured her, stepping forward. "You''re safe, Lady Julie."


    As the figures moved closer, the faint moonlight revealed more of their forms, and Julie could see the masks covering their faces. Their reassurances and the fact that they knew her name helped her calm down a bit, though confusion still clouded her mind.


    "Lady Julie," Yuna continued gently, "do you remember anything that happened recently?"


    Julie''s brow furrowed as she tried to piece together her fragmented memories.


    "Recently? I was at a party with Marquis William¡­ but why was I with the Marquis?" She winced as a headache red, her mind struggling to connect the dots. "And Kieran... he came to rescue me¡­"


    Suddenly, it all came flooding back. As Julie pieced together her fragmented memories, a critical scene came back vividly. She recalled the day Marquis William had visited her family. For reasons she couldn''t fathom, her family had agreed to send her to live with the Marquis, despite her engagement to Kieran.


    This decision had infuriated her; she loved Kieran and couldn''t understand why her parents would betray her trust so profoundly.


    Overwhelmed by her anger and desperation, Julie had attempted to flee from her family''s estate. She remembered the rush of cold night air as she slipped out, her heart pounding with fear and determination. However, her freedom was short-lived. Family guards alerted to her escape, swiftly caught up to her, and dragged her back home.


    After that, everything became a blur. The memories were hazy and fragmented, like shards of a broken mirror. She could recall only snatches of her time at the Marquis''s mansion¡ªan odd sense of being watched, a suffocating feeling of being trapped, and the eerie calm that seemed to settle over her mind.


    These gaps in her memory were terrifying, but as she stood in the alley, facing her mysterious rescuers, a clearer picture began to emerge. She realized with growing horror that her will had been manipted, controlled by some dark enchantment cast by the Marquis or possibly her own family. The realization made her shudder.


    Despite her fragmented recollections, one thing was clear: Kieran hade to rescue her, and she needed to find him to exin everything. He had seen her with the Marquis at the party, and she feared he might believe she had willingly betrayed him. Panic gripped her heart as she thought of the misunderstandings that could have arisen from that scene.


    "I guess she does remember some of it," Spark noted, watching her closely.


    "Did you bring the thing I asked for?" he asked, turning to Zhao Shi.


    "Yes, young master," Zhao Shi replied, leading a horse out from behind a building.


    "Do you know how to ride?" asked Spark.


    "Yes," Julie nodded.


    "Mount this, you should know where you need to go," Spark said, his voice calm and reassuring despite the oddity of the situation.


    "Are you letting me go?" Julie asked, looking bewildered and ease at the same time.


    "Yeah, I suppose."


    Julie looked at the masked figures, her gratitude mingled with confusion. "Why are you helping me?"


    There was a brief silence before Yuna responded, her voice carrying a hint of amused mischief. "Because we''re the heroes of justice."


    Julie nodded slowly, her expression a mix of relief and bewilderment. "I see."


    With a final nce back at the trio, she urged her horse forward and disappeared into the night.


    As her figure faded into the distance, Spark couldn''t hold back his chuckle any longer. He pulled off his mask, shaking withughter. "Heroes of justice? Really? That''s what you came up with?"


    Yuna blushed, embarrassed but alsoughing. "It was the best I could think of on the spot!"


    Zhao Shi chuckled, joining in the moment of levity.


    They made their way back to their carriage, parked discreetly nearby. Climbing in, they set off for their residence, their thoughts buzzing with anticipation for the chaos that was sure to follow.


    As they rode through the quiet streets, Spark leaned back, a satisfied smile ying on his lips.


    "This should be interesting," he murmured to himself, already imagining the fireworks that were bound to erupt when Kieran and Julie confronted William again.


    ¡­


    The next morning, as sunlight filtered through the windows, the routine began as usual for Spark, Yuna, and Zhao Shi.


    Zhao Shi, as routine, brought in the daily stack of gifts left on the main door. Despite the tumultuous events of the previous night, the day started off quietly, with the trio enjoying a hearty breakfast prepared by Zhao Shi.


    After their meal, they decided to take a leisurely stroll through the bustling streets of the town. The morning air was fresh, and the shops and restaurants were already abuzz with activity. Early risers lined up, eager to start their day with the finest goods and treats the marketce had to offer.


    As they wandered through the town, something unusual caught their attention. A crowd had gathered near a prominent wall, murmuring and pointing at something.


    Intrigued, Spark, Yuna, and Zhao Shi made their way through the crowd to see what had drawn such interest.


    Spark''s eyes widened as he pushed his way to the front and saw what was stered on the wall.


    "That bastard," he cursed under his breath.


    Each poster featured a crude, exaggerated representation of the masks they had worn the night before.


    The faces were grotesque, with distorted features that turned their disguises into almost monstrous visages. But what set Spark''s teeth on edge was the title beneath the posters:


    "The Three Ugly Demons."


    "Ugly demons? Really?" he muttered through gritted teeth.


    He scanned the posters again, reading the note scrawled beside the posters,


    "Whoever can provide a clue to the whereabouts of these three will be heavily rewarded by Marquis William."

 Chapter 10: 10 - Generous Spark

    The bustling streets of the city were a stark contrast to the sour mood Spark carried as he walked through them.


    The night''s events still weighed heavily on him, and the posters calling them "The Three Ugly Demons" only added to his irritation.


    As he nced at the posters with dark, brooding eyes, his dissatisfaction was palpable.


    Yuna, walking beside him, couldn''t resist teasing him gently.


    "I think you''re more upset about the ''ugly'' part than the bounty," she said, her eyes dancing with amusement.


    Spark shot her a look of genuine affront. "Of course, I am! What angle could I possibly look ugly from?"


    His frustration was clear as he imagined William''s smug face stered on those posters, a thought that made his blood boil. If William were present, Spark would have relished the chance to bash his face into one of those posters.


    Yuna chuckled, shaking her head in amusement.


    "You''re right. How could anyone miss your dazzling good looks?" she said, trying to lighten the mood.


    As they continued their walk, Spark shifted the conversation. "Any news from Kieran''s side?"


    "None," Yuna replied.


    "It''s strange," Spark mused. "With his temper, I expected him to act by now."


    Yuna nodded in agreement. "That is odd. He''s not one to sit quietly."


    Their conversation was interrupted by the approach of a shabby man, a pitiful figure in tattered clothes that clung to his emaciated frame.


    His eyes were hollow, and his voice trembled as he spoke. "Young lord, I have a sick wife to feed. Please, spare some change."


    Spark stopped and regarded the man critically. After a moment, he waved dismissively. "I''m feeling generous today."


    Understanding the gesture, Yuna reached into her sleeve and pulled out a small pouch. She handed it to the man, who weighed it in his hands with astonishment.


    When he opened it, gold coins glinted inside, and tears welled in his eyes. He fell to his knees, repeatedly thanking them.


    The trio continued on, leaving the grateful man behind. Spark''s mood lifted slightly as hemented, "Ah, I''m feeling a bit better now,"


    Yuna returned his smile, though Zhao Shi remained cautious.


    "Young master," he said hesitantly, "was it wise to give away a pouch full of gold?"


    Spark raised an eyebrow. "Why do you ask?"


    Zhao Shi hesitated before responding. "He could be lying. People sometimes pretend to be in need to take advantage of others'' kindness."


    Spark turned to Yuna and asked. "Was that man lying?"


    Yuna shook her head firmly. "He was telling the truth."


    "If she says he was honest, then he must be. No need to fret over a few gold coins," Spark said dismissively.


    Zhao Shi nodded, though he still harbored doubts. His experience had shown him that many people exploited the sympathy of others. Still, he respected Spark''s judgment and Yuna''s insight, deferring to their better judgment.


    ¡­


    As the sun set and the city bathed in twilight, Zhao Shi roamed the lively streets alone.


    Spark had gone to their usual drinking spot, and Yuna had followed, leaving Zhao Shi with the task of shopping for their evening meal.


    The bustling atmosphere around him was a stark contrast to his solitude.


    As Spark''s butler and cook, Zhao Shi had to finish preparing dinner before their return. He moved from shop to shop, selecting fresh vegetables, aromatic spices, and rare, expensive items with enthusiasm for the culinary possibilities they presented.


    On his way back, Zhao Shi noticed the shabby man from earlier.


    The man looked just as destitute as before, but now there was an urgency in his movements.


    He hurried through the alleyways, frequently ncing over his shoulder as if fearing pursuit.


    Intrigued and concerned, Zhao Shi decided to follow him. There was still time before he needed to start preparing dinner, and the man''s behavior seemed off.


    Zhao Shi trailed the man through winding alleys into the less savory parts of the city, where the buildings grew more dpidated and shadows more oppressive.


    The man finally stopped in front of a rundown building on the edge of the slums.


    Zhao Shi watched from a distance as the man knocked on the door, which opened slightly. The man slipped inside, and the door shut quickly behind him.


    ''Maybe this is where he lives,'' Zhao Shi thought.


    As he turned to leave, a burst of harsh, mockingughter caught his attention. It was not the joyful noise of a reunion but something sinister.


    Curiosity turned to concern as Zhao Shi crept closer, crouching low as he approached the building. He found a hole in the crumbling wall and peered inside.


    What he saw made his eyes frown deep.


    The room was filled with people in simrly shabby clothes, their faces etched with fear and despair.


    They huddled together on the floor while a few robust men, clearly in charge, sat on chairs, their faces twisted into cruel, mocking smiles.

 Chapter 11: 11 - Gang

    The room fell silent as the man with buck teeth, clearly the leader, barked his orders. "It''s time for collection,"


    His voice carried an air of cold authority. Immediately, the weak and destitute figures in the room formed a line, moving with mechanical obedience.


    One by one, they shuffled to the table, dropping small pouches filled with bronze and silver coins before the gang leader. Each deposit seemed to represent the meager earnings of a long, humiliating day of begging.


    Zhao Shi quickly grasped the grim reality. This was no mere refuge for the needy; it was a den for a gang exploiting these unfortunate souls. The shabby beggar he had assisted earlier was part of this operation, likely forced into panhandling to funnel money to the gang.


    Zhao Shi chose to observe quietly for the moment.


    A scrawny man reached the table, his steps hesitant. The buck-toothed leader, noticing the absence of a pouch, leaned forward, eyes narrowing dangerously.


    "Where is your pouch?" he demanded.


    "I-I didn''t get anything today," the scrawny man stuttered, his voice quivering.


    "Is that so?" the leader sneered. "You should''ve begged harder."


    With a dismissive wave, hemanded, "Beat him up. Maybe then he''ll gain some sympathy next time."


    Two burly men, standing as silent enforcers behind the buck-toothed leader, stepped forward and grabbed the scrawny man.


    They dragged him to the back of the room, where the sound of fists meeting flesh and the man''s groans of pain soon filled the air.


    The other beggars flinched at the noise, their faces pale with fear. They all knew they could be next if they failed to meet their quota.


    The shabby man, whom the trio had encountered earlier in the market, finally reached the table.


    With trembling hands, he retrieved a small pouch from his waist and ced it on the table. It contained only a few bronze coins and a single silver piece. After making his contribution, he moved aside, relief evident on his face as the line continued to shorten.


    Once everyone had handed over their earnings, the gang members dismissed the group. The beggars dispersed quickly, eager to escape the oppressive atmosphere.


    The shabby man, his face still tense with worry, slipped away and wandered through the winding alleyways until he reached a secluded area with crumbling walls and scattered stones.


    He nced around nervously to ensure he was alone before kneeling and flipping over one of the smaller rocks. Beneath ity a small pouch. He sighed in relief upon seeing the pouch of gold coins, hidden safely away from the gang''s grasp.


    "See, bro, I told you he was hiding something," a mocking voice chimed in from behind.


    The shabby man froze, his heart pounding. He quickly tried to cover the pouch again, but it was toote.


    He turned to see the gang members standing nearby, their expressions gleeful at having caught him red-handed. He hadn''t realized they had followed him.


    "Search what he''s hiding," the bucktooth leader ordered hisckeys.


    The shabby man could only watch in despair as the two men eagerly overturned stones and pieces of wood, finally uncovering the hidden pouch.


    "Bro, found it!" one of them shouted, holding the pouch.


    "That''s quite a stash," another gang member remarked, eyes gleaming with greed.


    The buck-toothed leader stepped forward, a twisted grin on his face.


    "I heard you went to a different part of the city today," he said, "I didn''t expect you to hit it big."


    "Did you steal this from nobles?" He added, "I might have let you go with just a little p for giving me that first pouch. But you dared to hide this from me."


    With a swift, vicious punch, the buck-toothed leader''s fist sank into the shabby man''s gut. He crumpled to the ground, gasping for air, his face contorted in a grimace of pain. Seizing the opportunity, the other gang members lunged forward, their boots thudding against his ribs with relentless brutality.


    The man''s agonized groans mingled with the gang''s cruelughter as they greedily pocketed the stolen gold. They left him writhing in the dirt, a broken figure, his body trembling from the merciless beating.


    Once the coast was clear, the shabby man struggled to his feet, bruised and battered. His face, a mask of pain, still shone with a flicker of determination. He scanned the area cautiously, ensuring no one else was watching this time.


    Satisfied that he was alone, the shabby man limped over to a different section of the rubble. With trembling hands, he carefully dug through the debris, uncovering a small cloth-wrapped bundle. Inside were a few gold coins¡ªhisst secret stash.


    He quickly concealed the coins in his sleeves, his movements quick and furtive. He had anticipated the gang''s routine of shaking down the beggars and had hidden some money in a safer ce, just in case.


    With his precious hoard hidden, the shabby man made his way through the maze of alleyways. He crossed a few intersections, each step slower than thest, until he reached a small, dpidated hut.


    The structure was barely more than a stable, with its worn wooden nks and sagging roof. Yet, it was a ce he called home.


    Pushing open the creaky door, he entered the dimly lit space. There, on a rickety bed,y a woman. Her skin was pallid, and she looked frail, like a candle flickering in its final moments.


    As she saw him, her eyes widened with a weak semnce of hope, but she couldn''t muster the strength to speak. A fit of coughing racked her body instead.


    The shabby man rushed to her side, gently taking her hand in his.


    "Dear," he whispered, his voice filled with a mixture of sorrow and determination, "I''ve got some money now. I can buy you medicine tomorrow."


    Outside, Zhao Shi stood silently, peering through a crack in the hut''s weathered wall. He had followed the shabby man, driven by curiosity and concern. Watching the tender scene between the couple, he felt a deep pang of empathy. The man''s earlier words echoed in his mind: "I have a sick wife to feed."


    "He was telling the truth," Zhao Shi murmured to himself, his earlier skepticism reced with a profound sadness. With a final nce at the touching scene, Zhao Shi resolved to return and report his findings.

 Chapter 12: 12 - Not again

    Zhao Shi greeted Spark and Yuna with a nod as they entered the kitchen. It was rare for them to return so early from their usual evening activities.


    "Young master returned quite early today?" Zhao Shi remarked, noting their unexpected appearance.


    "Oh, I got bored just sitting around drinking," Spark replied, a hint of annoyance in his voice. "And that old storyteller wasn''t there."


    "Isn''t that because you''re always scolding him?" Yuna teased, a yful glint in her eyes.


    Spark crossed his arms defensively. "How''s that my fault? His stories are crappy."


    Watching their familiar banter, Zhao Shi couldn''t help but chuckle. But sensing something was off, he asked, "Is something wrong?"


    Yuna sighed and exined, "The old storyteller decided to leave. He''s probably gone somewhere far away to escape young master''s critiques."


    "Hmph!" Spark grumbled, clearly unhappy with the situation.


    "I too had quite an encounter today." Said Zhao Shi, his eyes downcast.


    "Did you run into trouble?" Spark asked, his curiosity piqued.


    "Not quite,"


    "Then? What troubled you?" Spark asked again.


    Zhao Shi took a deep breath and recounted everything he had witnessed while following the shabby man. He described the gang''s brutal collection methods and the beating of the shabby man. He also detailed the touching scene in the dpidated hut, where the man had lovingly cared for his sick wife.


    After Zhao Shi finished recounting his encounter with the gang and the shabby man''s troubles, Yuna''s face was a mix of concern and irritation. She took a moment to process the information before speaking.


    "So, why didn''t you help them?" she asked, her voice carrying a note of frustration.


    Zhao Shi hesitated before replying, "I didn''t want to implicate young master. If the situation escted beyond the gang to involve any political figures, it could bring unwanted trouble to the young master."


    Gangs like these thrived in almost every city, Zhao Shi had seen such groups frequently during his travels, their shadows stretching across towns and states. Hidden from thew, they perpetrated their crimes, often with the secret backing of powerful political figures.


    As Spark''s butler, Zhao Shi knew that any misstep on his part could reflect poorly on Spark and potentially drag him into a web ofplications.


    Yuna''s expression softened as she grasped Zhao Shi''s exnation.


    "I appreciate your caution," Yuna repeated gently, her frustration melting into a more understanding tone. "But we can''t just stand by and do nothing while people suffer. There has to be a way to help them without drawing too much attention to ourselves."


    "Isn''t that correct, young master?" she asked.


    "Ah, I''m getting sleepy, let''s talk about this tomorrow." he dered, pushing his chair back and standing up. But as he tried to leave, he felt a gentle but firm tug on his clothes. Yuna had grasped the fabric, preventing his retreat.


    "Hey Yuna, would you mind letting go of my clothes?" he asked, not turning around.


    He knew what wasing, that''s why he had made a feeble attempt to escape and was keen to avoid whatever scheme Yuna had in mind. The exasperation in his voice was clear.


    "Those poor people," Yuna said, her eyes glistening with a mix of sadness and determination.


    "Don''t you find them pitiful, young master?" Her voice was soft yet persuasive, and the earnestness in her expression was hard to ignore.


    "Don''t look at me with those eyes," Spark muttered, doing his best to avoid her gaze.


    ¡­


    In the dark of the night, three figures appeared in the shadowy confines of an alleyway, their faces hidden behind grotesque masks.


    The moonlight cast eerie shadows on the walls as they moved silently, each step echoing in the quiet night. The city''s usual nighttime buzz seemed to fade away, leaving only the faint rustle of their cloaks and the soft murmur of their hushed voices.


    "Why did I end up here?" Sparkmented, his voice muffled behind his mask.


    "Because, young master," Yuna replied with a hint of amusement in her voice, "sometimes, even reluctant heroes must answer the call."

 Chapter 13: 13 - Trail

    A soldier''s yawn echoed through the dark alley, breaking the stillness of the night.


    It was his turn to patrol this part of the city. Though the hour waste and his eyes were heavy with fatigue, he kept moving, driven by his sense of duty.


    This area was quiet, especially at this time. So when he heard muffled voices nearby, his curiosity¡ªand concern¡ªwas instantly sparked.


    He stopped, listening closely for more sounds. The alley was dimly lit, and shadows seemed to shift with every flicker of the distant streetmps.


    Summoning his courage, he crept toward the voices, keeping himself hidden as he peered around a corner.


    To his surprise, he spotted three figures wearing grotesque masks, their movements casual as they strolled down the alley. He recognized the masks¡ªthey matched the faces on the wanted posters spread by the city guards.


    "Aren''t they the ones with the bounty?" he muttered, heart pounding.


    Rumors of masked vigntes had been circting, and capturing them would surely earn him favor with the Marquis. But he was alone, and the thought of confronting three dangerous individuals made him hesitate.


    Choosing to follow instead of engage, he trailed them silently, staying far enough behind as they crossed several alleyways. The trio moved on, unaware of his presence, until they reached a rundown building deep within the twisting streets.


    The soldier watched as they disappeared inside. Curious, he crept closer, spotting a small hole in the wall where he could spy on them.


    To his surprise, he saw them vanish into a hidden entrance that led underground.


    "Is this¡­ their hideout?" he whispered, his mind racing. If this really was their base, reporting it could earn him great rewards and recognition from his superiors.


    Without wasting time, he turned and sprinted away, eager to inform the officers. His heart pounded with excitement and fear as he raced through the empty streets, his footsteps echoing in the silence of the night.


    ¡­


    In the dim underground passage, the trio moved carefully. The walls, lined with faintly glowing stones, cast an eerie light that flickered as they walked.


    "It looks like he''s gone," Yuna said, her voice echoing in the tunnel. "The soldiers will be here soon."


    "As expected from Miss Yuna," Zhao Shi remarked, admiration clear in his tone.


    Zhao Shi had noticed the underground passage on his first visit, which had sparked Yuna''s n. They had allowed the patrolling soldier to spot them, knowing he would report back and bring reinforcements.


    "Quite the fancy entrance," Sparkmented, ncing at the glowing stones along the walls.


    The setting was more borate than Spark had imagined. The building above was just a front, while this underground path likely connected to the gang''s main hideout.


    The stones, called glowstones, were rare gems mined from deep within the earth. Though mostly used for decoration and lighting, their soft glow gave the surroundings a magical, almost dreamlike feel.


    Spark brushed his fingers along one of the stones, feeling the cool, almost unnatural energy it gave off. "Pretty fancy for a bunch of bandits."


    The trio ventured deeper into the passage. The soft light of the glow stones lit their way, casting long shadows that shifted and twisted with every step they took.

 Chapter 14: 14 - Nest

    "Why do we have to do this?" Spark grumbled, frustrationcing his voice. "It''s Duke Red''s state; he should maintain peace himself."


    Spark''sints echoed through the dimly lit passage as the trio ventured deeper into thebyrinth beneath the city.


    If possible, Spark would have avoided entangling himself in another state''s affairs altogether. Yet here they were, navigating the dark, winding corridors of a hidden undergroundwork.


    As they reached an intersection with three diverging paths, Spark hesitated.


    "We might get lost," he suggested, ncing warily at the different tunnels. "Let''s turn back."


    Yuna, undeterred, extended her hand. A soft, ethereal glow emanated from her fingertip, illuminating the path directly ahead.


    "It''s this way," she said confidently, pointing straight ahead.


    Spark sighed and followed behind.


    The glowstones lining the walls cast a gentle light, guiding their steps as they continued down the chosen passage. Their journey was tense, every sound amplified by the silence around them.


    Just as they were nearing another intersection, a shadowy figure emerged from a side passage, spotting the trio.


    "Who are you?" the man demanded, suspicion etched on his face.


    Before Spark or Zhao Shi could react, Yuna''s eyes shed with a cold, determined light. She uttered a single word, her voice imbued with amanding resonance.


    "[Sleep]"


    The effect was instantaneous. The man''s eyes zed over, and he swayed unsteadily before copsing to the ground in a deep slumber.


    Zhao Shi watched in awe as Yuna''s spell took effect. The power of an Ascendant, someone who had transcended the ordinary limits of human ability, was indeed terrifying. He marveled at how easily she had subdued the stranger with a mere word.


    "Why do we have to confront them directly?" grumbled Spark. "Can''t you just use your spell to make them all fall asleep and let the soldiers deal with them?"


    Yuna shook her head, her expression resolute. "No, young master. We have to teach them a lesson before that."


    Her voice held a steely edge, revealing her deep-seated determination. The thought of the gang exploiting and oppressing the helpless beggars had ignited a fierce resolve within her. She was vehement on confronting the bandits directly, to give them a taste of their own medicine and ensure they understood the consequences of their cruelty.


    ¡­


    In the heart of an expansive undergroundir, arge hall buzzed with a tense atmosphere. The circr table at its center was surrounded by menacing figures, each exuding an aura of power and danger.


    These individuals were the leaders of various branches of a notorious banditwork, their operations hidden from thew for years. Despite being on wanted lists for as long as anyone could remember, they had managed to evade capture and continued their illicit dealings from the shadows.


    At the head of the table sat a burly man whose sheer presence dwarfed the others. He was the main leader, the one with the most authority and influence among them. His eyes scanned the room as his subordinates discussed various matters, their voices a murmur of conspiracies and schemes.


    Among the seated leaders was the infamous Buckteeth, recognized by his prominent, protruding front teeth. His reputation for ruthlessness and cunning had earned him a ce at this table, though his demeanor suggested a mix of confidence and arrogance.


    The sudden entrance of a panicked member of their circle abruptly interrupted the discussion. The door to the hall mmed open, and he rushed in, his face flushed and breathless.


    "Why did you barge in? Exin yourself!" one of the leaders demanded, his voice sharp andmanding.


    "There are outsiders in our nest," the man gasped, his words tumbling out in a rush.


    A ripple of concern passed through the room. The main leader''s eyes narrowed, and he leaned forward, his massive hands resting on the table.


    "Did they find us? How many are there?" he asked, his voice a deep, rumbling growl.


    "There are three of them," the man replied, still trying to catch his breath.


    The tension in the room momentarily lifted as one of the leaders scoffed. "So why are you so nervous? It''s just three people. They might have found this ce by ident. Deal with them."


    Another leader nodded in agreement. "Indeed. Eliminate them before they can report back."


    "We can''t," the man stammered, his voice shaking. "They''re strong. Too strong for us."


    The main leader''s eyes narrowed with irritation. "One of you, go settle them."


    The other leaders remained motionless, their faces reflecting a mix of disinterest and silent confidence. Each one was a seasoned warrior, well-versed inbat and cunning, with an array of lethal tricks at their disposal. But the threat of only three intruders didn''t stir them from their seats.


    Each of them exuded collective disdain for the seemingly minor threat. As the silence stretched on, the buck-toothed leader finally stood up, his demeanor radiating confidence.


    "I''ll take care of them," he dered. Though not an ascendant, his years of experience had forged his skills and bolstered his self-assurance.


    He strode out of the hall, chest puffed out, ready to confront the intruders.


    But it wasn''t long before he returned, stumbling back into the room. His once boastful demeanor was shattered. His face was swollen, and where his two front teeth once protruded, there was now only a bloody gap. The gang leader who had once been known as Buckteeth could no longer im that name.

 Chapter 15: 15 - Zhao Shi makes a move

    The hall echoed with the sound of rowdyughter as the leaders of the bandit circle eyed their once-fearedrade. The Buckteeth Leader, now sporting a swollen face and missing his prominent front teeth, stood defeated before them.


    "Silence!" The main leader''s voice boomed through the hall as he mmed his armrest, his fury cutting through theughter. The room fell silent, and all eyes turned to him.


    Turning to the humbled Buckteeth Leader, he sneered, "You can''t even defeat three intruders?"


    "They are too strong," Buckteeth stammered through the gap where his teeth had been, his voice tinged with fear and defeat.


    The main leader''s expression darkened. "Hmm,"


    Before he could continue, the door to the hall flew open with a resounding bang, revealing the unconscious body of one of their own members lying in the doorway.


    A wave of shock swept through the room as the bandit leaders jumped to their feet, their eyes filled with fury and rm. The tension was palpable as they turned to face the intruders.


    "Have you finished?" a calm voice cut through the silence.


    Two masked figures stepped into the hall, their presence imposing and confident. Behind them, another figure followed, casually wiping his knuckles.


    "Yes, young master," the third figure said, addressing the figure at the front.


    The three masked intruders now stood before the table filled with the bandit leaders, their gaze unwavering.


    "Who are you? How did you get here?" one of the gang leaders barked, his voiceced with anger and disbelief at the chaos unfolding.


    "We-" Spark opened his mouth to reply, but Yuna stepped forward, her voice ringing clear and proud.


    "We''re the heroes of justice,"


    The deration hung in the air, met with incredulous looks from the bandits. They exchanged nces, clearly unimpressed and dismissive.


    "Huh! What kind of joke is this?" one of the bandits spat, his face twisting in contempt.


    Spark struggled to keep hisposure, almost breaking intoughter at Yuna''s bold promation. He wished she could''ve used a different title.


    Meanwhile, the main leader''s eyes narrowed as he assessed the intruders.


    "Go deal with them at once," he ordered, still seated confidently as he gestured for his men to attack. His voice was calm, but there was an undercurrent of urgency.


    With the order given, the bandit leaders charged forward, weapons drawn, ready to overwhelm the intruders with sheer numbers.


    "All at once?" Spark''s eyes widened in surprise as he saw the wave of attackers surging towards them.


    "Let me handle this, young master," Zhao Shi said, stepping forward into abat stance. His voice was steady and his movements deliberate, showing no signs of fear or hesitation.


    One of the bandits, emboldened by the sight of the unarmed Zhao Shi, charged ahead of the others. He swung his saber in a wide arc, aiming to cut down Zhao Shi in a single, decisive strike.


    However, Zhao Shi moved with uncanny speed and precision. The saber sliced through the air, missing Zhao Shi by mere inches.


    The bandit, stunned by the miss, swung again, only to see the de pass harmlessly by once more, failing to even graze Zhao Shi''s clothes.


    Frustration turned to disbelief as the bandit prepared for a third strike, but this time Zhao Shi had made a move.


    With a fluid motion, Zhao Shi closed the distance between them. The bandit readied himself for the impending sh, but before he could react, Zhao Shi''s fist mmed into his stomach with the force of a battering ram.


    The bandit scrunched to the ground, groaning in agony, clutching his abdomen as pain radiated through his body. His internal organs felt as if they had been rearranged by the impact.


    Seeing theirrade fall so swiftly and decisively, the other bandit leaders hesitated. They halted their charge and began to circle Zhao Shi, their eyes wary and their movements cautious. They had witnessed the prowess of this intruder and realized they could not afford to underestimate him.


    As the bandits encircled him, Zhao Shi remained calm, his stance firm and his eyes keenly observing each of his potential attackers. The tension in the hall grew thick, and each side prepared for the next move.

 Chapter 16: 16 - Arcane ascendant

    The hall was a cacophony of chaos as the remaining leaders of the gang charged at once, weapons gleaming and faces twisted with determination.


    Despite being outnumbered, Zhao Shi moved with unparalleled precision and grace. Each swift movement was followed by a heavy blow that sent his opponents reeling in pain. His fluid dodges and calcted strikes made him look like a master effortlessly orchestrating his y, a dance of destruction that left his enemies crumpled on the ground.


    Spark and Yuna, however, remained focused on the burly man still seated at the head of the table, the undisputed leader of the gang. Their gazes locked, and a silence settled between them amidst the surrounding battle.


    "You must be the leader among the three," the burly leader finally spoke, his deep voice carrying across the hall despite the ongoing sh.


    "I suppose I am," Spark replied casually.


    "For only three of you to barge in here, you must be confident in yourselves," the leader said, a sinister grin spreading across his face. His demeanor was calm, almost mocking, as if he found their audacity amusing.


    Spark simply shrugged in response, maintaining his nonchnt facade.


    "I see,"


    Without warning, the burly leader vanished from his seat, moving with a speed that belied his size. He appeared before Spark in an instant, his massive fist ready to strike.


    His intention was clear: to take down what he saw as themanding figure among the trio and end the confrontation swiftly. In his mind, eliminating Spark would shatter their morale and bring a quick victory.


    But just as his fist was about to connect with Spark''s face, it stopped abruptly, meeting an invisible barrier that shimmered faintly in the air.


    The entire hall trembled as the force of the blow collided with the unseen wall, a testament to the power behind the leader''s strike.


    "That was close. Thankfully you stopped him in time, or else he might''ve broken this mask," Spark said with a sigh of relief, his eyes shifting to Yuna, who stood beside him, her hand glowing with a soft, ethereal light.


    The burly leader''s eyes widened in shock and confusion as he leaped back, trying to understand what had just happened. His gaze shifted to Yuna, the female masked figure who had effortlessly thwarted his attack.


    "An arcane ascendant," he muttered under his breath, realization dawning on him.


    In this world, there were two types of ascendants. Ordinary ascendants were those who had awakened and could use worldly energy to enhance their physical strength and spirit. They were formidable in their own right, capable of feats beyond the reach of normal humans.


    However, an arcane ascendant was an entirely different, practically divine being in human form. Known for their mastery of spirit energy, they could manipte the very fabric of the world around them, creating miracles that defied logic and reason. They were revered and feared, their powers considered otherworldly.


    For someone to have an arcane ascendant as a follower was no small feat. It signified one of two things: either the person had an extraordinary background, wielding influence and power thatmanded such loyalty, or they were incredibly powerful in their own right, capable of earning the respect and service of such a formidable being.


    Realizing the immense power disparity between himself and the intruders, the burly leader decided to change his approach. His tone became cordial and polite, a stark contrast to his previous arrogance.


    "I wonder," he began carefully, "how we have offended this sire?"


    His words were deliberate, each one chosen to convey respect and a willingness to negotiate.


    "Hmm, hmm." Spark nodded, enjoying the sudden shift in attitude.


    "That''s the way you talk to a young master," he remarked, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his mouth beneath his mask.


    "We don''t have any direct enmity, I suppose. But you see," Spark gestured towards Yuna, who stood with aposed yet stern expression, "Mypanions here feel your very existence to be an eyesore."


    The burly leader looked genuinely bewildered. He had never encountered this trio before today and couldn''t fathom why they would single him out.


    "An eyesore?" he repeated, the confusion evident in his voice. "This is pushing it too far, sire. There must be a misunderstanding."


    Spark shrugged, nonchnt as ever. "Misunderstanding or not, that''s how things stand. Your operations here¡ªextorting and terrorizing innocent people¡ªare what caught her attention."


    The burly leader''s eyes narrowed slightly, weighing his options. He knew that continuing to resist would only lead to more pain and likely defeat. Yet, surrendering to these intruders, especially in front of his subordinates, was a bitter pill to swallow.


    "I understand," he finally said, his tone still measured. "Perhaps we cane to some sort of agreement? I''m willing to negotiate terms for our withdrawal from these activities."


    Spark tilted his head, considering the offer. "Terms, you say? And what makes you think she''d be interested in negotiating with you?"


    There was a hint of mockery in his voice, as if the very idea amused him.

 Chapter 17: 17 - Challenge

    "Forgive me for the dy, young master," Zhao Shi said, stepping beside Spark.


    Spark turned to the sight of the defeated leaders, groaning and sprawled on the ground.


    "Oh, you''ve handled your side already," he remarked, a smirk tugging at his lips. "You''re quite brutal, you know that?"


    "Am I?" Zhao Shi nced at the writhing figures. "I don''t think I was too hard on them."


    "What?" The burly man finally took in the scene, his eyes widening in disbelief.


    While he had been fixated on what he assumed was an arcane ascendant, Zhao Shi had swiftly and efficiently dispatched his men. Realization struck him¡ªthese three were far from ordinary. He felt like a cornered rat, surrounded by predators.


    Panic wed at his thoughts. Should he abandon everything and run, or stand his ground and fight?


    Spark noticed the fear flickering across the man''s face and decided to y his game.


    "I''ll give you a chance," Spark said, his grin widening beneath the mask.


    "A chance?"


    Spark nodded. "If you can defeat my butler, we''ll let this matter go. How''s that? "


    "Defeat the butler?" the burly man repeated, a mixture of hope and skepticism in his voice. "Will you keep your word?"


    "Hmm, hmm," Spark nodded with exaggerated assurance.


    Spark had no intention of letting Yuna engage. It would end too quickly and dull the excitement of their journey. Proposing Zhao Shi as the challenger promised a more entertaining confrontation.


    "Can you handle him?" Spark asked Zhao Shi, who stood with aposed demeanor.


    "He shouldn''t be much trouble," Zhao Shi replied, his voice calm as he stepped forward, hands unarmed but ready.


    The burly man''s eyes red with anger at Zhao Shi''s casual dismissal. How could a mere butler, devoid of arcane energy, look down on him? Seething with indignation, he prepared to show that he, an experienced fighter, would not be bested by a servant.


    The burly leader charged at Zhao Shi, his bare fists slicing through the air with startling speed. In the blink of an eye, he closed the distance between them, his powerful frame looming over Zhao Shi.


    Zhao Shi stood his ground, seemingly unconcerned by the impending attack. His posture was rxed, almost inviting the assault.


    As the burly man''s fist hurtled toward him, Zhao Shi made no move to dodge. Instead, he calmly raised his palm to meet the oing blow.


    BAM!


    The impact reverberated through the hall, sending ripples through the air. The ground beneath them trembled as if acknowledging the force of the collision.


    The burly man''s eyes widened in shock. His fist, which had the strength to topple lesser men, was halted mid-strike by Zhao Shi''s open palm. And he remained unmoved, his stance unshaken, while the burly man''s momentum waspletely neutralized.


    Disbelief clouded the burly man''s face. Expecting his opponent to be flung back by the force, he instead found himself staring at a calm and resolute Zhao Shi.


    Undeterred, the burly man unleashed a flurry of punches, each one aimed with precision and fury. Each strike resounded through the hall, shaking its very foundations.


    Yet, Zhao Shi remained steadfast. His body did not shift an inch, only his palm moved, effortlessly intercepting each punch with uncanny precision. It was as if he stood before a furious storm, unyielding and unbreakable.


    Frustration and panic began to creep into the burly man''s mind. With a grunt, he leaped back, putting some distance between them. He stared at Zhao Shi, who appeared untouched by the onught, his expression serene.


    Gritting his teeth, the burly man tried to process what had just happened. This was no ordinary butler. Zhao Shi''s palm felt like striking an immovable wall, a barrier impervious to his might. It was no different from hitting the barrier made by the arcane woman earlier. This realization gnawed at him as he struggled to find a way to ovee the imcable force standing before him.


    "How is this a butler?" the burly man muttered under his breath, disbelief etched across his face. His fists trembled slightly as he struggled toprehend the sheer strength and calmness of Zhao Shi.


    Seeing the burly man hesitate, Spark''s voice rang out from the side, dripping with mockery. "Hey, hey, is this the part where the weaker party starts his monologue? Why so anticlimactic? Come on, use your hidden trump cards or something."


    Gritting his teeth, the burly man''s face contorted with rage and determination. He clenched his fists tightly, summoning his inner strength. mes erupted around his fists, encasing them in a fierce, flickering aura. The heat distorted the air around him, and his fists glowed with an intense, fiery light.


    "Oh, not bad!" Spark remarked with a hint of amusement. "For a bandit to reach the Spirit Inception stage, that''s impressive."


    At the Spirit Inception stage, an ascendant could manipte spirit energy to a considerable extent. It was a skill level that marked the beginning of true mastery over one''s inner energy.


    In battle, harnessing spirit energy in such a visible form was amon tactic. However, channeling energy like this came at a cost¡ªit drained one''s reserves quickly. Only those with substantial reserves or desperate circumstances would resort to such disys.


    The burly man knew this. His mes, while formidable, would burn through his spirit energy fast. But he had no choice. Facing Zhao Shi, a foe who effortlessly neutralized his raw strength, he had to leverage every advantage he possessed.


    With a roar, the burly man lunged forward, his me-wreathed fists zing a path through the dimly lit hall. The mes crackled and hissed, casting long, flickering shadows on the stone walls. He aimed a powerful, me-infused punch directly at Zhao Shi, hoping the added spirit energy would finally breach his opponent''s defenses.

 Chapter 18: 18 - One Strike

    Bam!


    Bam!


    Bam!


    The burly man''s fists, engulfed in mes, pounded against Zhao Shi. Each hit sent ripples through the air, shaking the hall.


    But Zhao Shi remained calm, his face steady and unmoved. His calmness only fueled the burly man''s growing rage.


    With every strike, Zhao Shi shifted back slightly, the power of the spirit-infused blows pushing him bit by bit.


    mes danced around the burly man''s fists, adding to the intensity, but even so, Zhao Shi''s hand showed only faint scorch marks.


    "If this is all you''ve got, then it''s my turn," Zhao Shi said, his voice steady as he shifted into position.


    His movement was simple, almost rxed. He threw a punch that seemed weak, like it couldn''t even hurt a fly.


    But when his fist connected with the burly man, an explosive force erupted, like a hidden storm had been unleashed from Zhao Shi''s restrained form.


    In a sh, the burly man was lifted off his feet. He flew backward and crashed into the wall with a deafening thud.


    The impact shook the hall, and he slumped to the floor, out cold from a single blow.


    Spark shook his head with a sigh, though a smirk tugged at his lips beneath his mask. "One hit and he''s out. What a shame."


    Zhao Shi nced at the fallen man before turning back to Spark. "Apologies for not holding back," he said, his voice genuinely regretful.


    Spark chuckled lightly. "You''re strong, Butler Zhao," he said, his eyes gleaming with approval.


    "My skills are nothingpared to a true expert," Zhao Shi replied humbly. "He was just weaker than me. That''s all."


    The air in the hall settled. The only sounds were the groans of the defeated and the quiet conversation between master and servant.


    The other leaders exchanged uneasy looks. Seeing their leader taken down so quickly made them realize the strength they were up against¡ªand the hopelessness of fighting back.


    "You know what to do, right?" Spark asked Yuna casually.


    Yuna nodded, her eyes filled with determination.


    "Alright, I''m off to check the harvest," Spark said, stretchingzily. With a wave, he walked out of the hall, heading toward another part of the hideout.


    As soon as Spark left, Yuna''s gaze shifted to the remaining gang members, who were still stunned by their leader''s defeat.


    Her eyes narrowed, and she raised a slender hand, tracing an arcane symbol in the air.


    [Sleep] she whispered, her voice calm but filled with power.


    A faint shimmer spread from Yuna like a gentle breeze.


    The gang members, already exhausted and on edge, felt a sudden wave of drowsiness wash over them.


    Their eyes grew heavy, and one by one, they copsed to the ground, sumbing to the spell.


    ¡­


    "Huh!" The burly man jolted awake, his eyes snapping open like he had been in a deep sleep.


    He found himself sitting at the table, the room eerily quiet. The hall, once a battlefield of chaos, now looked untouched.


    The walls, tables, and chairs were all in ce, and the other leaders around him wore confused expressions.


    "Was that just a nightmare?" the burly man muttered, rubbing his eyes. He looked around and saw the other leaders just as puzzled.


    "Does anyone know what happened?" one of the leaders finally asked, breaking the silence.


    "I''m pretty sure we got beaten by those masked guys," another said, doubt creeping into his voice.


    "Then why does everything look fine?" a third leader asked, looking at the pristine room. "Could we have all had the same nightmare?"


    Confusion filled the air until a scream cut through the silence.


    "My tooth!" The cry came from the bucktooth leader. He ran his tongue over the gap where his front teeth used to be.


    "It wasn''t a nightmare!" he screamed, panic clear in his voice.


    All eyes turned to the main leader, looking for answers. His face darkened, reflecting his grim thoughts.


    "I think it was real," he said slowly, uncertainty in his voice. "But I don''t know how they made it all look like nothing happened here."


    Before they could make sense of it, another gang member burst into the room, out of breath and wide-eyed.


    "What now?" the main leader asked, his patience running thin.


    "It''s the treasury," the man gasped.


    "What about it?" The leader''s frown deepened.


    "It''s... gone," the man stammered, pointing toward the hall.


    They rushed to the treasury room, only to be met with an astonishing sight. The room, once filled with gold and treasures, was nowpletely empty. Not a single coin or valuable remained.


    "How could they take everything?" one of the leaders muttered, staring at the bare floor.


    The scale of their loss was staggering. Even with every member working together, it would have taken them an entire day to move it all.


    Yet now, the wealth had disappeared as if it had never existed.


    Before they couldprehend the theft, the ground beneath them began to shake.


    "Is it an earthquake?" one leader asked, grabbing onto a table for bnce.


    "No," another leader said, straining to listen. "It''s footsteps, and they''re getting closer."


    Panic set in as another member burst into the hall, his face pale with fear.


    "It''s the army. They''ve found us and areing through the eastern passage."


    All eyes turned to the bucktooth leader, who stammered, "I swear, I didn''t tell anyone about the passage!"


    "Forget it," the burly leader snapped, moving quickly. "Let''s escape."


    They rushed to their hidden escape routes, designed for emergencies like this. But when they reached the exits, they found only solid walls where tunnels should have been.


    "This¡­" The burly man''s heart sank as a terrible realization dawned on him.


    He ran to check the other passages, but every one was blocked, reced by impassable barriers.


    Their hopes of escape vanished. Desperation filled the air as they realized they were trapped.


    "Everyone inside, surrender now," came a booming voice from outside, echoing through their.


    Defeated and out of options, the gang members surrendered to the approaching army. Not a single one managed to escape.


    News of their capture spread quickly. In one decisive night, Marquis William had led his elite forces to the gang''s notorious hideout, capturing them all and freeing the state from their rule.

 Chapter 19: 19 - Letter from the capital

    The news of the raid and the capture of the infamous gang had spread like wildfire across the entire state and even into neighboring regions. Marquis William''s swift and decisive action had bolstered his reputation immensely, painting him as a hero in the eyes of many.


    Spark sat in his chair in a quiet residence, a deep scowl etched on his face.


    "It seems he really wanted to catch the three of us," Spark muttered, his irritation palpable.


    Sittingfortably beside him, Yuna couldn''t help but giggle at his frustration.


    "You seem rather annoyed," she teased, her eyes sparkling with amusement.


    "Mobilizing the elite force was a bit much, don''t you think?" Spark retorted.


    In the raid, Marquis William had used his elite force, which included a squad of ascendants, to capture the three of them, which seemed to annoy Spark.


    Trying to shift the conversation, Yuna turned to Zhao Shi. "Is that shabby man still there?"


    Zhao Shi nodded, his expression calm and collected. "If Miss Yuna believes he can be trusted, then I have faith in him too."


    "And do you still have some left?" Yuna inquired.


    Zhao Shi raised his left arm, revealing a bracelet on his wrist. "There''s still arge amount stored in here."


    This bracelet was no ordinary piece of jewelry. It was a storage tool, imbued with spatialws that allowed it to hold vast quantities within its small frame. Such items were rare, even among the wealthiest nobles.


    Zhao Shi had watched in awe as Yuna had effortlessly crafted it in front of him with a mere flip of her palm. Her abilities never ceased to amaze him, addingyers to the enigma that was Yuna.


    He recalled the events of the previous night vividly. After subduing the gang''s leaders, Yuna had muttered strange incantations, causing time to seemingly rewind.


    The shattered furniture, the damaged walls, everything in the room had reverted to their original state as if untouched by the chaos, except for the injuries on the gang members themselves. Zhao Shi could only assume this was a high-tier ascendant spell, something far beyond his own abilities.


    Finding the gang''s treasury had been a simple task with Yuna''s guidance. Once inside, she had crafted the storage bracelet right in front of him, and within moments, the entire room''s wealth had been transferred into it.


    Later, they visited a dpidated hut on the outskirts of the city. Through a window, they saw the shabby couple sleeping peacefully with a dim candle burning nearby.


    "Will he remain honest when faced with so much wealth?" Spark had asked.


    "He will," Yuna replied confidently, her gaze fixed on the sleeping man.


    Silently, Zhao Shi had ced arge sack filled with gold and silver inside the hut. He left it along with a note written by Yuna, which read, "Always help those in need."


    Back in the present, their conversation was interrupted by a knock at the main gate. As the house''s butler, Zhao Shi went to greet the visitor and returned shortly with a white piece of paper bearing a seal.


    "It''s a letter from Marquis William," Zhao Shi announced, handing it to Spark.


    "A letter from the Marquis himself?" Yuna asked, curiosity piqued. "Has he discovered something about us?"


    "He''s a blockhead; he wouldn''t figure it out," Spark replied dismissively, breaking the seal and opening the letter. "Hmm, what''s this about?"


    As Spark read the contents, a grin spread across his face, amusement lighting up his eyes.


    Seeing his reaction, Yuna leaned in to read over his shoulder. "What is it?"


    "It''s another invitation to a party," Spark replied, his toneced with irony. "But this time, we have a special guest."


    "A special guest?"


    "A princess from a neighboring empire," Spark said, folding the letter with a flourish.


    ¡­


    Marquis William''s mansion was a blend of grandeur andvishness, fitting for someone of his status.


    He sat in what appeared to be his private office. The desk before him was cluttered with a mountain of letters, each vying for his attention. He rubbed his forehead, overwhelmed by the sheer volume.


    Since the raid the previous night, letters had poured in non-stop. Most were from adoring fans and hopeful suitors, eager to congratte him on his bold action against the infamous gang. Only a few were from other states, acknowledging his achievement.


    Although he enjoyed the praise, it was bing too much. He hadn''t intended to catch the gang; it was an unexpected consequence of chasing those three mysterious, masked intruders.


    "We searched everywhere but couldn''t find the masks. Furthermore, these people deny any involvement in sneaking into the marquis''s mansion," an attendant reported, standing by his side.


    "In the end, we couldn''t capture the three," hemented, sighing deeply, the frustration clear in his voice. He leaned back in his chair, contemting the bizarre turn of events.


    "What should we do with the captives, my lord?" his advisor asked, breaking the silence.


    "Now that we''ve caught them, and with the news spreading so widely, we can''t simply let them go. Throw them in prison," William decided. He knew that as the heir to his father''s state, maintaining a strong, positive image was crucial. Demonstrating his capability by cleaning up the local gangs would bolster his standing with the people.


    As he pondered his next steps, the door to his office burst open. A guard rushed in, causing a mountain of letters to tumble off the desk.


    William''s expression turned to one of anger at the sudden intrusion. "Why did you barge in?"


    The guard, clearly anxious, handed him a sealed letter, bowing deeply.


    William was about to dismiss it as just another one of those letters when he noticed the seal. A small lotus emblem adorned the envelope¡ªa mark of the imperials.


    His irritation vanished, reced by a sense of urgency. He quickly took the letter, carefully examining the seal to ensure its authenticity.


    "It''s without a doubt from the imperial capital," he muttered, breaking the seal with deliberate caution.


    As he read the letter, his eyes widened in surprise. Without wasting a moment, he passed the letter to his attendant and hurried out of the room.


    "We have to prepare for a weing," he dered, his voice filled with urgency.


    The attendant, perplexed by the marquis''s sudden panic, began to read and noted the key details.


    {A princess of the neighboring empire will be passing through the marquis''s state shortly. During her stay here, she is to be treated with the utmost respect.}

 Chapter 20: 20 - Princess Ling Yan

    In the distant past, colossal dark beings emerged from the earth, dominating the world for thousands of years. Humans lived in perpetual fear, hiding deep within caves and underground shelters. During this bleak era, a figure emerged whose light dispelled the darkness and instilled hope in humanity.


    Julius, the first Human Emperor, appeared, wielding a supreme power known as aura, bing the first ascendant of humanity.


    Empowered with his aura, Emperor Julius led a mighty crusade against these dark beings, known as the Celestial Light Crusade. He drove the colossal entities back into the depths of the earth, sealing them there for eternity.


    To this day, these sealed ces remain, now known as the Great Thousand Ruins. Most lie hidden beneath the earth''s crust, while some remain above the surface.


    As the red curtains slowly closed, apuse filled the dimly lit theater. The audience in the balconies and seats below showed their appreciation.


    "That was a magnificent y, Duke Red," praised a female voice from behind a translucent curtain on one of the balconies.


    "This was all prepared by my son, William. I cannot take any credit, Princess Ling," replied a Red-haired man, seated beside the princess with a dignified air in his forties.


    He was Duke Red, who had hurried to the mansion upon receiving the letter from the imperial capital, eager to ensure everything went smoothly during Princess Ling''s visit.


    "I see," Princess Ling acknowledged, turning her attention to William, who stood respectfully beside his father. She nodded approvingly, a smile lighting up her face..


    William sensed her satisfaction and returned the warm smile with a respectful nod.


    From what he knew, this woman was Princess Ling Yan, the visitor mentioned in the letter from the imperial capital. She hailed from the neighboring Yan Empire, and renowned for its rich culture and powerful ascendants.


    Although the Yan Empire and the Jul Empire had been adversaries in the past, their animosities had long since been resolved, and the two realms now enjoyed friendly and cooperative rtions.


    As he observed Princess Ling Yan, he couldn''t help but be impressed by her regal presence. Her dark hair framed a strikingly beautiful face, her jade-like skin glowing softly under the theater''s lights. She carried herself with the unmistakable majesty of royalty, each movement graceful and deliberate.


    Her attire, a blend of traditional Yan silks and intricate embroidery, only added to her ethereal aura.


    Upon receiving the letter, William had meticulously arranged all the preparations, sparing no effort in organizing the finest entertainment and dishes to impress the princess during her visit. The theater y they had just witnessed was carefully chosen for its depiction of history and unity among humanity, aligning perfectly with the asion.


    As the theater y concluded, Duke Red stood and invited Princess Ling, "Let''s head to the main hall, Princess Ling."


    Nodding gracefully, she extended her arm. A masked attendant, who had been standing silently beside her, stepped forward to support her.


    This masked figure was her personal guard. As an ascendant himself, William sensed an air of danger emanating from this masked man. He knew instinctively that this was no ordinary ascendant.


    Princess Ling Yan had made a striking decision upon her arrival in the Red State. She left her small entourage outside the state, choosing to enter apanied solely by this single masked man. This choice was not just practical but symbolic. It demonstrated her immense trust in this man, signaling to everyone the level of confidence she ced in his abilities to protect her.


    The masked man never uttered a word, instead, he stood quietly by the princess''s side, his keen eyes observing everything around them.


    William couldn''t help but be intrigued by this silent guardian. He had seen many ascendants, but few who carried such a palpable sense of menace and assurance. It was clear that the masked man was far more than a mere bodyguard; he was a protector of extraordinary skill and power.


    As they moved from the theater to the main hall, the atmosphere was thick with anticipation. The transition was smooth, and the opulent surroundings of the hall were a testament to the meticulous preparations made for Princess Ling''s visit.


    Golden chandeliers cast a warm glow over richly decorated walls, and the scent of exotic flowers filled the air. The tables were set with the finest dishware, and a sumptuous feast awaited the guests.


    Duke Red, ever the gracious host, led the way with a dignified air. Despite theyers of protocol and ceremony, he managed to create a weing environment, where even the most formal of settings felt inviting.


    "Please, Princess Ling, make yourselffortable," Duke Red said, gesturing towards the head of the table, a ce of honor reserved for their esteemed guest.


    Princess Ling Yan gracefully took her seat, her movements fluid and elegant. The masked man remained standing a few steps behind her, his vignt gaze scanning the room.


    As everyone settled in, the conversations began to flow, a mix of polite small talk and more substantial discussions about their respectivends. William found himself seated across from the princess, feeling both honored and slightly anxious under her attentive gaze.


    As the elegant banquet unfolded and conversation flowed among the guests, a yful voice suddenly broke through the harmonious chatter. "You''ve got quite a mansion, Marquis. I almost lost my way here."


    Heads turned towards the source of the voice, revealing three figures making their way towards the main table.


    Seeing the person in the lead, Duke Red immediately rose from his seat and moved swiftly to greet the arrivals. His steps were quick, his posture deeply respectful as he approached the leader of the group.


    "I greet your Holy Scion," Duke Red said, bowing slightly as he extended a weing hand. His voice carried a tone of reverence reserved for only the most distinguished guests.


    This acknowledgment caught the attention of everyone in the hall, including Princess Ling. She observed the exchange with a keen interest, her curiosity piqued by the Duke''s unexpected disy of deference to someone other than herself.

 Chapter 21: 21 - Dark beings

    Princess Ling Yan, with her keen eyes and discerning mind, observed the interaction between Duke Red and the young man he addressed so deferentially. It was unusual for a Duke, whose authority towered over everyone except the emperor, to disy such humility towards someone who appeared so youthful, sparking her curiosity about this person''s true identity.


    The title "Holy Scion" didn''t immediately ring any bells for her. As she pondered the possibilities, she wondered if he might be a crown prince or someone of extraordinary importance.


    Could he be a powerful figure in disguise? she spected silently.


    Just then, her masked attendant, who had maintained a silent watch beside her, leaned in and whispered into her ear. His sudden movement was uncharacteristic, indicating that even he was taken aback by the youth''s presence.


    As his whispered words reached her, Princess Ling Yan''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. She turned her gaze back to the golden-haired youth approaching them, her curiosity now mixed with a measure of realization.


    "So, it''s him," she murmured softly to herself, quickly regaining her regalposure. The masked man''s revtion had given her a critical piece of information that she had not expected.


    Duke Red, ever the consummate host, took this moment to formally introduce the two distinguished figures.


    He turned towards the princess with a gracious gesture. "Princess Ling, may I present Lord Spark, the Holy Scion, and hispanions."


    Spark, with his vibrant golden hair and an aura of effortless confidence, approached with a smile that seemed to light up the room. His presence was undeniably maic, drawing the attention of everyone around.


    "It is an honor to meet you, Princess," Spark said warmly, extending his hand toward her.


    However, this gesture did not go unnoticed by the princess''s masked guard. His brows furrowed, and he red at Spark, a silent but clear warning not to overstep boundaries.


    Sensing the tension and perhaps the cultural nuances he had overlooked, Spark quickly retracted his hand.


    "Oh, I guess it would be rude to kiss a maiden''s hand in your custom," he remarked with a yful smile, giving a slight bow of his neck instead.


    Princess Ling Yan''s expression softened slightly at his quick understanding and respectful gesture.


    "The honor is mine, Lord Spark," she replied with a graceful nod. "Your reputation precedes you, and I am pleased to make your acquaintance."


    Spark satfortably with hispanions standing behind him, seeming entirely at ease in the grand hall. He took a sip from his wine ss, his demeanor radiating confidence and nonchnce.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, Lord Spark," Princess Ling Yan remarked, her voice tinged with curiosity. "Your unparalleled merits on the frontlines, your invincible might."


    "You tter me, Princess," Spark replied with augh, casually rubbing his nose as if brushing off the praise. His informal manner seemed to irk the masked man beside her, whose frown deepened.


    As the conversation flowed, Princess Ling Yan skillfully steered it toward the ancient tale of Julius, the human emperor.


    Her eyes gleamed with curiosity. "If those dark beings emerged from the depths of the earth once again, who would rise to be the next Emperor Julius?"


    "Julius? Oh, that story." Spark waved a hand dismissively as he reached for another ss of wine. "Those dark things are just weak remnants that escaped here from a different realm."


    Her curiosity piqued, she asked. "What does Lord Spark know about those dark beings?"


    Spark shrugged nonchntly. "Just some weak remnants, nothing big."


    "Weak?" Princess Ling Yan pressed, her eyes narrowing slightly. "Is Lord Spark confident in defeating those dark beings?"


    Spark waved his hand as if swatting away an annoying insect. "I could squash them like a fly."


    His casual dismissal of such formidable entities, that once roamed thend uncontested, made the princess raise an eyebrow in surprise.


    Everyone at the table, including Duke Red and William, could see that Spark had indulged in quite a bit of wine. His carefree responses, while impressive, seemed more like the bravado of a man who had drank too much.


    "Oh, then Lord Spark must have entered one of the ces where those beings were sealed?" she probed, hoping for more of his intriguing remarks.


    Spark shook his muddled head. "I''ve never been to the ruins."


    "Why is that?"


    "I don''t like those dark ces," Spark muttered, taking another mouthful from his ss. His words, though delivered with casual indifference, held a surprising honesty.


    The princess couldn''t help but giggle at the thought. "Even the mightiest of men have fears."


    Spark looked at her, azy grin spreading across his face. "Fears? Nah, it''s just... well, they''re dark, damp, and full of old, creepy stuff. Not my style."

 Chapter 22: 22 - The masked man

    After thevish feast had ended, Duke Red led Princess Ling Yan to a different area of the estate, promising further entertainment.


    The mansion''s garden, now illuminated by tallmps casting a soft glow, had transformed into a picturesque setting. Themp''s light reflected off the lush greenery and created a magical ambiance that drew murmurs of admiration from the gathered guests.


    As the Duke and the Princess approached, the guests parted respectfully, creating a path for them to the seats prepared specifically for this moment.


    Duke Red gestured for Princess Ling to take the honorary seat while he settled into his own alongside Spark and William.


    In front of themy a small open field, subtly marked as the stage for the evening''s performance.


    Two men in polished armor strode confidently onto the field, bowing deeply toward the Duke and the Princess. Their movements were measured and deliberate, suggesting not just respect but also a deep familiarity with formal disys.


    "Duke, what is this?" Princess Ling asked, a hint of curiosity in her voice as she nced at the armored men.


    "It''s something I arranged for your entertainment, Princess Ling," Duke Red replied with a proud smile.


    As the Duke gave a signal, the two men turned to face each other, drawing their swords. The audience watched in anticipation as the duelmenced.


    Each move was executed with precision, their swords shing in a rhythm that spoke of intense training and rehearsed choreography. It was clear that neither fighter intended to yield; they parried and attacked with a fluidity that turned theirbat into a mesmerizing dance of steel.


    Despite the intensity, the duel was graceful, almost too polished, as if crafted more for spectacle than for a true test of skill. This became evident when bothbatants'' swords shattered simultaneously, bringing the duel to a dramatic conclusion with neither side gaining the upper hand.


    Bowing once more to the Duke and the Princess, the two men left the field, their performance met with polite apuse.


    "That was a magnificent disy of swordsmanship," Princess Ling praised, her eyes reflecting a genuine appreciation for the skill on disy.


    "If the Princess enjoyed it, we can arrange for another match," Duke Red offered, ready to summon the next pair ofbatants when a voice broke through the murmurs of the crowd.


    "How is this a fight? Where''s the blood and the guts spilling?" Spark''s frivolous tone drew the attention of everyone present.


    Duke Red hesitated, taken aback by Spark''s bluntment. The disy had been designed with Princess Ling''s sensibilities in mind, more a staged performance than a true battle.


    "Lord Spark, it would be inappropriate to show such violence before the Princess," William interjected, trying to smooth over the moment. He had invited Spark thinking his presence would elevate the event, but now he was beginning to regret his decision.


    Princess Ling, however, surprised everyone.


    "I wouldn''t mind," she said calmly. "I''m ustomed to such sights, so please, don''t worry about me."


    Taking her words as approval, Duke Red whispered to an attendant, quickly arranging for another fight.


    This time, the fighters who stepped into the field were noticeably different. They were unarmored, wearing simple garments that contrasted sharply with the earlier duelists, but each held a sword. The audience watched with renewed interest as these newbatants prepared to engage.


    "Are these men from your household?" Princess Ling asked, a note of concern in her voice. "Is it wise to let them get wounded?"


    Duke Red shook his head. "Princess Ling, these are not our men. They are criminals, recently captured and of little consequence."


    The fighters, it was revealed, were part of an infamous gang that had been recently apprehended. They had been given a chance to lessen their sentences by participating in this duel, a desperate bid for freedom or at least reduced punishment.


    The duel began with a fierce intensity, their swords shing not in practiced moves but in raw, desperate strikes. Each blow was heavy, each parry a testament to their will to survive. The air filled with the sharp sound of metal meeting metal, and the audience watched in hushed silence.


    ng!


    ng!


    ng!


    The sh of swords echoed through the garden, intensifying with each strike. Tension mounted as the thinnerbatant struggled to maintain his grip. After a few more exchanges, his sword slipped from his hand. Seizing the opportunity, his opponent struck without hesitation, severing the man''s hand in a brutal and decisive move.


    "That''s it!" an armored man nearby announced, stepping forward to dere the winner.


    From his seat, Spark, still visibly drunk, growled in dissatisfaction. "Do you call that a fight? Why did it take so long to end?"


    Intrigued by Spark''sment, Princess Ling turned to him. "Oh? What does Lord Spark consider a proper fight?"


    Spark''s grin widened mischievously. "Butler Zhao."


    "I''m here, Young Master," came theposed response.


    "Show them how a proper fight should be," Sparkmanded.


    With a respectful nod, Zhao Shi began to remove his outer suit, revealing a lithe, muscr frame that contrasted sharply with his earlier unassuming appearance.


    As Zhao Shi prepared, the guards brought forth another captive, a man who looked resigned to his fate.


    "Give him a weapon," one of the armored guards suggested, noting Zhao Shi''s unarmed state.


    "No need," Zhao Shi replied calmly, his eyes fixed on his opponent.


    "Are you sure?" the guard asked again, puzzled by the confidence in Zhao Shi''s voice.


    Zhao Shi simply nodded and assumed a fighting stance.


    "That fighting stance..." Princess Ling murmured, her brows furrowing as if trying to recall where she had seen it before.


    The duel began. Zhao Shi''s opponent, armed with a sword, charged at him with determined aggression.


    Zhao Shi stood motionless, waiting for the perfect moment. As the attacker came within range, Zhao Shi moved with blinding speed. His punch, directed precisely to the area near the heart, was too quick for ordinary eyes to follow. The opponent froze, sword still raised, and then crumpled to the ground, unconscious.


    "Winner¡­" the armored guard announced, as others rushed to carry away the fallen man.


    "That''s one way to win a sh," Princess Ling praised, impressed by the swift and efficient takedown.


    "See? Even the Princess agrees!" Spark eximed, raising his voice in triumph. "A sh should be swift and without unnecessary moves."


    Princess Ling smiled, nodding in agreement with Spark''s philosophy.


    Seeing the princess enjoying, the Duke ordered another opponent to be brought forth. This time, it was one of the gang leaders, a hardened fighter with a menacing presence.


    However, Zhao Shi''s victory was equally swift. A single, precise blow rendered the gang leader unconscious, leaving the crowd in awe of his skill.


    For the third round, the guards brought a powerful opponent: a burly man in heavy chains, the notorious leader of the underground gang. His presence alone sent a ripple of unease through the audience.


    The armored guard addressed the burly man. "As long as you give a good fight and don''t lose swiftly, we''ll consider your request."


    The burly man nodded, understanding that this was his chance for a reduced sentence, perhaps even a path to freedom.


    "Remove the chains," ordered the armored man.


    As the chains ttered to the ground, the burly man entered the field, his eyes darting around, assessing the situation. He seemed to ept the challenge initially, but then his gaze locked onto the main seats where Princess Ling and Duke Red sat.


    Without warning, he bolted towards them, his speed startlingly fast.


    "Stop him!" the armored guard shouted in rm, realizing toote that the burly man''s true intent was to capture Princess Ling as a hostage.


    The burly man''s n was clear: if he could seize the Princess, he might negotiate his escape. Freedom seemed just within his grasp as he closed the distance, his eyes gleaming with desperate hope.


    But just as he was about to reach the main seats, a figure appeared in his path, stopping him cold. It was the masked man who had been silently observing all along. His sudden movement was so fast that the burly man seemed to be frozen in ce, unable to move or react.


    The masked man''s eyes were cold and prating, as if he could see through to the very soul of his enemy.


    Raising his palm, he aimed directly at the burly man''s head and spoke with chilling authority. "Your crime is punishable by death. Die."


    With a swift, decisive motion, the masked man''s palm struck, and the burly man''s body exploded into a spray of blood, his form disintegrating almost instantaneously.

 Chapter 23: 23 - Rumors

    A stunned silence fell over the garden. The sheer force and brutality the masked man had shown left everyone speechless.


    Blood from the burly man''s violent end spread across the field but stopped before reaching the main seats. A faint energy barrier shimmered there, protecting the honored guests.


    The barriers, created by the Duke''s ascendants, made the masked man''s actions unnecessary. Yet, he had chosen to act, sending a clear message about the consequences of threatening Princess Ling.


    With calm, steady steps, the masked man returned to his ce beside the Princess. His expression didn''t change, a nk mask of duty and focus.


    To him, the execution was just another task, done with the same detachment as if he were simply handling a minor errand.


    The guests, who had been looking forward to an evening of entertainment, were now faced with the harsh reality of power. The festive mood faded, reced by tension and the metallic scent of fresh blood hanging in the air.


    Princess Ling, covering her nose against the smell, broke the silence.


    "Excuse his rudeness, Duke," she said, her tone calm yet apologetic. "When ites to my safety, he tends to get overly aggressive."


    Duke Red, stillposed, responded with a reassuring smile. "No, it was a fitting response. How could I be upset? I should be the one apologizing for exposing the Princess to such an unpleasant scene."


    She nodded slightly, epting his words.


    "Then we shall rest for today, Duke," she said, standing gracefully from her seat. Despite the dramatic events, she remainedposed and dignified.


    As she began to leave, her eyes caught Zhao Shi, who had returned to his ce beside Spark. Something about him grabbed her attention.


    "Have we met before?" she asked, narrowing her gaze at Zhao Shi. "You don''t seem like a local."


    Zhao Shi bowed respectfully. "Perhaps, Princess. It may be because we share the same homnd."


    Princess Ling''s curiosity grew. "Are you from Yan?"


    "Yes, Princess," Zhao Shi confirmed with another respectful nod.


    "What brings someone from Yan here?" she asked, clearly intrigued.


    "I now serve the Young Master," Zhao Shi replied, gesturing slightly toward Spark.


    "I see," Princess Ling murmured, her gaze lingering on him for a moment longer. There was a thoughtful look in her eyes, as if she was piecing something together.


    With that, she turned and left the garden, her masked guard following closely behind. The guests, still processing what they had witnessed, watched her leave in respectful silence.


    Later, she sat on hervish bed, lost in thought. The luxury of the Duke''s mansion was unmatched, but her mind was elsewhere.


    Breaking the quiet, she asked, "Did anyone stand out to you?"


    Her masked guard, ever alert, replied calmly, "The two beside the Holy Scion. Other than them, no one was interesting."


    She chuckled softly, amused by his bluntness. "Oh? Are they strong?"


    "Not really, but their aura was unusual."


    "Could you defeat them?" she teased.


    "They are weak ascendants. I''m confident I could beat them easily," he said without hesitation.


    "And what about the Holy Scion?" she asked, her curiosity deepening.


    "He¡­ seems ordinary," the masked man said after thinking for a moment.


    "Ordinary? What do you mean by that?" she asked, frowning in confusion.


    "I can''t sense any aura from him," he exined. "Either he''s far above my level, or he''s hiding his strengthpletely."


    Princess Ling thought about this for a moment.


    "Is he truly the strongest man, as the rumors say?" she wondered aloud.


    "Does Princess want me to test him?" the masked man asked, his voice steady and without doubt.


    "No, that would be reckless," she said quickly, shaking her head. "If the rumors are true, and you offend him, he coulde after us, and no one could stop him."


    The thought of their fate being in one man''s hands sent a shiver through her.


    "Does Princess believe the rumors?" he asked, curious.


    "If not for what my father told me, I wouldn''t believe them at all," she admitted. Her father''s words held weight, and she recalled the chilling story he shared.


    During a fierce war between the Jul Empire and a coalition of five empires, the battle had reached a breaking point. The coalition had breached the final defenses, and the Jul Empire''s fall seemed certain.


    Amidst the chaos, a single figure appeared in the sky, watching over the battlefield.


    At first, few noticed him, but soon, his presence became impossible to ignore. With a casual motion, he raised his hand, and the sky seemed to tear open.


    To everyone''s shock, an entire appeared above them, descending as if to crush the world.


    Panic took over the soldiers. Weapons ttered as they fell to their knees, paralyzed by the sight. Even the powerful ascendants, experienced warriors, stood frozen in terror, unable to grasp the power before them.


    The heat from the descending grew unbearable, promising destruction. Cries of despair filled the air as soldiers knelt, epting their fate.


    Yet, in the blink of an eye, the vanished as if it had never been.


    Relief washed over the soldiers, but fear still gripped them. The man hovered above, his power undeniable.


    No one dared to move forward.


    The coalition forces, unable to understand what they had seen, retreated in full. That day remained in their memories as a reminder of power beyond reason.


    "I still don''t fully believe it," she added, lost in thought. "It could have been an illusion."


    She knew high-level arcane ascendants could create massive illusions, and this seemed the most likely exnation to her.


    If such an event had truly happened, people across the empire would have seen it. But only those on the front lines had witnessed the falling.


    This oddness led her to believe it was probably a grand illusion, a disy of arcane mastery rather than reality.

 Chapter 24: 24 - Stalker

    The days after the grim event at the Duke''s mansion passed quietly.


    Spark, still shaken by the bloody incident, soon returned to his usual carefree self, seemingly unaffected by the lingering memories.


    Zhao Shi, ever watchful, continued their daily routines with quiet diligence.


    Rumor had it that Princess Ling remained in the state, but Zhao Shi had no reason to worry about her. Their connection was distant, merely a shared background.


    Life went on as usual.


    As the sun rose, casting its warm glow over the city, Zhao Shi finished his morning meditation and opened the door to their residence.


    As always, a pile of presents awaited him on the doorstep.


    "Another batch," Zhao Shi muttered, moving the gifts inside with practiced ease. These daily deliveries had be routine, yet their source remained a mystery.


    He set the presents aside and began preparing breakfast, choosing a special dish from his hometown¡ªaforting taste of familiarity in a foreign ce.


    After breakfast, Zhao Shi approached Spark.


    "Young master, there''s a pile of presents today as well," he said, his tone tinged with mild frustration.


    "What can I say? I''m too famous," Spark replied, his voice full of his usual bravado.


    Zhao Shi''s expression turned serious. "Young master, I think there''s a small problem with these gifts."


    "What problem?" Spark asked, suddenly intrigued.


    "I think, young master, you have a stalker," Zhao Shi said, his voice steady but concerned.


    "..."


    Spark''s eyes widened in surprise. "A stalker? Why do you think that?"


    "Maybe because you''re famous," Zhao Shi echoed Spark''s own words. "I''ve never seen anyone delivering these presents. It''s like they''re hiding their identity like a stalker."


    Every day, without fail, the presents appeared at their gate, yet Zhao Shi had never seen who left them. The stealthy deliveries unsettled him.


    Spark shrugged off the concern.


    "Couldn''t they just be my fans?" he suggested, dismissing the idea of a threat.


    "Don''t get me wrong, young master," Zhao Shi said. "But it''s odd for fans to hide like this. And they''re very quick¡ªalmost too quick."


    "It''s just your imagination," Spark said with a casual wave of his hand.


    "Maybe," Zhao Shi agreed, but the worry in his eyes remained.


    ¡­


    That day, while walking through the busy city with Spark and Yuna, Zhao Shi stayed alert. His eyes scanned every corner, looking for any sign of unusual activity. But nothing seemed out of the ordinary. It was just another typical day.


    "Rx, Butler Zhao," Spark said, "Why have you been so tense all day?"


    Zhao Shi shook his head, declining the drink. "I can''t drink while serving the young master. Also, I''m on the lookout for a stalker."


    "A stalker?" Yuna asked, her face showing a mix of confusion and amusement.


    "They''re my fans, not stalkers," Spark insisted with a dismissive wave.


    "Young master has fans?" Yuna''s expression was a mix of surprise and teasing, her tone light.


    "Are you making fun of me?" Spark shot back yfully.


    "No. I didn''t know young master had fans," Yuna said, still yful.


    "Of course I do. I have fans all around the world. They''re just too shy to show themselves," Spark added with a grin.


    "Alright, I believe you, young master," Yuna sighed, epting Spark''s boastful ims.


    "See, Butler Zhao? Even she believes I have fans," Spark boasted and took another bite.


    As night fell, Zhao Shi''s vignce grew even sharper.


    After the two had gone to bed, he stayed up, choosing to meditate near the entrance.


    His senses were keen, and he paid close attention to every sound and shadow, waiting for the mysterious gift-giver to show up.


    Despite his efforts, there were no signs of the stalker.


    Midnight passed quietly, and the first light of dawn began to break.


    Just when Zhao Shi was starting to doubt his efforts, he noticed a subtle movement at the entrance.


    He rushed to the gate, hoping to catch the elusive visitor.


    But when he arrived, there was no one to be seen.


    He looked around and saw the familiar pile of presents, neatly arranged as if ced by an invisible hand.


    "There''s no one?" Zhao Shi murmured, slight frustration evident in his voice. Despite his best efforts, he hadn''t even caught a glimpse of the mysterious stalker.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Spark asked casually as he sipped his tea, "So, did you find anything?"


    "No," Zhao Shi replied, shaking his head. "I couldn''t even catch a glimpse."


    "What kind of fan hides and is so quick?" Zhao Shi wondered aloud, unable to shake the mystery. Whoever was delivering the presents remained aplete enigma, slipping past his keen senses as if teleporting.


    Seeing that Spark wasn''t worried about the daily gifts, Zhao Shi decided to let it go. If his young master wasn''t concerned, he didn''t need to worry too much.


    Yet, a lingering unease stayed with him. In a world where power and influence were paramount, the unknown could be as dangerous as any visible threat.

 Chapter 25: 25 - End of Exile

    Zhao Shi stood in front of one of the city''s most renowned wineries, its elegant fa?ade hinting at the quality of its products.


    "How many barrels of wine do you have stored?" Zhao Shi asked the owner, his voice steady and direct.


    The owner, a stout man with a well-groomed beard, looked up from his ledger, surprised by the question.


    "We have around thirty barrels that are properly aged and ready for sale," he replied, curiosity piqued.


    "I''ll take everything," Zhao Shi dered without hesitation.


    "Everything?" The owner''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Yes,"


    The owner knew Zhao Shi as his regr buyer. Hearing him buying such arge quantity, he couldn''t help but ask. "What''s the asion?"


    "Young master said it''ll be necessary for the journey back," Zhao Shi exined, maintaining his calm demeanor.


    "And where is the young lord traveling to?"


    "We''re leaving the city," Zhao Shi answered bluntly, not offering any more details.


    "The young lord is leaving¡­" the shopkeeper echoed, his voice trailing off as he processed the information. The owner, of course, knew the young master Zhao Shi was talking about.


    Seeing the owner in a daze, Zhao Shi pressed on. "Where is the storage?"


    "We''ll deliver to the house," the owner suggested, still grappling with the scale of the purchase.


    "No need," Zhao Shi insisted. "I''ll take them myself. Take me to the storage."


    "You alone?" The owner''s doubt was evident, but seeing Zhao Shi, he nodded. "Sure, follow me."


    The owner led Zhao Shi to arge, dimly lit room at the back of the winery. The space was lined with rows of wooden barrels, the rich scent of fermented grapes hanging heavy in the air. Just a whiff was enough to make one feel slightly intoxicated.


    "These are the thirty sets of aged barrels," the owner said, pointing to a section of the room. Each barrel was marked with the winery''s crest, signifying its quality and heritage.


    Zhao Shi stepped forward and extended his left arm. A small bracelet on his wrist gleamed slightly. As he made a subtle motion, the barrels began to disappear one by one, vanishing into thin air as if they had never existed.


    The owner rubbed his eyes in astonishment. He had heard tales of people with magical abilities, those who could make objects vanish before one''s eyes, but he had never witnessed it firsthand. This disy of power left him speechless.


    With the barrels now stored away, Zhao Shi retrieved arge pouch from within his robes. The pouch, heavy with gold coins, jingled softly as he handed it to the still-dazed owner.


    "Here," Zhao Shi said simply, cing the pouch in the owner''s trembling hands.


    The owner stared at the pouch, its weight a tangible proof of the unbelievable transaction that had just taken ce. He nodded, too overwhelmed to speak, and watched as Zhao Shi turned and left the winery, disappearing into the bustling streets outside.


    ¡­


    Spark stood in the courtyard of their residence, a wistful expression on his face. The sun cast long shadows across the cobblestone yard, creating an atmosphere tinged with nostalgia.


    "Time has passed so quickly; it''s already been three months," Spark muttered, seemingly lost in his thoughts.


    "The carriage is ready, young master," Zhao Shi''s voice broke through his reverie, drawing his attention back to the present.


    Inside the now sparsely furnished house, Spark took onest look around. The once vibrant home was stripped of its decorations and personal touches, everything neatly packed away into Zhao Shi''s storage bracelet. It felt like closing a chapter in a book.


    Spark''s three-month-long exile was ending today. He was finally returning to his home, but a strange emptiness settled in his heart as he prepared to depart from a ce that had be unexpectedly significant to him.


    Spark had initiallye here as part of his punishment, a banishment that had seemed endless. However, over time, this city had grown on him. The people, the streets, and the small moments of drama had woven themselves into the fabric of his life.


    "Let''s go," Yuna''s gentle voice sounded, taking Spark''s arm and guiding him towards the door. She could see he was reluctant to leave, still dazed by the emptiness of their home.


    As they settled into the carriage, Spark leaned back in his seat, his eyes half-closed.


    "Each moment lived without a thrill is not living," he said quietly, more to himself than to anyone else.


    Zhao Shi, sitting outside, looked puzzled. "I do not understand, young master."


    "One day you will, Butler Zhao. No need to overthink it," Spark replied, a hint of a smile ying on his lips.


    The carriage began to move, rolling through the familiar streets. Spark stared out the window, the passing scenes evoking a sense of mncholy. These were the streets he had walked daily, the faces of people he hade to recognize.


    "Young master can always visit this ce whenever you want. Why do you look so dejected?" Yuna asked, concerned.


    "This will probably be thest time the three of use here together," he said softly.


    Sensing the need to lighten the mood, Yuna quickly changed the subject. "Did young master say farewell to those drunk bunch?"


    Spark chuckled, though there was a hint of sadness in his eyes.


    "I did go to my usual drinking ce to say farewell, but why did those folks seem so happy to hear I was leaving?" he mused, shaking his head in mock disbelief.


    Yuna couldn''t help butugh, stifling the sound with her hand. "They must be happy that young master is returning home."


    As the carriage was moving, Zhao Shi, who was controlling the reins of the carriage, noticed a familiar figure on the street. For a brief moment, a slight smile broke his usually stoic expression.


    It was the shabby man they had encountered a few weeks ago, now transformed. He was no longer begging on the streets. Instead, he had set up a small stall at a corner, selling fresh vegetables. His wife, who had once appeared frail and sickly, was now standing beside him, her cheeks flushed with health as she helped manage the stall.


    Zhao Shi watched them for a moment, feeling a quiet sense of satisfaction, and continued forward.

 Chapter 26: 26 - A threat to mankind

    As their carriage approached the city gate, the sight of arge group of armored soldiers greeted them. Standing in disciplined rows, the soldiers appeared to be waiting for someone.


    The carriage slowed as they neared the gate. There stood Duke Red and his son, William, waiting to bid them farewell.


    Spark, curious but preferring thefort of his seat, leaned out of the window.


    "What brings the Duke here?" Spark asked nonchntly.


    Duke Red stepped forward, a slight bow showing his respect.


    "I came to see off the Holy Scion," he replied politely, his tone as formal as ever.


    Spark''s gaze shifted to the battalion of soldiers standing ready. "And what''s with the entourage?"


    "This battalion of soldiers will escort the Holy Scion to his destination safely," Duke Red exined, a note of concern evident in his voice. "Just in case you encounter any trouble on the way."


    Spark waved his hand dismissively.


    "No need. It will make me look like I''m heading to conquer a city," he replied, straightforwardly rejecting the Duke''s offer. "Besides, they will only slow down my pace."


    Despite the Duke''s repeated attempts to persuade him otherwise, Spark remained firm in his decision. After a brief and cordial farewell, the carriage passed through the gates, leaving the city behind.


    ¡­


    Later that day, back in the mansion, Duke Red sat across from his son, William. The room was filled with the soft glow of afternoon light, casting long shadows on the polished floors.


    "Why did you call for me, Father?" William asked, breaking the silence, his voice tinged with curiosity and a hint of impatience.


    The Duke leaned back in his chair, his expression serious.


    "It seems you''ve made an acquaintance with the Holy Scion," he began, his tone measured.


    "Yes, I met him at the party," William confirmed, his eyes narrowing slightly in confusion at his father''s grave demeanor.


    Duke Red nodded, his face softening momentarily before returning to its serious mien.


    "That''s good," he said, then paused before adding, "But don''t get too close to him."


    William''s confusion deepened.


    "Why is that, Father?" he asked, puzzled by the sudden cautionary tone.


    Duke Red sighed, a mixture of patience and frustration in his eyes as he looked at his son. "What do you know? He''s like a ripple in the water that can turn into a tsunami at anytime. Those around him will eventually get swept."


    "I don''t get it," William admitted, his brow furrowing.


    "He has countless enemies all around," the Duke continued. "Everyone is watching him. If you get close to him, you''ll only attract attention. "


    "Even within our empire?" William asked, his confusion giving way to a dawning realization.


    "Yes, even within the empire," Duke Red confirmed. "There are some families who don''t like his existence but can''t act directly against him."


    The Duke''s words hung heavily in the air as he turned to William. "You should''ve noticed unusual activities during his stay?"


    "Unusual activities?" William echoed, shaking his head in confusion.


    Sighing, Duke Red borated, "During his stay here, there was a noticeable spike in visitors."


    "Spies¡­" William muttered, the realization hitting him like a cold ssh of water.


    Duke Red nodded gravely."Yes. We''ve captured and interrogated a few suspicious individuals, and they all turned out to be spies sent from various empires to observe his moves."


    William''s eyes widened as the full gravity of the situation became clear.


    After that scene on the frontline, Spark was seen as a walking paradox. To some, he was a beacon of hope and a symbol of divine favor, the Holy Scion destined to bring bnce and prosperity. To others, especially those who harbored ambitions or guarded their influence jealously, he was an existential threat¡ªa vtile force capable of upending the world order with a mere whim.


    His powers, vast and otherworldly, sparked awe and terror in equal measure For themon folk, these stories were a source of fascination and reverence. But for those in power, they were a chilling reminder of their own vulnerability.


    Even within the empire that imed him as its Holy Scion, there were those who viewed him as a threat. These people saw him not as a savior but as a ticking time bomb, a being whose vast potential could one day be turned against them.


    For many, the fear was not just that he possessed great power, but that he might one day grow bored or disillusioned. What would happen if he decided that the world no longer amused him? What if, in a fit of pique or existential boredom, he unleashed his full might upon the world? To these minds, Spark was not just a person; he was a force of nature, unpredictable and unstoppable.


    "All eyes are on him, watching his every move," Duke Red warned. "If there''s even a slight show of weakness on his part, those hidden assants wouldn''t hesitate to strike."


    ¡­


    As the carriage wound its way through a dense forest path, the tranquility of the journey was abruptly interrupted. A group ofrge birds, their feathers dark and glossy, blocked the narrow road ahead. Their beady eyes glinted with an almost intelligent menace.


    "That guy was a jinx," Spark muttered under his breath, rubbing his temple in frustration.


    "How should I deal with them, young master?" asked Zhao Shi, his hand already moving towards the hilt of his sword, ready for action.


    A mischievous glint appeared in Spark''s eyes as he leaned back in his seat. "We''ve found our dinner for tonight, Butler Zhao,"


    Understanding Spark''s intention, Zhao Shi moved with swift precision. In a blur of motion, he sprang from the carriage, his de gleaming in the dappled sunlight. The birds, sensing danger, pped their wings and screeched, but it was toote.


    With a few deft strokes, Zhao Shi dispatched the menacing birds. They fell to the ground in a flurry of feathers and thuds. The forest returned to its quiet, undisturbed state as quickly as the skirmish had erupted.

 Chapter 27: 27 - The tale of moons path

    Under the tranquil canopy of spring, the forest wasing alive with a symphony of nightly sounds. The gentle crackling of their bonfire cast a warm, flickering glow over the trio.


    Their carriage, a modest yet sturdy vehicle, stood nearby, and the scent of roasted birds mingled with the fresh, earthy aroma of the woods.


    The day''s journey had been long but uneventful beside the bird''s ambush. As they settled around the fire, the cool spring breeze yed with the mes, sending shadows dancing across their faces.


    As they enjoyed the peace of the night, Zhao Shi, usually discreet about his past, broke thefortable silence.


    His gaze was fixed on the full moon hanging high in the sky, its silver light bathing the clearing in a serene glow.


    "Does young master know there''s a widespread tale in my hometown about the moon?" Zhao Shi began, his voice tinged with mncholy.


    Spark, always eager for a story, leaned in, his curiosity piqued. "Let''s hear it, Butler Zhao.."


    Zhao Shi''s voice took on a gentle, almost reverent tone as he shared the legend. "They say there''s a path to another realm on the moon. Elders would gather their grandchildren around fires like this and speak of the Moon''s Path. Every decade, when the moon was at its highest, it would cast a silvery path that seemed to connect to the Earth''s surface.


    This path wasn''t just a reflection but a mystical bridge to the realm beyond."


    He continued, his eyes reflecting the moonlight. "In that realm, they said, one could encounter magical creatures, wise spirits, and even their ancestors, who would offer guidance and wisdom. It was a ce where dreams coulde true, where the impossible became possible."


    Zhao Shi added, "The Moon''s Path was said to appear only to those pure of heart and curious of mind. Elders would reassure their children that with belief, hard work, and the power of an ascendant, they could find their way to that path one day."


    Spark, intrigued by the tale, looked up at the moon, its glow filling his thoughts.


    "If one day such a path appeared before you, would you climb to the top?" he asked Zhao Shi, his voice soft but serious.


    Zhao Shi was taken aback by the question, but he quickly gathered his thoughts. "I would, young master. But I doubt such a path would appear before me. I am not pure of heart."


    Spark chuckled, a warm, understanding sound. "Butler Zhao, everyone has wishes and dreams. Is there something you desire, a wish you want to be fulfilled?"


    Zhao Shi''s expression softened, a rare sight. "It is not something young master should concern himself with. It is a task I must aplish on my own."


    Spark waved his hand dismissively. "You''ve served me well, Butler Zhao. I can grant one of your wishes. Under this sky, there is nothing I cannot attain."


    Yuna, always supportive, nodded enthusiastically. "Don''t be shy, Butler Zhao. The young master is generous. Just ask."


    A small, almost imperceptible smile touched Zhao Shi''s lips.


    "I will keep that in mind," he said, his voice warm with gratitude.


    They continued to chat by the fire, sharing stories and enjoying the quietpanionship. As the fire burned low, they eventually retreated to their tents. Zhao Shi, as always, meditated quietly in his tent, his mind still lingering on the moon and its mystical path.


    ¡­


    Dawn broke gently over the forest, the sky painted with hues of pink and gold. Zhao Shi, ever the early riser, stepped out of his tent to greet the new day. But what he saw stopped him in his tracks.


    In front of Spark''s tent, therey a pile of treasures¡ªglistening jewels, ornate artifacts, and chests brimming with gold. It was as if a dragon''s hoard had been deposited there overnight.


    His thoughts raced back to their time in the city. Every day, without fail, a mysterious stalker had left a pile of presents at their doorstep.


    "This¡­ How¡­?" Zhao Shi''s voice trailed off in disbelief.

 Chapter 28: 28 - Young masters identity is not simple

    Spark casually walked out of his tent, stretching and yawning, only to be greeted by the sight of a pile of presents before him. His eyes lit up, and he couldn''t help but grin.


    "Oh, my fans are so generous," hemented as if this were an everyday urrence.


    Zhao Shi, however, was deeply puzzled. "Young master, how is this possible?"


    His eyes scanned the surroundings, seeking any sign of the mysterious stalker. Delivering such a pile in the middle of the forest was far from normal.


    Spark, ever the charmer, shrugged nonchntly.


    "My charm is unparalleled, what can I say?" He boasted, "They even reached out to me here."


    Zhao Shi''s mind raced with questions. Who woulde this far and what kind of sick fan would be this desperate to send presents? This question yed on Zhao Shi''s mind.


    "Young master is not someone ordinary," he muttered, the realization settling in further. He had suspected it for a while, but seeing his young master''s nonchnt behavior towards such bizarre urrences confirmed it.


    After a hearty breakfast, the trio packed their camp and resumed their journey. Their carriage rolled through the dense forest, the wheels crunching over fallen leaves and twigs. The forest, with its canopy of green and the sound of birds chirping, was peaceful and serene.


    As the day wore on, they stopped near a stream to rest. The clear water babbled over rocks, and the sunlight danced on the surface, creating a tranquil setting. The horses drank from the stream, and Spark, Zhao Shi, and Yuna settled down for a brief rest.


    Sitting by the stream, Spark dipped his hand into the cool, clear water. As the ripples spread out, he caught sight of his reflection and couldn''t help but admire himself.


    "Who is this handsome face in the water?" he mused aloud, staring at his reflection with a yful grin.


    Yuna, catching his jest, leaned over the water beside him.


    "Look, young master." she pointed. "There''s another beautiful face in the water."


    Her eyes sparkled with amusement as she saw her own reflection next to Spark''s.


    Spark sighed theatrically, his tone mock-serious.


    "How could these two gorgeous people ever drown underwater?" hemented, shaking his head as if deeply puzzled by the thought.


    Yuna giggled, yfully nodding. "They''d be the most attractive drowned spirits the world has ever seen."


    Spark chuckled, enjoying the light-hearted moment. "Indeed."


    While Spark and Yuna continued their yful banter, Zhao Shi shook his head, a small smile tugging at his usually stoic face. He had grown ustomed to his young master''s and Yuna''s antics, finding strangefort in their ability to bring joy and lightness to any situation.


    Turning away from the stream, Zhao Shi focused on other matters. He began setting up the tent and gathering wood for the bonfire. His movements were efficient and precise, reflecting years of practice and dedication to his role.


    Zhao Shi''s thoughts drifted back to the morning''s surprise¡ªthe pile of gifts that had appeared out of nowhere. He couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that had settled in his gut. The mysterious presents had been following them everywhere, even to this secluded spot in the forest.


    Yet, seeing Spark and Yuna enjoying themselves by the stream, Zhao Shi allowed himself a moment of calm.


    For the rest of the evening, they enjoyed the peaceful setting. Zhao Shi entertained the two with stories of his past adventures, making them hooked with his animated tales.


    As night enveloped the forest, Spark and Yuna retired to the tent Zhao Shi had prepared for them.


    Zhao Shi, however, had other ns. He was determined to uncover the mystery behind the nightly appearance of the presents. The previous attempts had yielded no results, but tonight, he was resolute. He chose a spot near the stream where he could keep a vignt eye on Spark''s tent while maintaining a meditative posture.


    Hours passed. Zhao Shi''s eyes remained fixed on the front of Spark''s tent, unwavering in his watchfulness.


    The forest was tranquil, the only sounds were the gentle rush of the stream and the asional rustle of leaves in the night breeze. The moon cast a silvery glow over the campsite, creating long, shifting shadows that yed tricks on the eyes.


    As midnight approached, Zhao Shi''s senses heightened. The air around him felt charged, and he could feel an almost imperceptible fluctuation. He knew the moment was near.


    Suddenly, he noticed a faint shimmer in the sky above, barely perceptible against the star-studded darkness. His sharp eyes caught the anomaly, a slight disturbance in the fabric of reality.


    Zhao Shi''s heart quickened. He focused intently on the shimmer, trying to discern its nature. Was it a trick of the light? Or perhaps, as he suspected, some form of advanced magic?


    Then, just as quickly as it had appeared, the shimmer vanished. Zhao Shi''s gaze snapped back to the front of Spark''s tent, and his eyes widened in disbelief.


    Before his eyes, a pile of presents materialized out of thin air. One moment, the space was empty; the next, it was filled with gifts. The process was so seamless and silent that it seemed almost otherworldly.


    "That fluctuation from before¡­could it be teleportation?" Zhao Shi muttered to himself, his mind racing. He knew teleportation was a rare and taxing ability, requiring immense energy and significant resources. The fact that someone was using such powerful magic to deliver presents daily, without fail, was astonishing.


    Zhao Shi''s thoughts turned to his young master. "As expected, besides being the Holy Scion, the young master''s identity is not simple."

 Chapter 29: 29 - Birthmark

    As the sun cast its early morning light over the forest, Spark stepped out from his tent, stretching and yawning.


    Zhao Shi, ever the diligent servant, stood at the ready. "Young master, should I prepare you some coffee?"


    Spark, stretching, looked towards the stream with a rxed smile.


    "No need, Butler Zhao. I think a bath will be more refreshing," he replied, already moving towards the gushing water.


    Yuna, always quick to follow, raised her hand and chimed in, "Young master, I also want to take a bath!"


    Spark nced back.


    Seeing her it was clear she had just woken up, her hair slightly tousled from sleep.


    "I''ll go first."


    "Doesn''t the young master know? It''sdies first," she countered.


    The two stood facing each other, locked in a yful stare-down to decide who would enter the stream first.


    In the end, Yuna, ever resourceful, used her spell to create arge rocky wall that divided the stream in half, running parallel along its length.


    "There, now we can both have our baths," Yuna said triumphantly, as she went to the other side of the stream, herughter echoing softly through the forest.


    Spark, now half-submerged in the cool, clear water, let out a contented sigh. The water was refreshing, a perfect antidote to the lingering sleepiness in his muscles. The stream sparkled under the morning sun, each ripple catching the light and casting tiny reflections that danced around him.


    For a few moments, Spark simply enjoyed the tranquility of the stream, the gentle flow of the water carrying away any remnants of fatigue from the previous day''s journey.


    A whileter, Spark emerged from the stream, droplets of water glistening on his skin. Zhao Shi was waiting nearby with a towel and fresh clothes, ever the diligent butler.


    As he handed Spark the towel, Zhao Shi couldn''t help but notice something he hadn''t observed before. Despite Spark''s typically paleplexion, his body was surprisingly lean and well-defined.


    But what caught Zhao Shi''s attention most was a small, swirling mark on Spark''s chest, right over his heart. It was intricate and almost hypnotic, drawing the eye with its delicate patterns.


    Just as Zhao Shi found himself staring at the mark, something strange began to happen.


    Suddenly, Zhao Shi''s surroundings began to shift. The vibrant forest and the gushing stream faded away, reced by an all-epassing darkness. It was as if he had been plunged into an abyss, devoid of any light or reference point.


    "Where am I?" Zhao Shi muttered, turning around in confusion.


    The darkness was absolute, and he felt like falling endlessly through an infinite void.


    No matter how he shouted or moved, there was no change. The disorienting emptiness seemed to stretch on forever, threatening to overwhelm his senses.


    Just when he thought he might lose his mind, a familiar voice broke through the void, bringing him back.


    "Butler Zhao, don''t stare at my body too long, or others might misunderstand you," Spark''s voice called out,ced with amusement.


    Zhao Shi blinked, his surroundings snapping back to the forest. He was standing by the stream again, with Spark drying off before him. The mysterious mark was still there, but the darkness had vanished as quickly as it had appeared.


    For a moment, Zhao Shi was stunned, his mind struggling to reconcile what had just happened. Was it a vision? A trick of the light? Or something more profound?


    "What was that just now?" he muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible.


    Before he could dwell further on the bizarre incident, Spark''s voice pulled him back to the present.


    "Is something wrong, Butler Zhao?" Spark asked, his tone light.


    "Young master, what is that mark on your chest?" Zhao Shi asked, careful not to look directly at it again.


    Spark nced down at the swirling mark over his heart and grinned, a mischievous twinkle in his eye.


    "Oh, this? When I was born, the heavens couldn''t tolerate my unparalleled charm. So they decided to drop a thunder tribtion on me, leaving this mark as a reminder of my irresistible presence," he said, his voiceced with yful arrogance.


    Zhao Shi believed Spark''s every word and his eyes widened in astonishment. Surviving a thunder tribtion at a young age was unheard of and incredibly rare. The idea that his young master had endured such a trial was both awe-inspiring and deeply unsettling.


    But before he could fully absorb Spark''s exnation, Yuna''s voice cut through his reverie. "Don''t believe young master''s nonsense; it''s just a birthmark."


    "It''s true though!" Spark feigned indignation. Then, noticing Yuna peeking over the rocky wall she had created, he added with mock seriousness, "Huh? Hey, don''t peek at this side."


    Despite Yuna''s dismissal, Zhao Shi couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to the mark than a simple birthmark. The darkness he had seen while staring at it was not something he could easily exin or forget. It became anotheryer of mystery surrounding his young master.


    After their yful exchange, the two finished their baths and gathered for breakfast. Zhao Shi, who had risen early, had caught fresh fish from the stream. He had skillfully prepared a simple yet delicious fish dish, which they ate while enjoying the crisp morning air.


    "Butler Zhao, your cooking never ceases to amaze me," Sparkmented, savoring a bite of the grilled fish.


    "I appreciate your praise, young master," Zhao Shi replied, his tone respectful but tinged with pride.


    With breakfast finished and their belongings packed, the trio once again set out on their journey. The carriage rolled steadily through the dense forest, the path ahead shrouded in a mixture of sunlight and shadows.


    As they traveled, Zhao Shi couldn''t help but reflect on the morning''s events. The mysterious mark on his young master''s chest, the eerie darkness he had glimpsed, and the endless secrets that seemed to surround his young master¡ªall these thoughts swirled in his mind, mingling with the rhythmic creak of the carriage wheels and the rustle of leaves underfoot.


    For now, Zhao Shi pushed his questions to the back of his mind. There would be time to seek answerster.


    After half a day''s journey, the trio found themselves traversing a vast expanse of green ins. The scenery had shifted from the dense, shadowy embrace of the forest to open, sunlit grassynds that stretched out as far as the eye could see. The air was filled with the gentle rustling of grass, swayed by the light breeze that carried the scent of wildflowers.


    Spark, rxed and content, leaned back in the carriage, his eyes closed as he listened to Yuna''s melodious humming. The tune she yed was soothing, perfectly matching the tranquilndscape around them. It was as if time had slowed down, allowing them to bask in the peacefulness of the moment.


    Suddenly, Zhao Shi''s voice broke the serene spell. "Young master, there seem to be people ahead."


    Spark opened his eyes and sat up, head peeked out of the window, his gaze following Zhao Shi''s pointing finger toward the horizon. Indeed, there was a group of figures clustered together.

 Chapter 30: 30 - Another encounter with the Princess

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm, golden hue across the vast ins, Spark''s carriage continued its steady journey. The distant figures they had noticed earlier began to take shape against the fading light. What had seemed like a dark, cluttered mass now resolved into a group of armored soldiers, resting but vignt.


    "Hm," Spark murmured, peeking his head out of the window. His sharp eyes took in the scene, noting how the figures started to stir and form a defensive wall as their carriage approached.


    "What are they doing?" Spark mused aloud.


    "Young master, Should I change our path?" Zhao Shi asked.


    "No, continue," Spark replied with a yful smile. "I think we''re about to meet an acquaintance."


    As the carriage drew closer, the soldiers'' details became clear. d in shining armor, they formed a barrier across the path. Their disciplined stance and the way they quickly moved into formation indicated they were well-trained and prepared for any encounter.


    "Halt!" one of the soldiers shouted, his voicemanding and echoing across the ins. The carriage came to a smooth stop, and the soldiers swiftly surrounded it, weapons at the ready but not yet drawn.


    Spark and Yuna stepped out of the carriage with a calm, almost indifferent air. They seemed unperturbed by the armed men encircling them, their expressions serene and confident.


    "Stand down," amanding voice rang out from behind the soldiers, cutting through the tension like a knife. The soldiers immediately parted, creating a path for two figures to step forward.


    One was a dark-haired beauty, her presence radiating a quiet strength and grace. The other was a masked man, his features obscured but his posture exuding an aura of silent power.


    "We meet again, princess," Spark said, his tone casual and nonchnt.


    Princess Ling, her face calm andposed, nodded slightly.


    "We meet again, Lord Spark," she replied. Her voice was smooth, with a hint of formality that suited her regal bearing.


    Last time during her visit to the Marquis''s mansion, Princess Ling''s entourage had been stationed nearby, only followed by the masked man And this was her full escort team. They had departed a few days before Spark''s exile had ended. He hadn''t expected their paths to cross again so soon.


    Spark, ever the enigma, smiled slightly, the flicker of amusement dancing in his eyes.


    Princess Ling, maintaining herposed demeanor, regarded him with a mix of curiosity. The masked man beside her remained silent, his gaze shifting subtly between Spark and two behind.


    The soldiers around them stood at attention, their eyes darting between the princess and the unexpected visitors. There was a palpable tension in the air, a silent acknowledgment of the power and status each held.


    "Princess Ling," Spark began, breaking the silence that hung in the air. "What brings you to these parts?"


    Princess Ling, her presencemanding even amid her soldiers, replied calmly, "We were on our way to the next city. For today, we decided to rest here."


    "And what about Lord Spark? Where are you heading?" Princess Ling asked back.


    "I am returning to the state," Spark answered, his tone casual.


    Princess Ling seemed to consider something before she suggested, "We can apany Lord Spark until we reach the next city."


    Spark raised an eyebrow, a faint smile ying on his lips.


    "That''s fine," he said. "But didn''t the princess leave the Red State a while ago? Why is the princess still in these ins?"


    "That... our entourage happens to berge, so our pace was slow," she replied, herposure faltering slightly.


    "She''s lying," Yuna suddenly blurted out, causing everyone to turn and stare at her.


    Princess Ling''s cheeks flushed a delicate shade of pink, clearly caught off guard by Yuna''s bluntness. Realizing the weight of her words, Yuna quickly covered her mouth.


    The change in Princess Ling''s expression did not go unnoticed, and Spark''s expression shifted to one of amused curiosity.


    "Oh, even the princess can lie," Spark said with a yful tone. "For what reason would the princess still be stranded here? Don''t tell me the princess lost her way?"


    Princess Ling hesitated, then nodded, her head lowering in embarrassment. "It''s like that,"


    "I suppose I could guide the princess to the next city."


    "That would be great, Lord Spark," she thanked him, relief evident in her voice. The formality had slipped, and there was genuine gratitude there.


    "Doesn''t the princess have a map?" Spark asked, eyeing her entourage.


    "I do," she replied, frustration and embarrassment flickering across her face. "But if I find the person who drew the map, I''ll behead him."


    Intrigued by her reaction, Spark asked, "Is there something wrong with the map?"


    With a gesture from Princess Ling, the masked man handed over a rolled map.


    Spark unrolled it, examining the terrain and paths depicted. A soft chuckle escaped his lips. "This is an old map. The person who drew this might not even be alive."


    The map was indeed outdated. It showed they of thend as it had been ages ago. Over time, the terrain had shifted, and forests had grown, rendering the map inurate.

 Chapter 31: 31 - Culinary master

    Spark''s group set up camp alongside Princess Ling''srge entourage. The mingling groups created a bustling scene against the backdrop of the twilight ins. Their tents pitched slightly apart from the rest, gave them a semnce of privacy, yet they were under the vignt watch of the soldiers.


    The soldiers, d in their armor, stood sentinel around the camp, their eyes constantly sweeping over the trio. Any slight movement was observed with practiced scrutiny.


    As the night deepened, Zhao Shi began his usual routine of preparing the evening meal. With a calm demeanor, he started unpacking many cooking utensils and ingredients from his storage bracelet. The bracelet seemed almost magical in its capacity, producing what appeared to be a miniature, fully-equipped kitchen.


    Observing from a distance, the soldiers couldn''t help but exchange whispers and suppressedughter.


    "Look at that cook. He has an entire kitchen just for three people," one soldier murmured.


    "What a show-off," anothermented, shaking his head.


    "I heard people here don''t even salt their food properly," someone snickered, drawing a few chuckles from hisrades.


    "How do they enjoy food without proper salt and spices?" another added, with a tone that was both incredulous and mocking.


    Despite their disparaging remarks, Zhao Shi remained focused and unperturbed. As he began, he retrieved the fresh fish he had caught that morning from his storage, their silvery scales still gleaming.


    With expert precision, Zhao Shi heated oil in a pan until it shimmered. He carefullyid a beautifully cut piece of fish into the pan.


    The fish sizzled on contact, sending up a tantalizing aroma that quickly spread throughout the camp. The sound of the fish searing, a symphony of crackles and pops, was music to the ears of any hungry onlooker.


    Minutester, he lifted the golden-brown fish from the pan, its skin perfectly crispy and still audibly crackling as it hit the te. The scent of the seared fish was rich and inviting, causing nearby soldiers to subtly lean closer, their mouths watering despite their best efforts to appear indifferent.


    Zhao Shi wasn''t done yet. He ced another piece of fish into the pan and repeated the process, the savory fragrance intensifying with each new batch. As the second piece sizzled, he began preparing a side dish with the same meticulous care.


    The soldiers, initially mocking Zhao Shi''s borate setup, were now visibly entranced. Their earlier mockery had turned to thinly veiled jealousy as they watched dish after dish being expertly prepared. The tantalizing aromas permeating the air were almost unbearable.


    "What''s this aroma?" one soldier finally asked, his voice tinged with desperation.


    "I don''t know, but it''s making me hungry," another replied, his eyes fixed on the sizzling pan.


    "This is torture," muttered a third, barely able to restrain himself from approaching the aromatic spread.


    Spark, ever the picture of nonchnce, lounged nearby, enjoying the unfolding spectacle. He enjoyed the envious stares of the soldiers, his extravagant lifestyle on full disy. The richness of his surroundings, the luxuriousness of their meals, and the ease with which he carried himself were all part of his unspoken message: Spark was no ordinary traveler.


    Yuna, equally rxed, sat beside Spark, asionally casting amused nces at the soldiers. She could almost hear their stomachs rumbling over the crackling of the fire and the sizzling of the fish. The two of them seemedpletely at ease, unbothered by the soldiers'' difort.


    As the soldiers continued to drool over the aromatic dishes prepared by Zhao Shi, amanding voice broke through their reverie, snapping them back to attention.


    "Behave."


    The soldiers immediately straightened their backs and turned toward the source of the voice. It was the masked man, standing with a stern expression, and beside him, Princess Ling, her presencemanding respect and silence among her entourage.


    With her regal bearing, Princess Ling walked directly towards Spark''s tent area, her gaze fixed on the small group enjoying the cooking show. Spark looked up from his rxed position and met her eyes with a casual smile.


    "What brings the princess to this side of the camp?" Spark asked, his tone light and knowing.


    "I couldn''t help but notice the delightful aroma wafting over," Princess Ling responded, a hint of amusement in her voice. "It seems Lord Spark''s butler is quite the culinary master."


    Spark chuckled, casting a proud nce at Zhao Shi, who was quietly preparing the next dish.


    "What can I say? He is indeed gifted," Spark replied with a yful smile.


    Zhao Shi, hearing their conversation, gave a slight nod of acknowledgment but continued his work, ting the seared fish and garnishing it with herbs that added a final touch of color and fragrance.


    "If the princess would like, you are more than wee to join us," Spark offered, his voice both inviting and teasing. "We have enough for one more, though I wonder if the princess would enjoy our humble fare."


    Princess Ling looked at Spark, catching the yful challenge in his eyes. Without hesitation, she responded, "How could I refuse Lord Spark''s generous offer?"

 Chapter 32: 32 - Autumn moon manor

    As they feasted on the dishes Zhao Shi had prepared, Princess Ling couldn''t help but express her delight.


    "Umm, it''s delicious," she praised, her voice filled with genuine admiration as she savored another bite of the perfectly seared fish.


    Spark and Yuna exchanged amused nces as they watched the usuallyposed princess eagerly enjoy the meal. Despite her royal demeanor, she was devouring the dishes with the enthusiasm of someone deprived of such culinary pleasures for far too long. Each bite seemed to bring a new wave of enjoyment, her face lighting up with each burst of vor.


    Princess Ling, ustomed to her pce chefs'' refined yet repetitive dishes, found Zhao Shi''s cooking to be a refreshing and delightful change. Although she had tasted many fish dishes in the pce, none had captivated her pte like this. The vors were rich andyered, the texture tender and perfectly cooked.


    She couldn''t help but relish each mouthful, savoring the unique blend of spices and the expert sear that Zhao Shi had achieved.


    Spark, observing her from the side, grinned mischievously.


    "Princess, leave some food for us," he teased, his tone light and yful.


    Startled by hisment, Princess Ling realized she had been eating with too much enthusiasm. A blush crept across her cheeks, and she quickly slowed her pace, covering her mouth with a napkin in an attempt to regain herposure.


    "Apologies, that was rude of me," she said, her voice tinged with embarrassment. As a princess, she was unustomed to showing such unrestrained enjoyment, especially in front of others, and her soldiers were watching with barely concealed smiles.


    Seeking to shift the focus away from her momentarypse in decorum, Princess Ling turned her attention to Zhao Shi.


    "Lord Spark''s butler is not only a fighter but also a chef," she remarked, admiration clear in her voice.


    Spark leaned back, a look of casual pride on his face. "I suppose that makes him multitalented,"


    Intrigued and impressed, Princess Ling addressed Zhao Shi directly, her tone gracious. "What''s your name? Seeing as you''ve cooked such a delicious meal for me, I can reward you."


    Zhao Shi, who had been quietly standing behind Spark, stepped forward and bowed slightly.


    "Princess, I am called Zhao Shi," he responded humbly. "There is no need for the princess to give me anything. It is my duty as a butler to serve my young master''s guests."


    "Zhao hmm¡­That''s a familiar name," Princess Ling appeared to contemte and turned to the masked man behind her. "Did we have any family with the surname Zhao?"


    Princess Ling''s eyes widened as she listened to the masked man whispering in her ear. She nced back at Zhao Shi, her expression a mix of curiosity and amazement.


    "Are you perhaps the lord of Autumn Moon Manor?" Princess Ling asked, her tone holding a note of reverence.


    Zhao Shi shook his head slightly, a hint of nostalgia in his eyes. "Not anymore,"


    Spark, who had been observing the exchange with growing curiosity, leaned in. "Autumn Moon Manor?"


    Princess Ling turned her gaze to Spark, ready to enlighten him. "Does Lord Spark not know this? He is the Lord of Autumn Moon Manor, which is renowned across our Yan Empire. It''s the finest establishment with the best cook in the entire empire."


    In the Yan Empire, the Autumn Moon Manor was legendary. Its reputation for culinary excellence was unmatched. Nobles and royalty alike would travel great distances and wait in long lines just for a chance to dine there. It became a symbol of refined taste and extraordinary craftsmanship in the culinary arts.


    "Oh, you''re saying Butler Zhao was the owner of this famous manor?"


    Princess Ling nodded. "Indeed. His reputation as a master chef was as great as that of any general or noble. Even the Father Emperor himself invited Zhao Shi to be the imperial chef before."


    Spark, always one to seize an opportunity for amusement, couldn''t help but chuckle. "So, our humble butler is a culinary legend. No wonder your cooking is so incredible."


    Zhao Shi took Spark''s praise with a slight nod.


    Princess Ling looked at Zhao Shi with a hint of sadness. "From what I heard, the Autumn Moon Manor was shortly closed for unknown reasons, and its owner vanished without a trace."


    Zhao Shi met her gaze, his expression reflecting a deep, unspoken history. "I felt it was time to move on. The manor was at its peak, but my desire to travel and learn was stronger. So, I closed it and left."


    Yuna, who had been listening quietly beside Spark, frowned slightly but remained silent.

 Chapter 33: 33 - Feyhaven

    As the first light of dawn crept over the horizon, Princess Ling''s camp stirred to life.


    The cold morning air carried visible breaths from drowsy soldiers, stretching stiff limbs after a long night''s watch.


    The golden glow of the rising sun slowly revealed thendscape, transforming the dark shadows of the night into a picturesque scene.


    Spark stepped out of his tent, stretching with casual ease, only to find himself the center of attention.


    The soldiers nearby stood frozen, their eyes wide and locked on the ground in front of him.


    Just moments before, a pile of treasures had materialized out of thin air.


    "Hey, are you seeing this?" one soldier muttered in disbelief to hispanion.


    "Don''t tell me I''m not the only one seeing things?" another rubbed his eyes, as though the sight would disappear with enough effort.


    "It must be an illusion to trick us," a third joined, though his voice trembled, unconvinced.


    Spark nced between the soldiers and the mysterious pile of gifts. He chuckled softly, clearly amused by their reactions.


    Zhao Shi, as always the epitome of calm, approached the scene.


    His expression didn''t change as he collected the treasures, stashing them away in his storage bracelet with smooth, efficient movements. It was as though he had done this countless times before, and to him, perhaps, he had.


    The soldiers watched in stunned silence, their brains struggling to catch up.


    They had seen battles, magic, and strange phenomena¡ªbut this? The quiet, unassuming butler from the night before, now handling a small fortune that had appeared out of nowhere like it was nothing unusual, left them speechless.


    "Good morning, neighbors," Spark greeted them cheerfully, seemingly unfazed. "Quite the wake-up call, isn''t it?"


    The soldiers could only nod, still processing the surreal events. To them, the nonchnce of the young master was almost more startling than the pile of treasures itself.


    "Nothing to worry about," Spark added with a dismissive wave. "Just another morning in our world."


    As if to reinforce the absurd normality of it all, Zhao Shi quietly returned to his routine.


    He set up his portable kitchen with quick, precise movements.


    Soon, the familiar sounds of cooking filled the air¡ªthe clink of utensils, the sizzle of oil, and the rhythmic chopping of vegetables.


    The tantalizing aroma of breakfast wafted through the camp, quickly capturing the soldiers'' attention.


    Their earlier shock gave way to hunger, and they began to gather around, drawn by the smell of Zhao Shi''s expert cooking.


    After the meal, the group packed up and resumed their journey, the soldiers still murmuring about the strange events that had transpired.


    ¡­


    Their journey stretched on, each step bringing them closer to the edge of an ancient forest.


    The vast, open ins behind them now gave way to towering trees that formed a dense canopy overhead, their thick branches intertwining like the arms of ancient giants.


    The air grew cooler as they neared the forest, the scent of moss and wildflowers filling the travelers'' senses.


    Spark''s carriage was the first to stop at the forest''s edge, followed by the rest of Princess Ling''s entourage.


    Soldiers dismounted, groaning in relief as they stretched stiff legs after the long ride.


    Spark, looking around at the lush greenery, muttered under his breath, "Finally. I thought we''d never get here."


    Throughout the day, his patience had worn thin.


    The frequent breaks taken by Princess Ling''s group had added frustrating dys to what should have been a simple journey.


    At one of these stops, Spark had voiced his irritation to Yuna.


    "They''re slowing us down," he had grumbled. "At this rate, we''ll never make it out of that forest."


    Yuna, ustomed to Spark''s impatience, had merely shrugged. "They''re not used to traveling like us, young master. Besides, it''s not like we''ll actually meet that old thing."


    Spark had rolled his eyes but held his tongue, resigned to the slower pace.


    Princess Ling, stepping out of her carriage for the first time since entering the forest, stood still for a moment.


    She surveyed her surroundings with a mix of awe and recognition.


    The trees here were ancient, their wide, gnarled trunks towering over the group like guardians. The forest floor was thick with soft moss, and sunlight broke through the canopy in narrow beams, casting a gentle, dappled glow.


    She inhaled deeply, savoring the fresh, earthy scent that permeated the air.


    "This forest," she murmured, almost to herself, "I''ve seen it on the map."


    Her gaze swept across the towering trees, a note of reverence in her expression.


    Turning to Spark and the others, she asked, "This is the Feyhaven, The city of elves."

 Chapter 34: 34 - Elves

    As Princess Ling''s voice resonated through the trees, the soldiers'' curiosity turned into heightened awareness.They were deep within the mystical forest, and the stories they had heard of Feyhaven came rushing back, bringing with them a mix of excitement and unease. The soldiers scanned their surroundings, the grandeur of the ancient trees now seeming to hold hidden eyes and ears.


    The tales of Feyhaven were not just about beauty and harmony but also about the formidable guardians who protected the city from intruders. The elves were known for their keen senses and unmatched archery skills, capable of blending into the forest so seamlessly that they could be inches away, yet invisible to the untrained eye.


    As the group ventured deeper, the air grew cooler and more fragrant with the scent of moss and leaves. The path narrowed, and the forest grew denser, with towering trees whose branches intertwined above, creating a natural archway that seemed to wee and warn at the same time. It was a ce where nature''s magic was palpable, where every rustle and whisper carried a hint of enchantment.


    Suddenly, a shift in the air brought everyone to a halt. The atmosphere, which had been serene, now felt charged with an unseen presence. The soldiers'' senses sharpened, their hands instinctively moving to their weapons.


    "There''s movement above," a soldier called out, his voice tight with tension.


    In an instant, the soldiers formed a protective circle around Princess Ling. Their eyes darted upwards, straining to see through the thick canopy where shadows flickered and leaves rustled. The sound was subtle at first, a gentle rustling like the wind passing through the leaves. But it grew more pronounced, a series of swift, coordinated movements that circled them from above.


    From the trees, a voice called out, clear and foreign, yet speaking in the human tongue. "Humans, why have youe with an army?"


    "Wee in peace," one of themanders replied, trying to keep his voice steady despite the tension.


    "How do you expect us to believe you?" the voice retorted, skepticism dripping from every word. The soldiers exchanged uneasy nces, unsure how to prove their intentions in this unseen realm.


    The silence stretched, heavy and expectant. Then, Princess Ling stepped forward, her demeanor calm and regal.


    "Because I am here," Princess Ling dered, her voice unwavering, her hand holding a seal.


    The soldiers murmured in surprise and concern, their protective instincts ring.


    "Princess, it''s dangerous," one of themanders cautioned, but she waved him off, her gaze fixed firmly on the source of the voice.


    "I am Ling Yan, the Princess of Yan," she announced, her voice carrying the weight of her title. "We seek passage through your forest. We mean no harm."


    Her words hung in the air, and for a moment, there was only the sound of rustling leaves. The forest seemed to hold its breath as if considering her deration.


    From the shadows of the canopy, figures began to emerge, stepping lightly onto the broad branches above. They were tall and slender, their movements graceful and silent, their features sharp and otherworldly. Their clothing blended with the forest, made of greens and browns that camouged them perfectly among the leaves and bark.


    One of them, clearly this group''s leader, dropped down to a lower branch,ing into clearer view. He was an imposing figure with long, silver hair and eyes that seemed to glimmer with an inner light. His gaze was intense, scanning the group below with a mixture of curiosity and suspicion.


    "Princess of Yan," he began, his voice carrying a melodic quality despite its firmness. "You and your entourage are many. Such numbers often speak of invasion, not peaceful passage."


    Princess Ling Yan took a deep breath and nodded, acknowledging his words. "I understand your concern. Our presence may seem threatening, but I assure you, we seek only safe passage. We are on a journey, and our numbers are for protection, not aggression."


    The elf leader studied her for a long moment, his eyes searching her face as if looking for any hint of deceit. Then he nced at Spark, who stood with a rxed, almost amused expression, and Yuna, who watched with her usual curiosity.


    "You travel with interestingpanions, Princess," the elf leader noted, his gaze lingering on Spark and Yuna.


    The elf leader paused for a moment and said. "We will grant you passage through Feyhaven. But you must abide by ourws and respect ournd."


    Princess Ling nodded solemnly. "We will respect yourws and yournd. Thank you for granting us passage."


    The elf leader nodded in return. "Follow the path. It will lead you to our city. We will guide you from above."


    With that, the elves melted back into the canopy, their presence a whisper among the leaves. The soldiers rxed slightly but remained on alert as they prepared to move forward.

 Chapter 35: 35 - Sparks Preference

    As the soldiers marched along the path, they couldn''t help but murmur among themselves, their voices low and filled with awe. The recent encounter with the elves had left them excited and curious.


    "That was a real elf," one soldier whispered to hisrade, his voice barely more than a breath.


    "I didn''t know they were this tall," another responded, his eyes wide with wonder.


    "Did you see their ears? Just like in the stories," added a third, gesturing with his hand to mimic the distinctive pointed shape.


    Their whispers floated through the air, mingling with the soft rustle of leaves and the distant calls of forest creatures. For many soldiers, this was the first time they had seen an elf in person. The stories they had heard in their childhood¡ªof graceful beings with sharp features and ethereal beauty¡ªwere now brought to life before their eyes.


    The leader of the elf group, with his towering height and silver hair, had made asting impression. His presence wasmanding yet elegant, and his eyes seemed to hold the wisdom of centuries. The soldiers had felt a mix of intimidation and fascination as he addressed them, standing as a living testament to the stories of the elven people.


    As they ventured deeper into the forest, the atmosphere began to change. The initial tension and the eerie, cold aura that had surrounded them started to lift, reced by a sense of tranquility and subtle warmth. The forest seemed to embrace them, its vast canopy filtering the fading sunlight into a soft, golden glow.


    It felt as if the very air was infused with magic, revitalizing their bodies and spirits with each step they took.


    The trees grew even taller and broader, their trunks like ancient pirs holding up the sky. Their leaves rustled softly in the gentle breeze, creating a soothing symphony that apanied their journey. The ground beneath their feet was carpeted with thick, soft moss, cushioning their steps and muffling their movements.


    The soldiers couldn''t help but steal nces at their surroundings, their earlier whispers giving way to silent admiration. Here and there, they caught glimpses of wildlife¡ªcolorful birds flitting between branches, small, nimble creatures darting through the underbrush.


    asionally, a deer-like creature with delicate, silver antlers would appear at the edge of their vision, watching them with curious, luminous eyes before disappearing back into the foliage.


    "I really don''t like the smell of this forest," Spark said, wrinkling his nose in apparent disdain as he gazed around at the towering trees and the lush undergrowth. The earthy, rich aroma of the forest, intermingled with the fragrance of wildflowers and damp moss, seemed to offend his senses.


    His casual remark about the forest''s scent hung in the air, drawing curious nces from those around him. The soldiers were momentarily taken aback.


    Princess Ling turned to him, eyebrows raised in mild surprise.


    "I think it''s quite pleasant," Princess Ling countered, her voice calm but with an edge of curiosity. "The wildflowers, the smell of wet soil after the rain, the fresh, earthy scent... Why doesn''t Lord Spark like the smell?"


    Spark shrugged nonchntly, his lips curling into a faint smirk.


    "I''ll be sick if I lived among these vegetarian people," he replied, his voice carrying a hint of yful exaggeration. "I prefer the smell of a good roast over wet leaves and flowers."


    The soldiers looked slightly scandalized by Spark''s bluntness. While the elves, above, who were guiding them through the forest maintained their sereneposure, though one or two flicked their eyes toward Spark, their expressions inscrutable.


    Princess Ling, however, didn''t let his words slide so easily. She turned fully to face Spark, her expression a mixture of amusement and mild reproach.


    "Lord Spark, it''s said that the scent of a ce reflects its spirit," she began, her tone thoughtful. "This forest is full of life and harmony, a bnce that the elves have maintained for centuries. It''s a sanctuary where nature and civilization coexist without conflict. To dismiss its fragrance is to dismiss its essence."


    Spark chuckled softly, appreciating her poetic defense.


    "I suppose we all have our preferences," Spark replied lightly. "But you have to admit, the aroma of a well-prepared feast can be just as enchanting as any flower."


    Yuna, who had been quietly observing the exchange, decided to interject, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "Young master has a point. But I''d argue that a good meal can be enjoyed anywhere, even amid these ''vegetarian'' scents."


    She gestured to the surrounding forest, a yful smile on her lips. "Besides, I think even the elves would agree that a delicious aroma can enhance any environment, whether it''s the forest or a bustling city."


    The elves, hearing their exchange, remained silent, their serene expressions betraying no hint of offense or irritation. Their calm demeanor suggested a deep well of patience, one not easily stirred by casual remarks or light-hearted banter. It was as if the forest itself absorbed and mellowed the conversation, wrapping it in its tranquil embrace.


    Princess Ling, catching the subtle tension, could only offer a wry smile, tinged with apology, toward their elven guides. She knew that, while Spark''sments were made in jest, they teetered on the edge of testing elves'' patience.


    ¡­


    As they approached what seemed to be the edge of the forest''s deepest reaches, the soldiers noticed a soft, ethereal light filtering through the trees ahead. The path began to widen, and the undergrowth gave way to a more open, weing space.


    The soldiers, their earlier chatter now hushed in reverence, could sense that they were nearing something extraordinary. The air grew thicker with anticipation, each step carrying them closer to the fabled city of the elves.


    As they rounded a bend in the path, the forest suddenly opened up before them, revealing a breathtaking sight. The city of Feyhaveny ahead, its structures rising seamlessly from the forest floor and reaching toward the sky. The buildings were unlike anything the soldiers had ever seen¡ªcrafted from living trees and vines, their forms fluid and organic, blending perfectly with their surroundings.


    Delicate bridges of woven branches spanned between towering trees, and tforms nestled among the treetops served as homes and gathering ces. The entire city seemed to shimmer with a gentle, inner light as if it were illuminated by the very essence of nature itself.


    For a moment, the group stood in stunned silence, taking in the beauty and harmony of Feyhaven. It was a city out of dreams, a ce where the boundaries between nature and civilization had all but disappeared.


    As they stood there, awestruck, an elf descended gracefully from one of the nearby trees. She was d in garments made of leaves and delicate fabrics that flowed like water. Her eyes were bright and weing, and she extended a hand in greeting.


    The soldiers couldn''t help but be attracted by her beauty. Elven beauties weren''t just rumors, their mind buzzed alike.


    "Wee to Feyhaven," she said, her voice melodic and warm.

 Chapter 36: 36 - Elven taste

    As they passed through the ornate gates of Feyhaven, the soldiers'' minds buzzed with a mix of excitement and anticipation. The sheer majesty of the elven city, with its towering trees and bioluminescent flora, was a sight they had only heard of in legends. Now, here they were, walking the earthy streets of a ce that felt more like a dream than reality.


    Elves were engaged in their daily activities everywhere they looked, moving gracefully and purposefully. Their long, flowing garments and ethereal presence added to the city''s mystical ambiance. It was umon for such arge, weapon-d group of humans to traverse these streets, and the elves paused in their tasks to observe the neers, their eyes filled with curiosity and caution.


    "Smelly people and smelly city," Sparkmented, his voice carrying a tone of casual disdain as he strolled through the heart of Feyhaven.


    Princess Ling, walking alongside him, sighed softly.


    "Lord Spark, you mean aromatic," Princess Ling corrected gently, trying to maintain a semnce of decorum.


    Spark shrugged nonchntly.


    "Not my taste," he replied, dismissing the enchanting fragrances that wafted through the air¡ªthe scent of wildflowers, damp earth, and the faint musk of ancient trees.


    Princess Ling gave a wry smile. It was fortunate that most of the elves didn''t understand their foreignnguage; otherwise, Spark''s remarks might have caused a stir. For now, they continued their journey through the city, the magical lights illuminating their path as evening descended.


    As they progressed, the soft, shimmering light that bathed the city streets grew more pronounced. Luminescent nts and carefully craftednterns hung from branches, casting a warm, otherworldly glow. The tall tree houses, seamlessly integrated into the natural environment, seemed to reach for the sky, their windows twinkling like stars.


    The group stopped in front of arge, weing building. It was an inn, its entrance bustling with visitors who moved in and out with a purposeful grace. A few humans were also seen entering the inn.


    The structure itself was magnificent, built into and around a massive tree, with balconies and walkways intertwining with its branches.


    "This is where our guests may rest for the day," their elven guide, thedy who had guided them here, gestured to the inn.


    Spark led the way into the elven inn, not waiting for others, who hesitated before following. Zhao Shi and Yuna fell in step behind them, their eyes taking in the intricate wooden carvings and the gentle, ambient light that bathed the interior in a warm, weing glow.


    As they approached the counter, Spark raised his hand to the elf behind it¡ªa slender figure with silver hair tied back, who was busy polishing a ss. The counter was lined with an array of bottles filled with colorful liquids, and a variety of delicate sses.


    "Give us each a ss of wine," Spark ordered, his tone casual.


    The bartender, with a serene smile, nodded and quickly set about preparing their drinks. A short whileter, he presented them with four sses filled with a pale green liquid.


    "Hey, is this really wine?" Spark asked, eyeing the unusual drink skeptically.


    "Yes," the elf replied, his tone smooth and reassuring. "It is a special wine made from local herbs and nts. It''s known to cure all exhaustion and fatigue."


    Spark lifted his ss, giving it a sniff before taking a small sip. Instantly, his eyes widened, and he had to muster all his self-control to swallow the bitter liquid rather than spit it out across the counter.


    "Did you just try to poison me?" Spark blurted, ring at the bartender.


    The elf looked genuinely rmed. "Guest, what are you saying? I would never do something so terrible."


    "Then why is it so bitter? It must be poison," Spark insisted, grimacing at the lingering taste.


    The bartender''sposure returned, and he exined calmly, "It''s a wine made from nts and herbs, with natural healing properties. The bitterness is part of its charm and efficacy."


    Spark sighed deeply, realizing he should have expected something like this in a ce so closely tied to nature.


    "Forget it," he muttered, waving a hand dismissively. Suddenly, he remembered the wine Zhao Shi had bought from the Red State before their departure. "I''ve brought my own,"


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Princess Ling had permitted her soldiers to order whatever they wanted from the inn''s menu. Eager to try the local cuisine, the soldiers didn''t hold back. They scanned the menu, filled with unfamiliar dishes, and made their selections, unaware of what they were about to experience.


    One soldier, a burly man with a thick beard, received a dish that looked like strips of tree bark. He stared at it, puzzled, and turned to the elf waiter for guidance. "How am I supposed to eat this?"


    The waiter replied with a serene smile, "You''re supposed to chew it."


    The soldier''srades burst intoughter at the absurdity of chewing on what appeared to be bark. Despite their amusement, they watched with curiosity as he took a tentative bite. To their surprise, the soldier chewed thoughtfully, then nodded. "It''s not as bad as it looks."


    As they continued to eat, another soldier''s dish arrived. This one was a mound of green moss-like nt, garnished with delicate seasonings. The soldier who had ordered it looked at the te with a mixture of suspicion and curiosity.


    "Is this safe to eat?" he asked the waiter.


    "It''s safe, guest," the waiter replied. "It''s one of our famous delicacies here."


    Hesitant but willing to try, the soldier took a bite. His eyes widened as he tasted the surprisingly savory and fresh vors.


    "It''s actually pretty good," he said, prompting others to dig into their unusual meals.


    The soldiers continued to explore the menu, and a variety of elven dishes began to arrive at their table. The cuisine was a colorful disy of nature''s bounty, with ingredients like wildflowers, exotic fruits, and a variety of herbs they had never encountered before.


    One soldier received a dish of what looked like petals and leaves drizzled with a sparkling, sweet dressing. He hesitated only for a moment before taking a bite and was soon delighted by the burst of vors. Another soldier, less fortunate, was served a dish with a slimy, gtinous texture that made him wince.


    He forced down a few bites, his face contorting with every chew, while hisrades chuckled at his misfortune.


    Despite the asional strange dish, most of the soldiers found their meals to be surprisingly appetizing. The presentation was sometimes odd and the textures unfamiliar, but the vors were often refreshing and new. They marveled at the culinary creativity of the elves, who had managed to turn the forest''s natural resources into a feast.


    ¡­


    As Spark drank, the rich vors of the Red State wine seemed to wash away the memory of the bitter elven brew. The conversation flowed more freely, and Spark''s earlier irritation dissipated.


    They talked andughed, recounting stories from their journeys. Spark''s cheeks flushed with a warm, rosy hue as the effects of the wine took hold, making him appear more animated than usual.


    After they had finished eating and drinking, and with Spark now visibly hazy, they decided to call it a night and retreated to their reserved rooms.


    The trio chose arge room with three beds. The room was cozy, with wooden walls adorned with elven art and soft, glowing orbs hanging from the ceiling, providing a gentle light.


    Spark, lying on his bed, looked thoughtful. "We just have to hide in this inn until it''s time to leave this city."


    Yuna nodded profusely. "We can''t afford to let that old thing find us."


    Zhao Shi, who had been bewildered by this mysterious ''old thing'' they kept mentioning, finally voiced his curiosity. "Who is this ''old thing'' the young master is avoiding?"


    Spark nced at Yuna, who looked equally reluctant to speak.


    "Let''s not jinx ourselves," Spark said, waving off the question. "We''ll tell you once we leave the forest."


    With that, they settled into their beds, the soft murmur of the elven city outside their window serving as a luby.


    ***


    [Author''s Note: I''m telling you all he is not a racist.]

 Chapter 37: 37 - An old Elf

    Despite their initial ns to stay hidden in the inn, Spark, Zhao Shi, and Yuna found themselves wandering through the enchanting streets of Feyhaven alongside Princess Ling. She had insisted they should not leave such a legendary ce without experiencing its wonders. Reluctantly, Spark agreed, and they set off, apanied by the silent, masked man who shadowed them discreetly.


    As they wandered through the city, Spark couldn''t help but tease Princess Ling, "Does this make it a date?"


    "Date?" Princess Ling looked at him, puzzled. "Is that some kind of outing?"


    "Yeah, something like that..." Spark chuckled, realizing she might not be familiar with such concepts. Hisughter was cut short when he noticed Yuna struggling to suppress her giggles. He shot her a yful re, and the group continued in rtive silence, each taking in the sights around them.


    The city of Feyhaven was unlike anything they had ever seen. The streets were paved with smooth, interlocking stones, bordered by lush greenery that seemed to pulse with life. The architecture was a harmonious blend of nature and design, with buildings grown rather than built, their forms flowing organically from the forest itself.


    Their first stop was at the ancient shrines and temples scattered throughout the city. These sacred ces were dedicated to various deities and spirits of nature, revered by the elves. The temples were serene, with intricate carvings and statues that seemed to tell stories of old.


    Each shrine was surrounded by a tranquil garden, filled with exotic nts and flowers that added a riot of color to the otherwise greenndscape.


    Princess Ling moved through these spaces with a quiet reverence, taking in the details and pausing to offer silent prayers. Spark, on the other hand, strolled with a casual air, his hands in his pockets and a mildly bored expression on his face. Zhao Shi and Yuna followed, intrigued by the spiritual atmosphere but keeping their curiosity in check.


    Next, they ventured into the bustling markets of Feyhaven. Unlike typical human markets filled with noise and chaos, the elven market was a ce of calm order. Stalls were neatly arranged, disying a dazzling array of goods. There were vibrant fabrics, intricately crafted jewelry, and an assortment of potions and herbs, each withbels detailing their uses.


    The food stalls offered a variety of elven delicacies, from exotic fruits to beautifully prepared dishes that seemed almost too perfect to eat.


    The group couldn''t help but be drawn to a stall selling shimmering fabrics. Princess Ling examined a length of silken cloth, her eyes wide with appreciation.


    "The craftsmanship here is unparalleled," she said, running her fingers over the material. "It''s like nothing I''ve seen before."


    After the markets, they made their way to one of the city''s famous viewing tforms. Shaped like a giant leaf, the tform floated gracefully upward, carrying them to the treetops. As they ascended, the city spread out below them, a breathtaking mosaic of greenery and elegant structures. The canopy above was a sea of emerald, interspersed with the glowing lights of elven dwellings.


    From their vantage point atop the tree, the group had a panoramic view of Feyhaven. The city was a testament to the elves'' ability to live in harmony with nature, their buildings seamlessly integrated into the forest around them. It was a sight that left them in awe, even Spark, despite his usual nonchnce.


    "As expected, the elven race is advancedpared to all the other races," Princess Lingmented, her voice filled with admiration. "They are all disciplined."


    It was often said that the elves were the most advanced civilization on the continent. Their technological and cultural achievements, from intricate weaponry to elegant clothing, were unparalleled. The elves'' discipline and societal harmony contrasted sharply with the more tumultuous human societies. Here, there seemed to be little room for the chaos and disorder that often gued other races.


    However, Spark, ever the skeptic, couldn''t resist a jab.


    "Isn''t it just a dictatorial society?" Spark mockingly replied, his toneced with sarcasm.


    Princess Ling turned to him, her expression thoughtful.


    "You see it as dictatorial because of their order and discipline," she said. "But to the elves, it is a way of life that ensures harmony and progress. There is a bnce here that we humans often struggle to achieve."


    Spark shrugged. "Maybe. But I prefer a bit of chaos. Keeps things interesting."


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, as they were making their way back to the inn, Spark and Yuna noticed a figure in the distance, moving swiftly in their direction. Even from afar, it was clear that the figure was an elf, hunched over under the weight of a massive pile of wood strapped to his back.


    "Quick, hide!" Spark whispered urgently to Yuna. Without a moment''s hesitation, the two darted behind arge tree nearby, hoping to avoid the approaching elf''s attention.


    When they next appeared from behind the tree, they were startled to find the old elf standing right in front of them. His presence was imposing despite his age, and the huge bundle of wood he carried seemed almost effortless for him.


    "Young man," the old elf addressed Spark, his eyes sharp and prating. "Did you see a gold-haired man with a woman?"


    Spark, thinking quickly, pointed to his left. "I think they went that way."


    The old elf squinted in the direction Spark indicated, then nodded. "I see."


    Without another word, he turned and hurried off in the direction Spark had pointed, moving with surprising speed given his load.


    As the old elf disappeared into the distance, Spark let out a sigh of relief. He nced at Yuna, who appeared equally relieved. But when they turned to face Princess Ling and Zhao Shi, they were met with bewildered stares.


    "What just happened?" Princess Ling asked, her eyes widening as she noticed the change in their appearance. Spark, who usually sported gold hair, now had jet-ck hair. In contrast, Yuna''s ck hair had transformed into a striking shade of gold.


    "Magic," Spark said with a grin.

 Chapter 38: 38 - Old swindler

    Yuna''s quick thinking had saved them for the moment. With their hair colors altered, Spark and Yuna had managed to avoid the old elf. They breathed a collective sigh of relief as they moved quickly away from the encounter.


    "I didn''t expect us to bump into him so soon," Spark muttered, ncing nervously over his shoulder. "It''s good he didn''t realize who we were."


    Yuna, equally relieved, nodded. "He almost got us. That was too close."


    Princess Ling, seeing the two avoiding the old elf, became curious. "Who is that old elf? Is he one of Lord Spark''s acquaintances?"


    Spark scoffed, looking around to ensure the elf wasn''t following them.


    "Acquaintance? No, he''s more like an old swindler." Spark motioned for them to keep moving. "Let''s get back to the inn. I''ll exin everything there."


    The group quickly made their way back to the safety of the inn. Once inside, they settled at a table and ordered a round of drinks and some light snacks. The warm, weing atmosphere of the inn provided a stark contrast to the tension they had felt moments earlier.


    "Alright, Lord Spark," Princess Ling prompted, leaning forward with interest. "Tell us about this old elf."


    Spark leaned back in his chair, exhaling deeply as if gathering his thoughts.


    "That old thing is a stain among the otherwise intelligent elves," Spark began, his tone carrying a mix of frustration and incredulity.


    Princess Ling''s curiosity was piqued. "What did he do to earn such a harsh description from you?"


    Spark''s eyes narrowed as he recounted his tale. A few months ago, When Yuna and Spark were traveling through this forest. They decided to camp for the night, and that''s when they met him ¨C the old hunchback elf.


    It waste, and they were setting up their camp. Suddenly, this old elf appeared, carrying a massive bundle of wood on his back. He approached them, insisting on selling them the wood. But there was a catch ¨C each piece of wood he was selling cost a million gold.


    Princess Ling''s eyes widened in disbelief. "A million gold for a piece of wood? That''s outrageous! Did you buy it?"


    Sparkughed bitterly. "Who would be crazy enough to pay that? Not me. I told him to take his overpriced wood and leave."


    "So, why was he looking for you?" Princess Ling asked, getting to the heart of the matter.


    "Well," Spark hesitated, then continued with a slight grimace, "I might have¡­burned some of his wood that night."


    After spark told him off, he thought that would be the end of it. But the old elf didn''t leave. He just stayed. Set up his own little spot near their camp and kept insisting they buy his wood.


    Yuna, sitting beside Spark, nodded in agreement. "It was as if he had decided he wouldn''t leave until he made a sale. No matter what we said, he was determined."


    Princess Ling listened intently, fascinated by the tale. "So, what did you do? How did you get rid of him?"


    Spark chuckled, shaking his head. "That''s the funny part. Seeing that he wasn''t going to give up, I decided to at least try to make peace. I offered him some wine, thinking maybe we could just drink and he''d leave us alone afterward."


    Spark''s eyes grew distant as he recalled the night. "We shared the wine, and... well, I don''t remember much after that. The next thing I know, it''s morning, and the entire bundle of his precious wood was burned to ashes."


    Princess Ling couldn''t suppress herughter. "You burned his million-gold wood? No wonder he''s after you!"


    Spark grumbled, "He wouldn''t stop pestering us to buy it. We were also drunk."


    "He was quite unhappy about it," Yuna added, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "But honestly, who carries around wood that expensive in a forest?"


    "That''s why I''m saying he is a swindler," added spark.


    Princess Ling giggled, picturing the scene. "I can see why he''s upset. But it''s still ridiculous."


    Yuna nodded. "He''s been trying to track us down ever since, probably to getpensation for the burnt wood. He ims it''s rare and has magical properties, but honestly, he''s just trying to swindle us."


    Princess Ling chuckled, though she sensed the underlying tension. "So that''s why you''re avoiding him. A million gold per log is quite the price tag."


    As they continued their meal, thefortable atmosphere of the inn was suddenly interrupted by a familiar voice.


    "It''s you two," the voice said, filled with a mix of recognition and surprise.


    Turning to the source, they saw the old hunchbacked elf from earlier, now without his burdensome bundle of wood. He stood at the entrance of the inn, his eyes narrowing as he focused on Spark and Yuna.

 Chapter 39: 39 - Two villains

    Spark''s eyes widened slightly, but he maintained hisposure.


    The old elf approached their table, his movements slow but deliberate. "You''re the young man from this afternoon, right?"


    "Yes," Spark replied, trying to sound nonchnt. "Did you find the people you were looking for?"


    The old elf sighed heavily and shook his head. "I didn''t," he said, his voiceced with disappointment. "I''ve been searching all day, but to no avail."


    Princess Ling, wanting to hear the story from the old elf''s side, leaned in with genuine curiosity, and asked. "Who were you looking for, elder?"


    The old elf hesitated for a moment before sitting down at their table, uninvited.


    "I was looking for a man and a woman. The woman had dark hair, and the man had golden hair," the old elf exined, his eyes searching their faces as if trying to match them with his memory.


    Spark and Yuna exchanged a quick nce, their hearts skipping a beat. Their hair color was still altered by Yuna''s spell¡ªSpark''s hair now ck, and Yuna''s golden hue. It seemed their disguise was holding up.


    "Why are you looking for them?" Princess Ling continued. "Do you remember what they looked like?"


    The old elf''s expression darkened slightly.


    "They... well, they owe me a significant debt," he said, his voice tinged with bitterness. "I don''t recall their faces clearly¡ªit was dark. But their hair colors were distinct, and that''s all I could remember."


    Spark and Yuna, feeling the weight of his words, exchanged another uneasy nce. The memory of the burned wood and their hasty departure shed vividly in their minds.


    "That sounds unfortunate," Princess Ling said, keeping her tone neutral but encouraging the old elf to share more. "What happened between you and these people?"


    The old elf''s eyes took on a mixture of anger and sorrow as he recounted his tale, his voice wavered with emotion. "They burned my precious wood. Wood that''s worth more than any treasure to me."


    The old elf''s face contorted with a mix of anger and sorrow as he recalled the memory. "That man robbed me and my innocence."


    Spark, in the midst of sipping his wine, nearly choked at the old elf''s dramatic usation. Coughing slightly, he managed to recover without making a scene.


    Princess Ling, her curiosity piqued, asked, "What do you mean he robbed your innocence?"


    The old elf sighed deeply, looking every bit the victim.


    "I had never touched a drop of alcohol in my life," he began, his voice heavy with the weight of the memory. "But that man¡ªhe insisted I share a drink with him. Just one ss, he said. Harmless, he said."


    Spark''s lips twitched into a wry smile, hearing the old man tell the incident of that night.


    The old elf continued, "Before I knew it, I was drunk. My senses were dulled, and my guard lowered. I thought those two were innocent travelers, but they turned out to be nothing more than scoundrels. After they got me drunk, they set fire to my precious wood¡ªa lifetime''s collection of the finest, rarest timber. Then they fled without paying."


    "The next morning I woke up, there was only the remains of my precious woods." Said the old elf, appearing pitiful.


    Spark couldn''t help butugh wryly at the narrative, the corners of his mouth lifting in an awkward smile. The way the old elf described it, they sounded like deceitful viins from a cautionary tale.

 Chapter 40: 40 - Barks of the world tree

    "Why are you so upset over some wood?" Princess Ling asked. "You can always gather more from the forest."


    The old elf''s eyes widened and he leaned closer to the group so only they could hear him and whispered, "It''s not just any wood. They were the barks of the World Tree."


    "!" Princess Ling barely contained her shock, almost repeating it aloud. Her heart raced as the weight of his words sank in. She had heard tales of this mystical tree, but to encounter anything rted to it was beyond her wildest imagination.


    "What do you mean, the World Tree?" she whispered urgently, though deep down, she already had an inkling.


    The old elf''s gaze shifted around, ensuring no one else was listening. "It''s the origin of our elven race, the supreme World Tree. The very essence of our existence."


    In elven beliefs, it''s said that their people emerged from a leaf of this tree. It''s their most sacred relic, hidden in a realm beyond the reach of any but the most worthy elves.


    The Princess''s mind raced as she considered the implications. The World Tree was legendary, believed by many to be a mere myth. Numerous expeditions had sought it out, driven by tales of its unparalleled power and wisdom. Yet, none had seeded, and the human world hade to regard it as a story from ancient folklore.


    But now, before her, an old elf was saying he had the World tree barks to sell. It was too much for her to digest.


    Seeing Princess Ling''s dazed expression, the old elf seized the opportunity.


    "Young miss, you seem very interested. Perhaps you''d like to buy some?" the old elf offered eagerly, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "I still have a few pieces left. Seeing how beautiful you''re, I''ll lower my price to just a million gold each."


    Princess Ling smiled wryly at the price. Even with her means, spending such a fortune on something whose authenticity she couldn''t verify seemed absurd. Just as Spark had said earlier, who would be crazy enough to pay that much for a piece of wood without knowing if it was genuine?


    Princess shook her head in rejection, but the old elf kept insisting that she buy at least one. Even the always silent masked man beside the princess appeared somewhat annoyed.


    The old elf''s insistent bargaining was interrupted by a sudden murmur from the other guests in the inn. Spark, Princess Ling, Yuna, and Zhao Shi turned their heads toward the source of themotion.


    Standing in the doorway was the tall elf leader they had encountered in the forest yesterday.


    Upon seeing this imposing figure, the old elf''s face turned pale. He quickly stood up, muttering excuses, and hurriedly tried to scurry away, hiding his face from the tall elf.


    The tall elf leader strode towards their table with an air of authority and grace. When he reached them, he bowed deeply, mimicking the human gesture of respect by inclining his neck.


    "Did the old elf say anything rude to the Princess?" the elf leader inquired, his voice calm yet authoritative.


    Princess Ling shook her head, though a bit puzzled. "No, but he was very persistent about selling his goods."


    The elf leader nodded, his expression neutral. "Princess mustn''t believe anything he says. He has a reputation for exaggerating."


    Curiosity piqued, Princess Ling asked, "Who is he, exactly?"


    The elf leader hesitated, clearly reluctant to divulge too much.


    "He... has a special identity," he finally said, choosing his words carefully.


    Before Princess Ling could press for more details, the elf leader straightened and addressed the entire group. "I havee on my Lord''s orders to invite the Princess and herpanions to the pce."


    "Your lord¡­?" Princess Ling''s eyes widened in realization. In Feyhaven, there was only one figure who held such a title¡ªtheir supreme leader, the Lord of the Elves.


    "Yes, the Lord of Feyhaven," the elf leader confirmed, his tone filled with reverence. "He wishes to wee you and discuss matters of great importance."


    ¡­


    As the group rose to follow the elf leader, Spark seized the moment to air his thoughts.


    "See, Princess, I told you. That old elf''s a swindler. What kind of elf goes around selling wood?" Spark remarked with a note of vindication.


    Yuna, walking beside Spark, nodded enthusiastically. "Exactly! Elves are supposed to protect their forests, not sell them off piece by piece. That old man is definitely a Swindler."


    Princess Ling nced at the two and recalled the figure of the old elf, her mind awhirl with conflicting thoughts. She had to admit, the idea of an elf selling pieces of their revered World Tree did seem wildly out of character.


    Before she could voice her musings, the elf leader who hade to escort them spoke, his tone gentle yet firm. "It is true that our kind cherishes and guards our forests above all else. But Well, he is just¡­different."


    Yuna frowned, still skeptical. "No matter what, a million gold for a piece of bark is daylight robbery."


    The elf leader chuckled softly. "Indeed, his prices are... ambitious. But let us not dwell on this now. We have more pressing matters to attend to."


    Princess Ling, sensing the conversation had reached its natural end, nodded in agreement. "Very well. Let''s go meet your Lord."

 Chapter 41: 41 - Elven Palace

    Outside the inn, a creature resembling a horse stood harnessed to avishly decorated carriage. Its coat shimmered with a faint, otherworldly glow, and its eyes gleamed with intelligence. This was no ordinary beast; it exuded a mystical aura, clearly enchanted to serve as more than just a means of transport.


    The carriage itself was spacious and elegant, designed to amodate the groupfortably. The group climbed in, settling into plush seats that seemed to mold perfectly to their forms. The interior was adorned with intricate carvings and soft, glowingnterns that bathed the space in a warm light.


    As soon as they were seated, the carriage began to sway gently, then lifted smoothly from the ground. Yuna, seated by the window, watched with wide-eyed wonder as the bustling streets of Feyhaven fell away beneath.


    "The carriage is flying, young master!" Yuna eximed, her voice filled with childlike excitement. "It''s enchanted!"


    Spark leaned closer to the window, his eyes narrowing slightly as he observed the scene below. "Then that creature must be magical."


    Yuna couldn''t take her eyes off the view. The city spread out beneath them like a tapestry, the lights twinkling like stars against the deepening dusk.


    "We should get one of these carriages, young master," Yuna suggested, her voice tinged with longing.


    "If we began to fly above, we''d miss the adventures on the ground," Spark replied, his tone reflective and poetic. He cherished the unpredictability and richness of traveling through the world below.


    "But I want one," Yuna murmured, her enthusiasm undimmed by his words. Her fingers traced the edge of the window as if capturing the magic of the moment.


    Spark''s lips curved into a gentle smile. "Perhaps in the future, when I tire of our current carriage."


    Across from them, Princess Ling''s smile remained gentle, amused by their conversation.


    Typically, such a carriage requires an ascendant to channel energy to float. However, the elves had transcended this limitation, embedding a floating spell into the carriage itself. Their advancements in such technologies were remarkable. This carriage, a testament to their ingenuity, hovered effortlessly without constant energy infusion.


    As the carriage floated gracefully over Feyhaven, it gave them a panoramic view of the elven city. The treetop homes, bridges woven from vines, and towers carved from living wood looked like scenes from a fairy tale. The air was filled with the scent of blooming flowers and the soft hum of magic.


    After a brief tranquil journey, the carriage began to descend gently. The elf leader''s voice came from outside as the door swung open, revealing a world of natural beauty and architectural marvels.


    "We''ve arrived," the elf leader announced, bowing slightly as he held the door open for them.


    They stepped out one by one, and their eyes widened in awe. Before them stood therge pce, perched majestically atop a colossal tree that reached skyward, its branches spreading out like protective arms over the city. The pce itself seemed to grow naturally from the tree, its walls and towers intertwined with the living wood, creating an ethereal, organic structure.


    Princess Ling''s breath caught in her throat, and even Zhao Shi and the masked man, usually so stoic, showed signs of astonishment. The pce was a harmonious blend of nature and craftsmanship, a testament to the elves'' deep connection with their environment and their unparalleled skill in blending magic with the natural world.


    Spark and Yuna, who had been lightheartedly bantering about acquiring a simr flying carriage, fell silent as they took in the sheer scale and beauty of the pce.


    Spark, who often viewed the world with a hint of cynicism, found himself genuinely impressed.


    "Now this," Spark murmured, "is a masterpiece."


    Yuna, her earlier yful demeanor reced by awe, nodded vigorously. "It''s like something out of a children''s fairytale."


    Princess Ling, standing beside them, shared their wonder. Her eyes traced the graceful lines of the pce that seemed to grow out of the tree itself. Each branch and leaf was adorned with delicate, glowing runes, casting a gentle light that danced with the movement of the evening breeze.


    The elf leader, observing their reactions, allowed himself a small, satisfied smile.


    "Wee to the pce of our Lord," he said, his voice carrying a note of pride.


    He gestured for them to follow as they began the ascent towards the pce entrance. A series of gracefully curved staircases, seemingly woven from the branches themselves, led upwards. As they climbed, they passed through archways adorned with flowering vines and luminescent nts that glowed softly in the twilight, adding an otherworldly charm to their path.


    A whilete, they reached the top of the staircase. Before them stood the grand entrance to the pce, guarded by two imposing elven sentinels. The doors, made of finely carved wood that seemed to pulse with life, swung open silently at their approach.


    Inside, the pce was a marvel of elven craftsmanship. The walls and floors were seamlessly integrated with the tree, giving the impression of stepping into a living, breathing organism. Natural light filtered through the foliage above, casting a dappled glow across the vast hall.


    The elf leader led them through the hall, his footsteps echoing softly against the polished wood. "Our Lord awaits in the great chamber."

 Chapter 42: 42 - Elf lord

    They stood before the tall, intricately carved doors of the great chamber. The elf leader, with a deep bow and a respectful gesture, gently pushed them open.


    As soon as they stepped inside, a palpable wave of energy surged from the hall, making the air around them hum with power.


    The masked man, usually as silent and unperturbed as a shadow, immediately stepped in front of Princess Ling, his stance bing protective. His eyes, hidden behind the mask, narrowed, and he subtly shifted into a defensive posture. The sheer intensity of the energy made even him, a peak soul-tempering ascendant, feel the need to guard against an unseen threat.


    Princess Ling, though not as attuned to the ascendant arts as others, could not ignore the dense, almost overwhelming spirit energy filling the hall. It was unlike anything she had ever encountered. It was as if the very air was charged with raw, potent power.


    The masked man''s frown deepened. This level of energy was extraordinary. He had encountered such immense power only once before, in the presence of a figure of unparalleled might back in their empire.


    The source of this energy, he realized, was the elf seated on the throne ahead.


    The throne, crafted from living wood and adorned with intricate elven design, seemed almost to grow out of the floor itself. Seated upon it was an elf whose presencemanded the room. Princess Ling had anticipated encountering an elder, perhaps with long, white hair and a beard flowing like a river of wisdom.


    Instead, she found herself gazing upon a figure of vibrant youth, exuding a kingly elegance and a power that seemed to emanate from his very being.


    Despite his youthful appearance, with features suggesting a man in his early twenties, there was an undeniable aura of ageless wisdom and authority about him. His grace was such that he seemed almost to float above the throne, and his serene smile radiated a warmth that belied the sheer force of the energy he wielded.


    "Wow, such pure spirit energy," Yuna''s voice broke the silence. She waved her hand in the air, her fingers trying to grasp the intangible currents swirling around them as if she could catch the very essence of the power that filled the chamber.


    Suddenly, the vast energy that had filled the room retracted, converging back into the elf lord seated on the throne. The atmosphere shifted, bing almost serene despite the lingering echoes of immense power.


    "Wee, Princess, and Holy Scion," the elf lord''s voice echoed softly through the hall, resonant and calm.


    Spark, intrigued, raised an eyebrow. Despite his and Yuna''s altered hair colors, the elf lord had recognized him instantly. There was a keen intelligence in those eyes that suggested nothing escaped his notice.


    The elf lord rose from his throne, his movements graceful and fluid, and approached them with an air of humility that contrasted sharply with the raw power he had just disyed.


    "Forgive my earlier disy," The elf lord apologized. "I was in the midst of preparing something."


    Princess Ling inclined her head in response, her curiosity piqued.


    "We are honored to be in your presence, lord of elves," she said, her voice respectful. "Your disy was... impressive."


    The elf lord''s smile broadened, and he gestured for them to step further into the chamber.


    "Please, be at ease. There is no need for formality here. You are my guests."


    As they moved further into the room, the atmosphere seemed to lighten, the earlier tension dissolving into an almost palpable sense of wee. The elf lord''s presence, while undeniably powerful, now felt more like aforting embrace than an overwhelming force.


    "It seems you know more about us than we initially thought," Spark said, as they stepped ahead.


    The elf lord nodded, his eyes twinkling with a hint of mystery. "In Feyhaven, knowledge is our greatest ally. I have heard much about the travelers who have recently entered our realm. Your reputation precedes you, Holy Scion."


    "Oh, How so?" Spark''s curiosity deepened. The title ''Holy Scion'' was one few outside the imperial court knew. The elf lord''s awareness of it suggested awork of information as vast and intricate as the magical energies hemanded.


    "Holy Scion, the strongest figure on the entire continent. Who doesn''t know you?" Praised the elf lord.


    Hearing the praise, Spark nodded his head. "That''s how it should be."


    To praise another was a rarity among the elves, who were known for their inherent sense of superiority. That such recognition came from the elf lord himself made the moment even more extraordinary.


    The elf lord''s eyes gazed around the group behind Princes Ling and Spark and lingered at Yuna and Zhao Shi for a moment before shifting back to Spark.


    "I would love to spar with you sometime, Holy scion." The elf lord''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of admiration and a warrior''s curiosity.


    Spark, ever the calm andposed one, waved his hand dismissively.


    "Forget about sparring. Your bones are too old for that," he said, a slight smirk ying on his lips. "You should be thinking about retiring instead."


    The elf lord chuckled, a rich, melodious sound that filled the chamber.


    "Perhaps you''re right," Elf lord conceded with a smile.


    "What is it that you wish to discuss with us?" Spark casually asked.


    The elf lord''s expression grew thoughtful.


    "There are matters of great importance that we must address," he said, his voice lowering as if the weight of his words could scarcely be spoken aloud. "Matters that concern not just Feyhaven, but the bnce of our world and beyond."


    ***


    A/N: Changed Aura to spirit.

 Chapter 43: 43 - Traces of ruin

    Spark remained unfazed by the elf lord''s words, his usual aloofness unshaken by the weight of the conversation.


    He crossed his arms and leaned back, his gaze unwavering as he said, "Why share such important matters with us?"


    The elf lord met his gaze with equal calm, his expression solemn. "Because I might need your help in the future. There are events unfolding that will affect us all."


    Princess Ling, sensing the gravity of the conversation, leaned in slightly, her curiosity piqued. "What is this important matter?"


    The elf lord appeared to contemte for a moment before responding, "There will soon be the emergence of a high ss ruin."


    Spark''s eyebrow twitched subtly, but it was Princess Ling who reacted more visibly. Her eyes widened, and her voice held a note of incredulity. "How do you know this?"


    The emergence of ruins was closely guarded information, known only to a select few in her empire. In fact, her very mission to the Jul Emperor was to discuss this topic.


    "By now, others should have noticed it too," the elf lord replied, his tone indicating that such information wasn''t as secretive as Princess Ling might have believed.


    Her gaze narrowed as she scrutinized the elf lord. The elves'' knowledge of ruins was unsettling.


    Could there be a spy among their ranks? The thought made her skin prickle with unease.


    The elf lord, seeming to read her thoughts, added, "There''s no need to be vignt. The emergence of ruins is too significant to go unnoticed by those who are truly aware."


    The tension in the air was palpable. Everyone understood that the appearance of ruins heralded both great opportunities and terrible dangers.


    These ancient ruins, shrouded in mystery and forgotten power, were the stuff of legends, with treasures and relics long lost to time. The allure of such ces was irresistible.


    Princess Ling''s thoughts raced as she imagined the potential consequences. The mere rumor of a ruin could throw entire empires into chaos.


    Kings and emperors, driven by greed and ambition, would mobilize their armies,unching expeditions to im the priceless artifacts and the power they contained .


    Such ruins were not just treasure troves but also strategic assets, capable of tipping the bnce of power in favor of whoever controlled them.


    Before she could voice her thoughts, the elf lord raised his hand.


    The air shimmered, and suddenly, the hall around them brightened as spirit energy enveloped the group.


    In a sh, the scene changed. They were no longer inside the grand hall but suspended in the sky, standing on a vast, ethereal expanse.


    Yuna gasped softly beside Spark, her voice barely audible as she muttered, "Oh, a high-level projection spell."


    The magical projection revealed the continent in all its breathtaking beauty. Vastndscapes sprawled beneath them: rolling mountains, sprawling forests, and expansive ins that seemed almost tangible.


    "This is our continent," the elf lord said, his voice reverberating through the shimmering space. He gestured to various points on the projection. "And those verdant patches you see are the other Feyhavens."


    Spark and the others understood immediately.


    Feyhavens were the hidden cities of the elves, each governed by a lord like the one standing before them.


    Though scattered across the continent, these cities were connected by a web of alliances and intricatemunication.


    "I''ve received word from a nearby Feyheaven about the ruins," the elf lord continued, his tone growing more somber. "They''ve requested our assistance."


    Princess Ling''s curiosity deepened as she tilted her head slightly.


    "But why seek help from us?" She asked, Her voice was careful, cautious.


    The elf lord''s gaze drifted toward a specific region on the projection, and with a subtle gesture, the image zoomed in.


    Thend between the Jul and Yan empires came into sharp focus, dominated by a series of massive craters that pockmarked the terrain like the scars of ancient battles.


    "This is where the ruins are expected to emerge," the elf lord said, pointing to one of the craters located precisely on the border between the two empires. "The energy signatures are growing stronger by the day. Something ancient and powerful stirs beneath the surface."


    Princess Ling''s expression tightened.


    That region had always been a delicate matter for both empires, a contested frontier where any unapproved movement could spark conflict.


    Yet the ruin''s emergence could not be ignored¡ªit was the very reason she hade to negotiate with the Jul Empire.


    The elf lord''s words confirmed their worst suspicions, and his presence added even more weight to the matter.


    "How long until this ruin emerges?" she asked, her voice steady, though her heart raced.


    "It''s difficult to say with precision," the elf lord admitted. "But the signs are clear. Months, perhaps years at most."

 Chapter 44: 44 - Elf Sovereign

    As the projection faded and they found themselves back in the grand chamber, the elf lord''s gaze swept over them, intense and contemtive. "Feyhaven will y a crucial role in what''s toe. We must tread carefully and prepare wisely."


    Spark''s could not contain his curiosity and asked. "I was wondering, why is the elf lord interested in this ruin?"


    He knew Elves typically stayed clear of the conflicts and bloodshed that followed the discovery of ruins, their interests rarely aligned with the worldly wealth that drove humans and other races. The elf lord''s active invitation to join this venture was unusual.


    Hearing the question, the elf lord''s expression grew solemn.


    "I trust you all to keep this matter a secret," he began, leaning slightly forward. "This ruin is rted to one of ourte sovereigns."


    "Sovereign..." Princess Ling''s eyes widened, as she whispered. Her voice carried a note of reverence and curiosity. As a schr of various cultures and races, she understood the gravity of the title.


    In the hierarchical structure of the elves, an Elf Sovereign was a figure of immense power and significance, ranking above the elf lords. The only figure above a sovereign would be an Elf King, a title that had not been held for millennia. Without a king, the various Feyheavens remained independent, loosely connected through their ancient ties.


    Elf Sovereigns were legendary beings, capable of reshaping seas andnds with a mere wave of their hand. They stood as the pinnacle of elven might and wisdom. However, during a catastrophic event ages ago, they were said to have vanished, leaving Feyheavens fragmented and leaderless. Their disappearance was a mystery, their legacy a source of endless spection and myth.


    "How certain are you that this ruin is rted to your sovereign?" Princess Ling inquired, her voice measured, yet tinged with the weight of history and curiosity.


    The elf lord nodded as if expecting the question. "More than sixty percent. Our research has been thorough. The energy fluctuations we''ve observed, the ancient markings... they all point to the presence of our sovereign."


    The room seemed to hold its breath at the implications. If the elf lord''s assertions were true, the treasures within this ruin would surpass those found in any other ruin that has emerged so far. The artifacts and knowledge left behind by an elf sovereign¡ªa being of ethereal manifestation, the pinnacle of power on the continent¡ªwould be unparalleled.


    If this news were to leak, it would undoubtedly attract forces from even the most distant empires, eager to im a piece of this extraordinary legacy.


    "You people really love digging up others'' graves," Spark remarked, a note of ridicule in his voice. His casualment shattered the tension, pulling them back from the brink of solemnity.


    The elf lord''s brow furrowed slightly at Spark''s nonchnt attitude. "Why does the Holy Scion say that?"


    Leaning back, Spark''s expression remained one of detached amusement.


    "Aren''t you all just digging up others'' graves in the name of the people''s well-being?" Spark''s words were blunt, cutting through the formality of the discussion.


    The elf lord studied Spark for a moment before responding. "So, does the Holy Scion have no intention of participating?"


    Spark waved his hand dismissively as if brushing away the very notion. "Count me out. I''m not interested in exploring someone else''s tomb."


    Princess Ling, observing the exchange between Spark and the elf lord, narrowed her eyes thoughtfully. Spark''s refusal was hardly a surprise. Over the past few days, she hade to understand his aversion to such ventures. He had consistently shown disdain for the exploration of ruins and ancient sites, always viewing them with a mix of skepticism and disinterest.


    She recalled a recent incident at the marquis''s mansion, where a simr topic had surfaced. During avish party, several nobles had excitedly discussed about ruins. Spark, however, had scoffed at their enthusiasm, making his opinion clear.


    "Why chase after the dead''s remnants?" Spark had remarked, his voice dripping with indifference. "The living have their own adventures to pursue."


    Now, standing in the grand chamber of the elven pce, Princess Ling saw the same disdain reflected in his eyes. His words to the elf lord echoed his earlier sentiments, reinforcing her understanding of his character. Spark was not one to be swayed by the allure of ancient relics or the promise of hidden treasures.


    Yet, as she watched the elf lord''s expression, a mix of resolve and curiosity, Princess Ling couldn''t help but wonder if there was more to Spark''s reluctance. Was it merely a disdain for the past or something deeper, a personal code that guided his actions?


    ***


    After a brief but intense discussion about the emerging ruin and the strategies surrounding its discovery, Princess Ling and the elf lord reached a tentative agreement.


    They would keep the details of the ruin confidential for now, cautiously nning their next steps. The importance of discretion and preparation was paramount, as any leak could set off a rush of factions vying for the untold treasures and knowledge within.


    With that, the group exited the grand chamber. The great wooden doors closed behind Spark and the group, the echo reverberating through the vast hall.


    The elf lord remained seated on his throne, his gaze lingering on the spot where the visitors had just stood. Beside him, a high-ranking elf attendant, known for his keen insights appeared and took a step closer.


    "What do you think of them, my lord?" the attendant asked, his tone respectful yet curious.


    The elf lord, his gaze still fixed on the closed doors, replied thoughtfully, "They are interesting. But the Holy Scion... I cannot see through him. He is a mystery, even to me."


    "Does the lord believe the rumors about him being the strongest on the continent?" the elf asked. Many among the elves dismissed such tales as human propaganda, meant to instill fear and respect. But without concrete evidence, even the elves were left uncertain.


    The elf lord sighed, leaning back into the ornate throne, its intricate carvings seeming to pulse with ancient energy.


    "I sure hope the rumors are not true," the elf lord murmured, his voice carrying a mix of apprehension and intrigue. "His presence could shift the bnce of power in ways we cannot predict."


    The attendant''s gaze turned thoughtful. "He doesn''t seem driven by conquest or glory. Perhaps, in that, there is hope."


    The elf lord nodded slowly. "Indeed. He may not seek to wield his strength for dominion, but his very existence could inspire fear or ambition in others."


    The chamber fell into a contemtive silence, the weight of their conversation settling like a veil over the grand hall. The elf lord''s mind wandered back to Spark''s dismissive words, the way he had brushed off the notion of exploring the ruins. There was a casual confidence in him, a detachment that belied the strength the elf lord could sense but not fully understand.


    "Prepare our forces," the elf lord finally said, his voice firm and resolute. "We must be ready for whatever unfolds. The Holy Scion may walk his own path, but we cannot afford to be unprepared."


    The attendant bowed deeply. "As youmand, my lord."

 Chapter 45: 45 - Would you lose?

    The group left Feyhaven on the third day, with the elf leader guiding them to the city''s edge.


    As they stepped out, the towering trees of Feyhaven loomed overhead, their ancient branches weaving together to form a thick canopy.


    Though they had left the city, the vast forest stretched endlessly ahead, its depths seeming to go on forever.


    Feyhaven was known as one of thergest forests in the empire, a ce where even the most experienced travelers could easily lose their way.


    After marching for half a day, the trees seemed to press in closer, creating a growing sense of disorientation.


    Despite following their map, the forest''s size and winding paths made it feel like they were walking in circles. Every turn mirrored thest, with the forest floor nketed in ferns and the air filled with the rustle of leaves and distant bird calls.


    As the afternoon light began to fade, long shadows stretched across the underbrush. Realizing it was time to rest and regain their bearings, they stopped and made camp in a small clearing.


    The group worked quickly, setting up tents and gathering firewood, remaining alert to the quiet dangers hidden within the forest''s tranquil beauty.


    As dusk settled, a fire flickered to life, casting a warm glow over the campsite. The forest''s shadows deepened, and the sounds of nocturnal creatures filled the air.


    Princess Ling, Spark, and Yuna sat close to the fire, watching the mes while Zhao Shi prepared their evening meal with calm efficiency.


    The quiet of the evening was broken when Princess Ling finally voiced a question that had been on her mind.


    "How much does Lord Spark know about the sovereigns?" she asked casually, though curiosityced her tone.


    Yuna''s eyes caught a faint shimmering light that seemed to surround their camp.


    "A sound barrier," she murmured, recognizing the spell the masked man had cast. It was meant to keep their conversation from wandering ears.


    Spark, unfazed by either the barrier or the question, shrugged.


    "I guess they were strong in their time," he replied, his voice as indifferent as ever.


    Princess Ling leaned in slightly, pressing the subject. "What if they returned to the continent and tried to rule again? What do you think would happen?"


    Spark''s eyes flickered briefly with interest as he considered it. "If they came back, the world would be thrown into chaos. They could topple empires with a single move."


    "Does Lord Spark believe the current rulers are strong enough to stop them?" Princess Ling asked, her gaze fixed on him as if trying to read his thoughts.


    "They''d lose," Spark replied, waving the idea away with a casual flick of his hand. His tone was steady, unbothered.


    Sensing a chance to dig deeper, Princess Ling asked with a yful tone, "And what about Lord Spark? Would you lose?"


    Spark paused, a smirk ying at the corner of his lips. Turning to meet her eyes, he responded with quiet, unmistakable confidence. "Nah, I''d win."


    The boldness of his statement hung in the air, leaving Princess Ling momentarily speechless.


    He didn''t entertain doubt or second-guess himself. He spoke as if victory was a given. Was it confidence, or arrogance? She couldn''t quite tell.


    Composing herself, she replied, her voice steady but touched with admiration. "Then if that dayes, I hope Lord Spark will fight for the world."


    Their conversation was cut short by amotion at the edge of the camp. The soldiers'' voices rang out, sharp andmanding.


    "Stop right there!"


    "Who dares approach the camp?"


    A weak, familiar voice answered from the shadows beyond the firelight. "I''m just here to sell my goods."


    As the soldiers parted, the group saw the hunched figure of an old elf, his body bent under the weight of arge bundle of wood. He shuffled closer, waving a gnarled hand when he spotted Spark and Yuna.


    "It''s you two youngsters," the old elf greeted them, his tone friendly despite the soldiers'' harshness.


    Spark''s instincts had been right to keep their identities hidden until they left the forest. This old elf had a knack for appearing out of nowhere. It was smart to stay cautious around him.

 Chapter 46: 46 - Another encounter with the old elf

    Princess Ling, recognizing the familiar figure of the old elf, waved her hand with a weing gesture.


    "Let him through," she instructed her soldiers, who promptly stepped aside to allow the old peddler into their camp.


    The elf, hunched under the weight of his massive bundle of wood, shuffled towards them. As he approached, Spark, leaning back with an air of detached amusement, nced up. "Still peddling your woods, old timer?"


    The old elf chuckled, hisugh a low, raspy sound. "Ah, one must make a living, young man. And it seems fate has brought us together again."


    Curious and slightly bemused, Princess Ling asked, "Why are you in the forest at this time?"


    "I was searching for fateful customers," The old elf replied, his eyes twinkling with a mix of mischief and determination. "And here I am."


    Spark smirked, clearly entertained by the elf''s persistence. "Old timer, you know no one will buy your wood for that amount, right? Maybe if you give a discount, the princess here might consider buying them."


    "Princess?!" The old elf''s eyes widened in shock as he turned towards Princess Ling, now fully aware of her identity. Memories of their previous encounter flooded back, and he recalled how persistently he had tried to sell his overpriced woods to her. His face turned pale, and he seemed at a loss for words.


    Spark grinning, seized the moment, leaned forward, and proposed, "How about this? You give her this bundle of woods, and she will overlook your previous offenses."


    The old elf''s face twisted in reluctant hesitation.


    "This..." He stared at the bundle as if it were his most prized possession.


    "I still have to make money," the old elf muttered pitifully.


    Seeing this Spark waved his hand dismissively. "Tch. Forget I asked. Stingy old man."


    Yuna, unable to suppress her curiosity, interjected, "Why are you so obsessed with making money?"


    The old elf looked at her as if she had asked an obvious question.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" he replied, his voice tinged with incredulity. "Of course, it''s to live a life of riches."


    Yuna shook her head, clearly expecting such an answer. "I should''ve known. And how many bundles have you sold so far?"


    The elf''s face grew even more hesitant, His voice dropped to a mumble, and he admitted. "Well¡­ that would be none."


    Given the exorbitant price he was asking¡ªeach bundle costing a million coins¡ªit was no surprise that no one had bought any. Spark raised an eyebrow. "Not exactly the best business strategy, is it?"


    The old elf sighed deeply, a look of frustration crossing his face. "No one understands the value of these woods. Each bundle is worth its weight in gold."


    Princess Ling, ever diplomatic, offered a soft smile. "Perhaps if you exin the true value and purpose of these woods, someone might see their worth."


    The elf''s eyes lit up at her words. "Ah, thedy understands! These woods are not just for burning. They have ancient enchantments that can enhance the spirit energy of those who meditate near them. They can even ward off malevolent spirits!"


    Yuna tilted her head, intrigued but skeptical. "That''s quite a im. But if it''s true, why are you wandering the forest alone, trying to sell them to anyone who crosses your path?"


    The old elf''s shoulders slumped slightly. "Because not everyone believes in their power. It''s a hard sell in these times. People want immediate results, not ancient wisdom."


    Spark chuckled softly, his amusement evident. "Well, maybe if you weren''t asking for a king''s ransom for each bundle, you''d have better luck."


    The old elf sighed deeply, the sound one of long-suffering patience. "Perhaps. But some things are worth more than gold, young man. And those who understand will pay the price."


    "You should tell others that these woods are from the World Tree," Spark suggested, his tone half-joking. "Maybe then they''d be willing to buy."


    The old elfughed wryly, shaking his head. "If others knew that, they''d throw me in prison."


    Spark chuckled again, a hint of disbelief in his voice. "Well, even your own kind doesn''t believe your tales about World Tree Woods."


    The elf''s eyes twinkled with a mix of challenge and seriousness. "Young man, if you don''t believe me, I can take you to see the World Tree."


    "!"


    The entire group fell silent, eyes wide with disbelief. Princess Ling and the masked man were particrly shocked, their faces reflecting the gravity of the old elf''s offer. On the other hand, Yuna and Zhao Shi seemed more intrigued than astonished, their curiosity piqued.


    Spark stared at the old elf, his brow raised in amusement. After a moment''s consideration, he waved his hand dismissively. "No, I''m not interested in visiting smelly people''s homes."


    The old elf seemed taken aback, his mouth opening and closing as he searched for a response. "That¡­"


    "The smell of this forest is already unbearable," Spark continued, his voice tinged with mock disdain. "I can''t imagine the stench of that ce."


    Hearing Spark''s remark, the old elf smiled wryly unable toe up with a response.


    Princess Ling, recovering from her initial shock, looked at the old elf with curiosity. "Is it true? Can you really take us to see the World Tree?"


    "Oh, no. I can''t take just anyone there." The old elf waved his wrinkled hand and pointed at Spark. "Only this young man."

 Chapter 47: 47 - Turn water into wine

    Princess Ling tilted her head, curiosity mingling with skepticism in her gaze.


    "Why only him? Is there any particr reason?" she asked, her eyes narrowing slightly as she studied the old elf.


    The old elf shook his head, a kind smile on his weathered face, and replied softly. "No, no particr reason. This young man seemed fated, that''s all."


    "Fated?" Princess Ling echoed, raising an eyebrow.


    The elf nodded, his smile widening. "It''s hard to exin. It''s more like a hunch, I suppose. Sometimes, you just sense a connection."


    Spark, lounging back with a casual air, interjected with a dismissive wave. "Don''t believe this old man''s words, Princess. He''s just trying to sell you his woods with his tales."


    Princess Ling nced at Spark, noting the faint smirk on his lips, then turned back to the old elf. She maintained a polite expression, but her mind whirled with questions. The elf''s demeanor and words, though intriguing, did have the ring of a practiced storyteller, someone used to spinning tales to entice or distract.


    "We''ve already met twice; it''s your fate to go there. What do you say, young man?" The old elf''s voice carried a hint of insistence, as if he believed in some deeper connection.


    Spark, unfazed by the old elf''s question, simply shrugged. "Well, fate or not, I''m not interested in wandering through more forests or chasing after mythical trees."


    Yuna, who had been silently observing the exchange, leaned forward, her eyes glinting with curiosity. "And what truth lies in your tale, old thing? Why should we believe in these woods and your connection to the World Tree?"


    The old elf hesitated, his fingers tightening around his bundle.


    "The World Tree''s wood holds immense power," he began, his voice low and earnest. "It''s not just wood. It carries the essence of the tree, a fragment of its ancient magic. Those who understand its value..."


    "Well, if you want to prove you''re not lying and there''s truth to your words, then let''s burn some of your woods and see their magical properties," Spark suggested, pointing to the flickering bonfire at the center of their camp.


    "That¡­" The old elf''s eyes darted to the bundle, reluctance etched on his face.


    "See? If you hesitate like this, no one will believe your words," Spark added with a grin, leaning back, his eyes gleaming with challenge.


    The old elf sighed, a look of resignation washing over him.


    "But money¡­" he muttered, almost to himself.


    Spark sighed as well, exasperation mingling with amusement. "That again?"


    Thinking of something, Spark''s lips curved into a mischievous grin as he said, "How about this? I''ve got a great idea that could make you a lot of money."


    The old elf''s ears twitched at the mention of money, and he leaned in, eager for Spark''s next words. "What is that idea?"


    Spark held up a jug filled with clear water, gesturing towards Yuna with a flourish. "Do you see this jug of water? She can turn it into wine."


    The old elf''s eyes widened, a look of bewilderment crossing his face. "Really? How?"


    "Show him," Spark instructed, a glint of amusement in his eyes.


    Yuna, catching on to Spark''s yful scheme, nodded with a mischievous grin. "It''s a secret technique, so make sure you don''t tell anyone," she whispered conspiratorially.


    Taking the jug, Yuna closed the opening with her palm and began to chant strange, melodic words, her voice barely above a whisper. Momentster, she removed her hand and passed the jug back to the old elf.


    The old elf peered inside, his eyes widening in disbelief. The water had turned into a rich, red wine, its aroma wafting up and tantalizing his senses.


    "Why don''t you taste it, to see if it''s real?" Spark suggested, his tone casual yet inviting.


    The old elf hesitated, shaking his head.


    "I can''t. I''m bad with drinks," he replied, trying to hand the jug back to Yuna.


    "It''s only a ss. Just taste it," Spark urged, signaling Zhao Shi to pass a ss to the old elf.


    Zhao Shi quickly handed a ss to the elf, who still appeared hesitant. But as the heady aroma of the wine continued to fill the air, the old elf''s resolve weakened. He poured himself a small ss, the deep red liquid shimmering in the firelight.

 Chapter 48: 48 - Burning woods

    "Only a ss," the old elf muttered, as he held the wine ss with a mix of hesitation and curiosity.


    "Taste it," Spark encouraged, pouring himself a ss and taking a sip with exaggerated enjoyment.


    Seeing Spark take the lead, the old elf''s reservations melted away. He lifted the ss to his lips and drained it in one swift motion. "Hmm, it does taste good," he admitted, eyeing the empty ss with a hint of surprise.


    "Take another," Spark said, refilling the old elf''s ss without waiting for a reply.


    The elf shook his head, pushing his ss aside.


    "No, I''ve tasted it. It''s genuine," he said, his voice firm but his resolve visibly wavering.


    "Take another ss, nothing will happen." Spark insisted, his smile unwavering as he poured more wine into the old elf''s ss and topped off his own.


    "This is thest one," the old elf finally relented under Spark''s persistent urging. With a resigned sigh, he took the ss and gulped it down.


    "Another one," Spark offered, filling the ss again almost immediately.


    The old elf''s cheeks were flushed now, a sign of the wine''s effect, but he still seemed to hold onto a shred of his consciousness. He tried to shake off the drink''s influence, but the aroma and taste were too enticing. In the end, he gave in to his craving, epting yet another ss from Spark.


    Around the bonfire, the rest of the group watched with a mixture of amusement and mild concern. Princess Ling and Yuna exchanged bemused nces, while Zhao Shi tended to the meal with a knowing smile. Even the soldiers, usually stoic and disciplined, were sneaking curious looks at the unfolding spectacle.


    Spark, clearly enjoying the scene, continued pouring ss after ss for the old elf, his grin widening with each pour. The old elf''s initial reluctance melted into a haze of indulgence, each sip loosening his demeanor further.


    As Spark refilled the old elf''s ss yet again, he caught Yuna''s eye and gave a subtle nod. Understanding his unspoken signal, Yuna''s lips curved into a mischievous grin as she stepped forward.


    "W-what are you doing to my woods?" the old elf slurred, his eyes bleary and unfocused, when he noticed Yuna unbuckle the bundle of wood tied to his back.


    "Don''t worry about the woods, just enjoy the wine." Spark remarked, his tone deceptively casual." And wine is expensive, you know."


    Spark appeared like a fox with its prey in sight, his eyes gleaming with yful malice and gestured for Yuna to continue.


    The old elf, too inebriated to stand, could only watch in dismay as Yuna took one piece of wood after another and tossed them into the bonfire at the center of their camp.


    "Stop," the old elf muttered weakly, but as Spark refilled his ss, he prioritized draining it first.


    The fire zed brighter with each log Yuna added. The mes crackled and leaped higher, and the intensity of the light around their camp surgedpared to the soldiers'' camps.


    Suddenly, strange flickers of light, like ethereal fireflies, began to emanate from the bonfire and spread into the forest, glowing in the dark.


    Princess Ling and the others quickly noticed the unique scent wafting from the fire. It spread through the surrounding area rapidly, and everyone inhaled deeply, the aroma filling their senses.


    "I like the scent of the burning woods rather than the forest itself," Sparkmented poetically, watching the mes dance.


    The warm glow from the bonfire intensified, casting a bright, almost magical light that transformed the night into a luminous spectacle. The entire forest around them seemed to light up, casting a serene glow all around.


    "What''s this?" murmurs of astonishment spread among the soldiers. One by one, they began to feel the changes in their surroundings and their bodies.


    "What''s happening?" another soldier asked, looking around in bewilderment.


    "I feel better," one soldier eximed. "My injuries¡ªthey''re gone."


    The fatigue from the day''s march evaporated, and even hidden injuries and old scars began to heal, fading away as if by magic. This was no ordinary phenomenon¡ªit was as if the very essence of the forest was working to rejuvenate them.


    Zhao Shi, standing near the bonfire, also appeared shocked. He pressed a hand to his chest, feeling the renewed vigor within him. His gaze flickered between the bonfire and Spark, who was leisurely sipping his wine, seemingly unaffected by the wonder around him.


    The old elf, finally able to speak despite his drunken state, looked at the bonfire with a mixture of regret and satisfaction. "I told you... these woods... they are from the world tree. But... no one believes..."


    Princess Ling, her eyes wide with amazement, turned to Spark.


    "Lord Spark, what''s all this?" Princess Ling asked, her voice tinged with awe and curiosity. "Are his words true?"


    Spark took another slow sip of his wine before responding with a casual shrug. "Who knows?"


    "Can I take a piece of this wood?" Princess Ling asked, her eyes alight with curiosity.


    Spark gestured, his expression weing. "Go ahead."


    Although she didn''tpletely believe the old elf, she was intrigued by the mystical properties of the wood. As it was not umon for elves to produce such magical nts and trees, She decided to take a piece back and have it researched.


    ***


    As the first light of dawn filtered through the dense canopy of Forest, the old elf stirred awake. He blinked blearily, momentarily disoriented by his unfamiliar surroundings.


    "Where am I?" he mumbled to himself, rubbing his temples as the remnants ofst night''s wine-induced haze clung to his senses.


    Suddenly, he jerked upright, his eyes darting around the campsite.


    "My woods?" Paned his voice as he frantically scanned for his precious bundle. His gazended on the discarded rope he had used to secure the logs, now lying limp and empty.


    Desperation drove his eyes to the remains of the bonfire, where he saw only ashes and charcoal. The faint, lingering scent of the wood wafted through the air, a reminder of what had been consumed by the mes. His heart sank.


    Beside the smoldering ashesy a jug, its sides stained with thest drops of red wine. Next to it, a folded piece of parchment caught his eye. With trembling hands, the old elf picked it up and unfolded it.


    It was an apology letter from Spark.


    Realization dawned on the old elf, and he slumped to the ground, understanding he had been tricked again.


    [A/N: Avoid bad influences, don''t be like this old elf.]

 Chapter 49: 49 - Parting

    The group emerged from the dense expanse of Feyheaven Forest, pausing at its edge to take in the sight of the seemingly endless canopy that nowy behind them in tranquil stillness.


    "We finally exited this smelly forest," Spark remarked, leaning back in his carriage with a satisfied smirk.


    As the group resumed their journey, the endless ins stretched before them, a stark contrast to the dense, magical forest they had left behind. The sky above was a clear blue, unmarred by clouds, and the sun cast a warm glow over thendscape.


    The previous night''s events yed on the minds of all who had witnessed the miraculous power of the old elf''s wood. Every now and then, someone would nce back at the forest, recalling the figure of the old elf and the unexpected magic they had encountered.


    The soldiers, invigorated by the restorative effects of the enchanted firewood, moved with renewed energy, their usual fatigue absent after the night''s peculiar rejuvenation.


    The soldiers chatted among themselves specting about the old elf and his extraordinary wood. Some even wondered if they would encounter him again on their travels.


    On the way, they took a brief rest at a creek nestled between sparse woonds. The soldiers fed their horses and allowed them to drink from the clear, flowing water.


    Spark loungedfortably, observing the activity around him with detached amusement. Finally returning home after a three-month-long exile, he appeared genuinely happy.


    Princess Ling watched from the side, still contemting the events from the previous night. Before leaving the forest, she had considered asking the old elf where he had obtained the mystical wood, but Spark had convinced her otherwise. He warned that the old elf, upon waking and realizing his loss, would demand an exorbitant price for the burned wood. It was better to leave without confrontation.


    Resigned to his advice, Princess Ling sighed and continued to observe the creek, her thoughts mingling with the gentle flow of the water.


    ***


    After a few hours of travel, the group arrived in the sparsely popted city of Fero. The city was marked on their map, a significantndmark indicating the point where their paths would diverge.


    The capitaly to the south, while Spark''s destination, Dwight State, was to the west.


    "We''ll stay here for the day," Princess Ling announced. She turned to Spark, her expression curious. "What about you, Lord Spark?"


    "We won''t be staying."


    "I guess, we''ll be parting ways here." Princess Ling smiled warmly. "Then, I hope we meet again, Lord Spark."


    Spark nodded. "We''ll be on our way then."


    Spark''s carriage left the city without halting, heading west towards Dwight State. Princess Ling watched the carriage disappear into the horizon, a thoughtful expression on her face. She then stepped inside her carriage and directed it towards a nearby inn.


    Once inside the carriage, Princess Ling''s always calm and gentle face turned cold.


    "Did you notice anything odd about the Holy Scion?" she asked the masked man sitting opposite her.


    "Odd thing?"


    "Does he seem like the strongest man to you?" Princess Ling asked again.


    The masked man shook his head. "No."


    "Then, tell me, how do you see him?"


    After contemting for a moment, the masked man replied, "A spoiled young master."


    "Exactly. There''s nothing special about him," she remarked disdainfully. "Why are the five emperors wary of someone like him?"


    Traveling beside the man of rumors himself, she had observed his nature. From every point, he appeared to her as nothing more than a spoiled young master. She had suspected this before, but now she was even more convinced that the rumors were spread only to instill fear among everyone. She was more inclined to believe the rumors were false.


    "The strongest man on the continent? What a joke."


    ----------


    End of the first volume


    -----------


    Author''s Note: This is the end of the first volume. I wanted to end it with 50 chapters but oh well I didn''t want to bore you all. BTW feel free to leave a review in my review section on how was it so far and what could be improved. I would appreciate it. Keep Supporting!

 Chapter 50: 50 - The Mother

    A figure stumbled through the dark, cave-like tunnel, the faint light of the exit barely visible ahead.


    His breaths came in ragged gasps, each step heavy with fatigue.


    His grey hair, now matted with blood, clung to his face, and his torn, stained clothes revealed the brutal toll the journey had taken on him.


    "I have to get out... report this to the empire," he muttered, his voice a pained rasp. Every movement was a struggle, but he forced himself forward, driven by desperation.


    The exit was near¡ªso close that he could feel the warmth of the outside world calling for him.


    With a final burst of energy, he surged toward the light, breaking free from the suffocating darkness of the cave.


    The open in greeted him with a gentle breeze, and he copsed onto the soft, green grass, gasping for air.


    With trembling hands, he reached for a glowing stone in his pocket, clutching it tightly as it began to emit a soft light. Relief washed over him¡ªhe could finally teleport back to safety.


    But in an instant, his hope was shattered. The stone exploded in his hand, its light extinguished.


    A sharp pain shot through his chest.


    His breath hitched as he looked down, his eyes widening in disbelief.


    An arrow-like dark object protruded from his body, having pierced both his chest and the teleportation stone.


    Blood poured from the wound, and with growing dread, he turned his head to face the cave entrance.


    Four figures emerged from the shadows, their faces grim and all too familiar.


    His formerrades¡ªthose who had fought alongside him for so long¡ªnow stood against him. His heart sank, the horror of their betrayal twisting in his chest.


    "It''s... it''s you," he stammered, voice barely above a whisper.


    One of them spoke, their voice hollow and twisted. "You can''t escape. It''s over."


    Memories flooded his mind¡ªtheir group had been among the empire''s finest, known as one of the strongest ascendant teams. Together, they had aplished the impossible, resolving countless crises for the empire.


    But this time, they had ventured into a ruin unlike any other. What should have been a routine exploration turned into a living nightmare.


    They had been transported to a hellish dimension, trapped in a realm of darkness for over a year.


    There, they fought day and night against unspeakable horrors, their strength and resolve slowly withering. Desperation wed at them, and one by one, hispanions sumbed to the darkness.


    He had been thest to hold on, the only one determined to find a way out.


    But now, as he looked into the dead, empty eyes of hisrades, he realized the terrible truth. Their bodies had been overtaken by the very creatures they had fought against.


    "How could this happen?" he whispered, his voice barely holding back the anguish. "Jin, Rei, Maru, Tessa... we were supposed to return together..."


    The figures stepped closer, their movements unnatural, twisted by the dark forces that now controlled them.


    "Join us," one of them said, their voice cold and devoid of emotion.


    Tears welled up in his eyes as he stumbled backward, clutching his bleeding chest. "No... I can''t... I won''t be one of you!"


    "There is no escape," the figure who once was his closest friend replied. "You are already one of us. You just don''t know it yet."


    Desperation wed at him as he tried to flee, but his body betrayed him.


    His steps were sluggish, the weight of despair too great to ovee. "I have to warn the empire... they need to know..."


    A sickening thud echoed across the in as another dark arrow pierced his skull. His body crumpled to the ground, motionless.


    A moment passed, then his eyes opened again.


    The lifeless body of the grey-haired man slowly stood, a sinister smile curling on his bloodstained lips.


    "As expected," he muttered, his voice no longer his own. "His body was strong. It took time, but now it is mine."


    The other possessed figures gathered around him, their twisted voices filled with eerie satisfaction. "We are finally free."


    "What weaklings humans have be," one of them spat, looking down at their former leader''s body with disdain. "These were supposed to be among the strongest ascendants?"


    The grey-haired man, now fully possessed, chuckled darkly. "If these are the best human world has to offer, then this world will fall easily."


    "But not yet," he cautioned, his tone sharp. "We musty low. The human emperor... if his bloodline still exists, we cannot afford to be reckless."


    A heavy silence fell over the group at the mention of the emperor. The fear was palpable¡ªno one dared challenge that name.


    "And the Mother," he added, his voice filled with reverence. "Until she is awakened, we must remain hidden."


    The others nodded solemnly. None would dare oppose the Mother''s will. She was their creator, the one who held dominion over them all. And she was the Arch nemesis of the human emperor.


    "For now," the grey-haired man said, casting a final nce at the ruin. "we return to the empire. It''s time to blend in."

 Chapter 51: 51 - Weakening seals

    In the depths of a vast void, a small orb of light drifted forward, surrounded by a swirling miasma.


    This was a soul avatar, sent to uncover the hidden secrets of this dark realm.


    It moved cautiously toward the only flicker of light in the distance, its glow dimming with each passing moment.


    As the avatar approached, it trembled, warning of the danger ahead. Its light flickered, barely clinging to existence.


    Towering before it stood ten massive pirs arranged in a circle, radiating an eerie brightness that pushed back the surrounding miasma.


    It was an altar, ancient and foreboding.


    At the center of the altar sat a figure, shrouded in a thick veil of miasma, meditating in silence.


    A closer look revealed the figure to be a woman, her long white hair floating unnaturally despite the stillness.


    Countless flickering lights hovered around her, and as the avatar watched, some of those lights slowly dissolved into nothingness.


    Just as the soul avatar prepared to retreat, the woman''s eyes snapped open, locking onto it.


    Paralyzed with fear, the avatar could not move.


    "You dare to spy on me?" Her cold, disembodied voice reverberated through the void. "Be gone."


    In an instant, the soul avatar began to disintegrate, its light snuffed out like a fragile candle.


    The woman closed her eyes once more, and the void returned to its oppressive silence.


    ---


    In a grand chamber filled with pristine white walls and shimmering lights, a man dressed in white sat at the center of arge stone tform.


    Surrounding him, many figures in identical attire knelt in meditation, their palms outstretched, feeding streams of spirit energy toward the man in the middle.


    Suddenly, the man''s eyes flew open, and he coughed violently, blood spurting from his mouth.


    The shockwave from his release of power sent the meditating figures flying, crashing them into the chamber walls.


    Coughing and gasping, the figures scrambled to their feet, concern etched into their faces.


    "Holy Lord! Are you all right?" they cried, rushing toward him.


    "I''m alive," the Holy Lord rasped, his body shaking uncontrobly as blood trickled from his nose and mouth. "But she¡­ even from across space and time, the Mother Witch has wounded me."


    ---


    Later, in a grand hall filled with robed figures, the tension was palpable.


    Each figure was locked in fervent discussion, their expressions filled with urgency and dread.


    Seated on a majestic throne, the Holy Lord observed them all in silence.


    "Are those dark beings awakening?" one of the robed men muttered, his voice tinged with fear.


    "The seals are weakening," the Holy Lord confirmed grimly. "At this pace, the Mother Witch will awaken soon."


    "Is there nothing we can do?" someone else asked frantically. "Is there no way to stop her?"


    The Holy Lord shook his head gravely. "The Mother Witch is beyond my calctions. Her power transcends what I can see."


    A wave of despair washed over the hall as murmurs of fear spread.


    The Holy Lord raised his hand to quiet them.


    "But there is a way to slow her awakening," he said.


    The crowd immediately fell silent, eyes filled with hope.


    "In my vision, I saw someone aiding in breaking the seals," the Holy Lord revealed, his words heavy.


    "Who would dare do such a thing?" an outraged voice shouted. "Do they wish to doom us all?"


    "We must capture this person at all costs," another figure demanded. "They must be brought to justice."


    The Holy Lord let their voices calm before continuing. "This person is a little girl¡­ from the mortal empire. She is tied to the awakening of the Mother Witch."


    A stunned silence followed his words.


    "A little girl?" someone whispered. "How can she be responsible?"


    "I do not know how, nor did I see her clearly," the Holy Lord admitted. "But I sensed a wisp of her aura. She is somehow connected to the Witch."


    "Could she be a descendant of the Mother Witch?" another voice asked.


    "No," the Holy Lord said firmly. "The Mother Witch has no descendants."


    At that moment, therge doors of the hall creaked open.


    A young man with purple hair entered, bowing deeply to the Holy Lord.


    "You called for me, Holy Lord?"


    The atmosphere in the hall lightened somewhat at the sight of the youth. All eyes turned to him with hope.


    "I have an important task for you," the Holy Lord said. "You are to go to the mortal empire."


    The youth''s face remained impassive as he asked, "What is my mission?"


    The Holy Lord gestured, and an attendant stepped forward, handing him a small, glowing stone. "There is a girl connected to my prophecy. This stone contains a wisp of her aura. It will react the closer you get to her. You are to find her and bring her here. If she cannot be captured, you are to kill her."


    The youth took the stone with a solemn nod. "As youmand, Holy Lord."


    _________________


    Author''s Note: From here on, chapters will be locked, those who don''t have coins can use fast pass.


    Keep Supporting!

 Chapter 52: 52 - Holy Land

    After the meeting ended, a figure d in white, the Holy Lord, stood atop a grand balcony. His gaze was fixed on a distant, towering golden statue, shimmering under the light.


    Outside, the balcony overlooked an expanse of endless clouds drifting by, creating a serene yet somber atmosphere. The cool breeze fluttered the curtains behind him, adding to the air of contemtion.


    "Ancestor, how can we pass this cmity?" he muttered, his eyes never leaving the imposing statue.


    The statue represented their revered ancestor, the founder of the Serene Sky Holy Land. This ancestor, once a general under the human emperor, had led a crusade against the dark beings and their creator, the Mother Witch. The Serene Sky Holynd was established in the hopes of maintaining the bnce of the world.


    As the history of this holynd was passed down, so too were themandments of their ancestor: to protect the human world and prevent the re-emergence of dark beings. This sacred responsibility had been inherited by each generation of Holy Lords, and now it rested on his shoulders.


    He sighed deeply, the weight of his duty pressing heavily on him.


    "We still have that thing," he murmured to himself. "I''ll use it if it''s thest resort."


    Thinking about different matters, the Holy Lord''s gaze softened slightly.


    "But it shouldn''t reach that point," he muttered, reassuring himself. "As long as Zarak finds that little girl, the situation should be under control."


    Zarak, the purple-haired disciple he referred to, was the most talented disciple in their holynd. At just eighteen years old, Zarak had already earned the title of top disciple. Raised within the confines of the holynd with minimal contact with the outside world, Zarak had been shielded from mortal desires that might corrupt him.


    Now, this young ascendant was powerful enough to conquer an ordinary empire single-handedly, or so they believed based on his performances thus far.


    Although Zarak had been sent on various missions before, such as hunting beasts and undertaking minor tasks, this was his first assignment in a human empire. The Holy Lord and the elders had some concerns, but they felt reassured knowing that there were few in the mortal empire who could challenge Zarak. His background alone would deter most from acting against him recklessly.


    They would have descended themselves, were it not for the restrictions imposed upon the mortal world.


    As far as they could recall, these restrictions had not existed twenty-five years ago. They had appeared suddenly, barring entry to anyone over the age of thirty. Despite their attempts to bypass the restrictions, each effort was met with rejection and a strange thunder tribtion that descended upon them, shocking them severely.


    The thunder tribtion was not something they could survive easily, yet miraculously, they emerged mostly unharmed, save for the shock it caused.


    Turning to an attendant standing nearby, the Holy Lord inquired, "Did you send the letters to the other Holynds?"


    "Yes, Holy Lord," the attendant replied. "They should have received them by now."


    "That''s good," the Holy Lord nodded.


    Their holynd was not the only one; there were five other holynds, each practicing different arts. All of their ancestors had fought side by side during the ancient skirmishes against the dark beings. These holynds, much like theirs, were located in ces seldom reached by humans and rarely made contact with the mortal world.


    "Why do I feel like I forgot something?" the Holy Lord mused aloud, sensing something amiss. He looked to the attendant, seeking a response.


    "Well, if the Holy Lord forgot something, then it must not be important," the attendant replied.


    "That''s right," the Holy Lord shrugged off the thought. How could he, a holy lord, forget something important?


    ¡­


    On the endless grassy ins, a purple-haired figure stood, his gaze scanning the horizon.


    "Which way is the human empire?" he muttered to himself. "I forgot to ask the Holy Lord for a map."


    Feeling determined not to turn back aftering this far, he looked up at the sky where flocks of birds were flying overhead.


    "Maybe if I follow them, I''lle across human settlements where I can ask for directions," he reasoned aloud, setting off in the direction the birds seemed to be heading.


    [A/N: Changed his hair color, cuz he resembled someone very closely]

 Chapter 53: 53 - Alice

    -Dwight State-


    Avishly decorated carriage halted before the city''s most renowned restaurant. People bustled in and out, each eager to dine at the famous establishment.


    A chubby figure came out from thevish carriage, supported by his servants.


    Seeing this figure, the crowd cleared a path for the man, well known for his antics and notable background. This chubby man was Baros, the son of a wealthy merchant whose fortune rivaled that of many marquises.


    As Baros entered the restaurant, he was greeted by a waiter with a polite bow and a weing gesture.


    He swept his gaze across the floor; the people in the restaurant did not dare meet his gaze.


    He headed straight for the upper floor. Upon reaching his usual spot, he noticed a familiar figure seated by the window. His eyes gleamed with recognition, and he hurried over, his big belly bouncing with each step.


    "Bro Spark, you''ve returned," Baros eximed, his breath heavy from the short sprint.


    The seated figure was Spark, who had recently returned to the state. Seeing Baros, Spark''s face lit up, and he gestured for him to sit.


    "Let''s have a drink," Baros invited, eager to reunite with his old friend. The two were notorious drinking buddies in the city, often causing a ruckus when drunk.


    "I can''t drink right now," Spark replied with a somewhat dejected expression.


    "What?" Baros almost leaped from his seat. "Who are you? You must be an imposter. My bro never rejects free drinks."


    "I''ve gotpany with me," Spark exined, pointing to another table nearby.


    Baros turned to look but saw only a pile of food. As he squinted, he noticed the food was moving. A small golden head popped up, munching on arge roasted leg. Baros'' eyes widened.


    "Big bro, who is this copy of yours, another sibling?" Baros asked, staring at the little girl with greasy cheeks.


    "Father is my father," replied the little girl, still engrossed in her meal.


    Baros''s eyes widened and turned to spark. "Bro Spark, you didn''t tell me you had a daughter?"


    "I also didn''t know I had a brat," Spark replied.


    "I thought we were simr." Baros feigned weeping. "You and I made a vow to remain single forever. You traitor."


    "Why are you saying it like you''ve been cheated on?" Spark looked at Baros with an unamused expression. "And I don''t remember making such vows with you."


    Returning to hisposed self, Baros asked, "So, who is she?"


    "She just told you."


    "For real? You''re not kidding?"


    Spark''s face remained solemn as he stared at Baros.


    "But it''s only been three months. How can you have a kid this big?"


    "Well, it''s a long story," Spark said, recalling the day he arrived in Dwight State.


    ¡­


    After three months, Spark returned to his city. Upon entering, the guards greeted him courteously with deep bows, their faces reflecting a mix of respect and reverence. It seemed they had anticipated his arrival and had cleared the streets in preparation.


    As Spark passed through the unusually empty streets, people peeked from their houses and shops, each offering warm, happy smiles. The city buzzed with a quiet excitement, the atmosphere tinged with anticipation.


    Seeing this, Spark mused to himself, "They all look happy. Should I increase their tax?"


    Yuna, staring out from the carriage window, observed the scene with curiosity. "Why are they acting strange?" she mused. "They didn''t evene out to wee the young master."


    A whileter, their carriage arrived at arge gate, the entrance to the Dwight mansion. As they approached, the gate swung open, and the carriage rolled inside, passing through a long garden. Both sides of the path were lined with meticulously trimmed foliage, forming a beautiful canopy overhead.


    The carriage came to a stop at the end of the path. The door opened from the outside, revealing a butler standing with a respectful bow, holding the door knob.


    "Wee back, Young Lord," the butler said, his voice steady and respectful.


    Spark replied with a nod.


    The butler led the way, opening the entrance for Spark. As the mansion doors swung open, rows of maids and butlers in crisp ck and white attire,plete with neat bowties, stood ready to greet them.


    "This is more like it," Yuna remarked, her eyes sparkling at the sight.


    The mansion was grand, with a magnificent chandelier hanging from the ceiling. The decor was opulent, with gleaming ss and ornate decorations adorning the walls and floors, reflecting the wealth and prestige of the Dwight family.


    Spark took in the sight with a sense of satisfaction. The familiar surroundings, the respectful greetings, and the grandeur of the mansion. The journey had been long, but now he was home.


    Spark noticed that even the maids and butlers gave him simr looks to those he had received from the townspeople on his way here. Curious, he nced around, observing their expressions.


    "Where are my parents?" Spark asked the leading butler, his tone firm.


    "They are in the indoor garden, Young lord," the butler replied with a respectful bow.


    "Did springe again? What are they doing in the garden?" Spark muttered to himself, a hint of amusement in his voice. "Let''s go disturb them."


    As they walked past the grand hall, Zhao Shi, trailing behind Spark, marveled at the grandeur of the duke''s mansion. Every few steps, his eyesnded on another rare ornate piece hanging on the walls.


    The hall was adorned with exquisite decorations, and the architecture was magnificent, unmatched in many ces he had seen before.


    However, as they continued through the mansion, Zhao Shi couldn''t help but notice the absence of guards. Apart from the butler and maids, there were no signs of security personnel anywhere.


    This detail stood out in stark contrast to the opulence surrounding them. He silently wondered why such a grand estate wouldck visible protection, especially considering the power of the Dwight family.


    Not long after, the group reached the garden, which had a pavilion at its center. From within the pavilion, the sounds of conversation drifted out, and two figures could be seen resting inside. The group moved closer.


    A tall, golden-haired man and a graceful woman lounged in the pavilion. Spark approached, his tone carrying a hint of dejection as he said, "Father, Mother, you didn''t evene to see your son."


    "Oh, you''ve returned. Did you enjoy your vacation?" boomed a broad voice. The tall golden-haired man stood up. This was Spark''s father, Duke Dwight Renard, head of the Duke family and one of the leading figures in the Jul Empire.


    "You''ve safely arrived," a woman''s voice followed, gentle and soothing.


    "Yes, Mother," Spark replied respectfully to his mother, Sophia, who stood beside his father.


    "Whileing here, I''ve noticed strange gazes from the people and even the maids and butlers. May I ask why?" Spark questioned, sensing it had something to do with his parents.


    His parents exchanged a warm smile before his father spoke. "We are proud of you, son."


    "Huh, what''s with the praise?" Spark asked yfully. "Did someone die? Or am I getting disowned?"


    "We have a new member in our family," his mother said, her smile warm and inviting.


    "New member?" Spark echoed, momentarily dazed. "Don''t tell me you two got me another sibling at this age."


    "No, we didn''t," Renard retorted sharply. "And what''s wrong with our age?"


    Avoiding his father''s re, Spark turned to his mother. "Where is this new member?"


    Sophia, turning behind her, called out softly, "Don''t be scared,e out."


    A brief momentter, a tiny golden head popped out, staring at Spark curiously with big, innocent eyes.


    "Meet your daughter, Alice."

 Chapter 54: 54 - Unexpected Daughter

    Spark stood dazed, staring at the little girl. She had twin-tailed golden hair, blue eyes, a small nose, and round cheeks¡ªthe little girl looked like a doll.


    "I knew my son would bring me grandchildren," Spark''s father praised, a proud gleam in his eyes.


    "Who knew he secretly had a wife? Well, he is of age so that it would be normal," Spark''s mother added with a nod.


    "You should''ve told us sooner. Why did you hide it from us for so long?" Spark''s father questioned, raising an eyebrow.


    His parents kept talking, but Spark''s gaze remained fixated on the little girl, lost in a stupor. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    "Say hi to your father," Spark''s mother prompted, pointing at Spark.


    Little Alice came forward, her tiny fingers fidgeting together. Gathering her courage, she raised her chin and said softly, "H-hello, Father."


    Alice''s voice brought Spark back to reality. His brows furrowed slightly as he turned to his parents.


    "Is this some kind of prank?" he asked. "I know you two have been trying to get me to marry for a while, but this is too much."


    "Why would you think that?" his mother replied, puzzled.


    "How could I have a wife and a child this big? I''ve been single my whole life," Spark protested. "I''m still young; I have a life to enjoy."


    "Why are you saying it like that?" his father gave him a sidelong nce.


    "Who brought her here?" Spark asked, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "A month ago, her mother brought her here," Spark''s mother said.


    "So, where''s her mother?" Spark wanted to see the woman who was trying to deceive his parents.


    "She left a day after bringing Alice," Spark''s mother replied. "It seems she wanted to meet you."


    "She told us that Alice was your and her daughter," said Spark''s mother. "And she was lovely like a fairy."


    "Mother, Father, did you sell your son?" Spark grumbled, seeing their praise. "How did you believe the words of some random stranger?"


    "What do you mean strangers? She is your daughter and We''re family now," Said Spark''s father.


    "And how do you know she''s my daughter?"


    "Of course, we tested her blood," his father replied, smiling wide. "And it matches our bloodline."


    "There''s no way blood amber could give a false result," Spark''s mother added.


    Spark knew what his parents were talking about. Blood amber, a kind of red crystal, was used to test bloodline purity and aptitude. Influential families widely used it to test their descendants and groom the best among them for the family''s future. It was simple to see bloodline simrity in the crystal.


    Hearing his parents, Spark rubbed his temple. It seemed his parents had already epted the little girl as their granddaughter.


    A soft voice interrupted his thoughts. "Does father hate Alice?"


    Alice''s chin was down; her eyes were watery as she clenched her clothes tightly.


    Spark''s mother hurriedly picked up Alice and reassured her. "No, he is just tired and confused. He doesn''t hate Alice."


    Her words calmed Alice down a little. His mother then red at Spark with fiery eyes, as if saying, ''If you make her sad again, I''ll punish you.''


    "If you don''t believe us, you can see for yourself, can''t you?" his father interjected.


    "Okay," Spark nodded.


    "Bring us the blood amber," his father said, tilting his head to no one in particr.


    "No need," Spark interrupted. He had many thoughts riled up in his head as he paused.


    Giving it a thought, Spark took a deep breath and stared at Alice. His eyes turned slightly greenish as if they could see through the mysteries of the world itself.


    A brief momentter, he retracted his gaze, his brows furrowing.


    "So, did you see it?" his father asked.


    "Don''t tell me you two secretly took my genes and imnted them into some woman," Spark said skeptically, his brows furrowed. "You know that''s a capital crime, right?"


    "Hey, how dare you use your father of such a thing?" retorted Spark''s father. "She is your daughter; ept it."


    Although Spark had traveled to many cities and kingdoms around the continent, he didn''t remember having such a rtionship with anyone.


    He turned to Yuna and asked, "Did I ever...?"


    She was the only person always walking beside him; it was natural for him to ask her.


    Yuna shook her head.


    "No. But it could have happened before I was by the young master''s side." She continued, "Little Miss looks about ten."


    "Is that so," Spark muttered. By the looks of her, Alice appeared to be around ten, and Yuna had only been by Spark''s side for three years.


    "I don''t care what you say; she is now a member of our family," said his mother.


    "Let''s go, Alice." She took Alice with her. "We''ll meet your father when he is calm."


    The two, Alice and his mother, left the garden, leaving Spark deep in thought.


    "Congrattions in advance, brat. You''ve got a wife now," his father said with a chuckle.


    "Old man¡­" Spark could only smile wryly.


    On the day he returned, he had gained a wife and a daughter. He didn''t know where this unexpected wife and daughter hade from, but he knew his daily life wouldn''t be the same again.

 Chapter 55: 55 - Emperor academy

    "Bro, for real, you are not lying?" Baros''s eyes widened in shock, his jaw practically dropping.


    "Do you think I would babysit for fun?" Spark replied dryly, raising an eyebrow.


    "So you are a family guy now? I am proud of you, bro." Baros pretended to sob, patting Spark''s shoulders dramatically. "My little boy''s all grown up!"


    "Keep it up, and I''ll help you lose a few kilos," Spark threatened, a smirk tugging at his lips.


    "I was kidding, don''t get angry, bro." Baros quickly shifted back to his seat, hands up in mock surrender. "So, who''s her mother?"


    Spark turned to Alice, still munching on her food. "Alice, do you know your mother?"


    Pausing her feast, Alice looked up, her eyes wide and innocent. "Mother is Alice''s mother."


    Spark sighed, rubbing his forehead. He had expected that answer. "Do you know where your mother lives?"


    "Mother said she lives far away in the mountains," Alice replied matter-of-factly, returning to her meal.


    "I think your parents really sold you this time for real, bro." Baros tried to stifle a chuckle behind his hand, his eyes twinkling with amusement.


    Spark shot him a re before continuing. "Did you not live with your mother?"


    Alice shook her head, her twin tails bouncing. "No. I lived with Grandma Poo. But Motheres to visit me every month."


    Hearing this, Spark''s brows furrowed slightly, a mix of confusion and concern crossing his face.


    "Uncle, are you Father''s friend?" Turning to Baros, Alice asked, noticing the familiarity between the Spark and Baros.


    "Yes, I am. But little princess, don''t call me uncle, I''m only 23." Baros clutched his chest, feigning pain. "Call me big brother."


    Alice paused, tilting her head as she stared at Baros. "But you are Alice''s father''s friend. That makes you an uncle."


    Spark chuckled, shaking his head. "Weren''t you making fun of me? Now you''re an uncle for the rest of your life."


    "Little princess, how about this: I will buy you anything you want to eat, and you will call me big brother?" Baros proposed, still pained by the title of uncle above his head.


    His offer seemed to make Alice pause and consider it, her eyes lighting up with interest.


    Without waiting for her answer, Baros called for the waiter and asked to serve the best sweets avable. Soon, the table was filled with various sweets and desserts. Baros sighed in relief, thinking he had finally coaxed Alice as she eagerly dug in.


    With Alice distracted by her dishes, Spark and Baros continued their conversation about the city''s changes while Spark had been away.


    "Bro, did you hear? The party of ascendants that disappeared a year ago returned alive," Baros said, incredulity in his tone.


    "Who?" Spark asked, leaning in slightly.


    "The Ascendant party, Halo, that went to explore a copsed ruin. They returned after a year," Baros added. "If they were present during the war, the five emperors wouldn''t have dared to march recklessly."


    Halo was known as the strongest party of ascendants in the empire, consisting of an astral bloom ascendant with a special physique, a rare gift that few individuals possessed. They were known as the five heroes of the Jul Empire.


    A year ago, the emperor had sent them on an exploration task to a distant ruin. However, after many months without news from the party, they were proimed dead in the ruins. One of the main reasons the five empires decided to march against the Jul Empire was due to the disappearance of those five.


    "Oh, those guys returned, took them long enough," said Spark with a yful tone.


    "I heard they wanted to personally thank the person who stopped the war and saved the empire from destruction."


    "Oh, I wonder what they want," Spark smirked.


    In the empire, only a few people knew of the title Holy Scion. Those in the imperial pce and powerful figures such as dukes and marquis knew of the title, while themon people only knew of Holy Scion as a mysterious ascendant.


    "I''ve noticed there are many outsiders in the city," said Spark, suddenly shifting the conversation. "Is there something going on?"


    "Does bro not know the Emperor Academy is holding an entrance test at the end of this year?" Baros replied, his tone incredulous.


    "Oh, they are?" Spark mused, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.


    The Emperor Academy, the gathering ce for geniuses, was in the heart of the Jul Empire. Throughout the continent, this academy was renowned for its mysterious background and the powers it held. It wasn''t unusual for geniuses from faraway empires and kingdoms to travel great distances to participate in this once-in-a-lifetime entrance test. As one could only take the test once in their lifetime.


    Although the academy was located in the imperial capital, the empire held no influence over it. The academy had a far more mysterious and powerful background, one that even the emperor dared not offend recklessly.


    "Why haven''t you returned to the academy for so long?" Baros asked, his curiosity evident.


    "Well, I left with an excuse." Spark gave a sheepish smile, scratching the back of his head.


    "What excuse? You left without a word," Baros retorted. "Those old fogies might be fuming over you every day."


    "What about you?" Spark seemed to avoid the question, changing the subject to Baros.


    "Well... I gave them an excuse that I would bring you back to the academy," Baros admitted, giving Spark a sidelong nce.


    Their eyes met, and Spark couldn''t help but break into a chuckle, which Baros quickly joined.


    The two were students at the Emperor Academy, having joined at the same time. However, the strict rules of the academy prevented students from leaving its grounds. But Spark was not someone to follow other''s rules. Somehow, he had managed to escape and stay away for this long without being caught.


    "I think I''ll give the academy a visit. I have a feeling we''ll see a lot of drama," Spark said with a grin. "I''m expecting to meet lots of interesting characters this time."

 Chapter 56: 56 - Another Young master

    "I heard, this time it would be different from the rest," Baros said, lowering his voice.


    "Oh? What will be different?" Spark asked, his curiosity piqued.


    "I don''t know the specific details, but there''s a rumor that there will be special guests," Baros replied.


    "Special guests?" Spark echoed, raising an eyebrow.


    "What kind of figure would be deemed special by those old fogies?" Baros muttered, equally curious.


    "It''s only a rumor, though," Baros added quickly.


    As they were casually chatting, a figure approached their table.


    "Hey, did you not hear what I said?" a harsh voice cut through the air, drawing their attention to a skinny man standing before them.


    Baros nced around to see if the skinny man was addressing someone else, then pointed to himself. "You''re talking to me?"


    "Who else but you, f*t guy?" the man''s tone grew harsher. "Empty this table. Our young lord wants to sit in this window seat."


    His loud voice echoed through the restaurant, causing a pin-drop silence as everyone turned to watch the confrontation.


    The restaurant, known for its exclusivity, often required reservations or extra payment for a prime seat. With no empty tables left, it seems this person had singled out Baros and Spark''s table.


    Dark lines appeared on Baros''s face. Aside from Spark, no one dared disrespect him about his weight, especially not in his home city. This was the first time someone insulted him to his face and in such a public manner.


    "Look, I''ll even pay for your group''s meal." The man retrieved a pouch and tossed it onto the table, its contents clinking audibly.


    The customers watched silently, some with pity in their eyes for the man who had just sealed his fate. They knew the identities of the people at the window table and recognized that this wouldn''t end well for this so-called young lord and his followers.


    Spark, not anticipating such an event, struggled to contain hisughter, a wide grin spreading across his face.


    Baros''s face darkened further. "You''re really trying to buy us off?"


    "Are we in the wrong state?" Spark turned to Baros, grinning. "I''m sure we were in the Dwight state just a while ago."


    Noticing Spark''s amusement, the skinny man snapped, "What are you grinning for? You''ll leave this table too."


    Hearing the skinny man''s words, Spark nodded, the grin not leaving his face.


    "Do you know who we are?" Baros asked, his expression still dark.


    The man sneered. "I don''t care who you are. Our young lord wants this table, and you''re in the way."


    "Are all people from outside this arrogant?" Baros remarked, taking a deep breath. "I just reunited with my bro, and I''m in a good mood today. Apologize now, and we might forget this happened."


    The skinny man scoffed, refusing to back down. "Who do you think you are?"


    Before the situation could escte further, a voice interrupted. "That''s enough."


    A cold-looking man dressed in blue, clearly the so-called young lord, approached with an air of authority. Behind him, a few simrly stern figures followed.


    "Did you not find a suitable table yet?" the blue-dressed man asked, his tone exuding impatience.


    "These guys won''t give up their table," the skinny manined, gesturing to Spark and Baros.


    Turning to the table, the blue-dressed man said. "We came from afar and wanted to enjoy a meal while watching the scenery outside. We would be grateful if you gave us this table."


    "Are you sure you want this table? Meals here could be quite expensive," Spark said, a hint of challenge in his voice.


    "You dare mock our young lord? Do you know our young lord''s identity?" one of the followers chimed in, his tone aggressive. "He is the second prince of the gin kingdom."


    Spark chuckled, Shaking his head. It seemed these people didn''t understand the meaning behind his words.


    "A prince huh," echoed Spark. "You all are an interesting bunch."


    "But that''s fine. Let her finish first." Spark turned to Alice on the side.


    They hadn''t noticed before, but a small golden-haired, twin-tailed girl, was also seated at the table.


    Due to the chattering, Alice had already stopped eating and stared cautiously at the neers.


    "I am full, let''s go, Father," Alice said, grabbing the hem of Spark''s clothes with her tiny hand.


    "Oh, she says she''s full. Perfect, the table''s all yours," Spark said as he stood up.


    "Let''s go." Spark patted Baros''s shoulder.


    The group cleared the table and left the restaurant. As the skinny man watched them leave, he snickered and turned to his young lord.


    "See, young lord, you just need to give your name and people will make way for you everywhere," the man said in a ttering tone.


    ¡­


    After the group cleared the table, they settled in, enjoying their meal with a view of the city outside.


    As the skinny man savored his food, he noticed his young lord seemed preupied.


    "What''s troubling you, young lord?" he asked.


    Turning to the skinny man, the young lord mused, "Don''t those people before seem familiar? Especially the gold-haired one."


    "I don''t recall," the skinny man replied, bewildered, as did the others at the table.


    But the blue-dressed man was not satisfied with his answer. He had noticed the almost pitiful gazes of the customers around them during their confrontation with Spark and his group. Even when his followers revealed his identity as a prince, neither the group nor the customers around them reacted.


    Why should he worry about it? He shrugged off the thought.


    He was confident in himself and his background. He was the second prince of a remote kingdom. In his kingdom, he was the most talented genius. At an early age, he had shown talent that surpassed his siblings. He could have chosen the throne; however, his goaly elsewhere. He didn''t want to be a small fish in a pond.


    After hearing about the Emperor Academy, he traveled countless distances and finally arrived here.


    Just as the young lord was reminiscing about his past, he noticed many figures in armor entering the restaurant below. His eyes widened slightly. These weren''t ordinary guards; they had an unmistakable air of elite forces, and he sensed a powerful ascendant among them.


    *****


    A:N:- I identally touched privilege settings which caused to open first tier, and it seems I cannot delete it. Again, my fault.

 Chapter 57: 57 - An old acquaintance

    Baros, along with Spark, Alice, and Zhao Shi, rode in a carriage rolling across the city''s bustling streets. The tter of hooves and the creaking of wooden wheels melded with the lively tter outside.


    Merchants showed their wares, their voices rising above the chatter of pedestrians and the asional neigh of a horse. The scent of street food wafted through the air, mingling with the smell of fresh produce from the nearby market stalls.


    When a sudden loud noise grabbed Alice''s attention, and she peeked outside the window, her golden pigtails bouncing with curiosity.


    "Father, what was that sound?" she asked, her eyes wide as she stared in the direction of the noise.


    "Just some people enjoying their meal," Spark replied casually, leaning back in the carriage. "You could have waited for them to leave the restaurant."


    "I could not hold back," Baros said, a hint of sheepishness in his voice.


    "Now we won''t be able to go there for days," Spark sighed, shaking his head in dejection. He knew the restaurant was probably trashed by now and it would take a while to fix the damage.


    Baros''s chuckle lightened the mood. "These outsiders are too audacious."


    "I thought my hair would give away my identity," Spark mused, running a hand through his distinctive golden locks. "But I guess alter hair color is not umon outside the empire."


    In the empire, besides the Dwights, it would be rare to find another with such distinct golden hair. Meeting anyone with a golden color would directly connect them to Dwight, and most would avoid trouble. But it was different this time; it seemed those outsiders didn''t recognize him at all. His sphere of influence appeared to be confined to the empire only.


    Baros nodded. "You''d think with bro''s reputation, someone would have recognized you."


    "It''s better this way," Spark said with a yful tone. "I can move around without causing a stir and mighte across a few such arrogant fellows again."


    "Why does bro want that?" Baros asked, curious.


    "Life would be boring if there weren''t challenges once in a while," Spark replied, amusement in his voice.


    Baros looked dazed, unable to fully grasp Spark''s perspective. Maybe once he reached the same level of aloofness as Spark, he would understand, thought Baros.


    Shifting the conversation, Baros asked, "Where is bro''s little follower? I noticed she wasn''t with you."


    "She''s gone to settle some matters," Spark replied. The little follower Baros spoke of was Yuna, who was always seen beside Spark.


    "That''s rare," Baros said, chuckling. "I didn''t know she could leave your side."


    As far as Baros had seen, Yuna was always beside Spark, serving him not as a maid or a servant but as a dedicated follower. She seemed to want only to serve and nothing else.


    As their carriage continued forward, they reached the bustling city square, filled with pedestrians and carriages. Shops and stalls lined the streets, their canopies pping in the gentle breeze.


    "Are you hungry?" Spark asked, amused. They had just had a meal a while ago, but it seemed Alice had a big appetite.


    "No, I just¡­" Her voice trailed off as her cheeks slowly turned red.


    Spark chuckled softly and gestured to Zhao Shi. With a nod, Zhao Shi swiftly left the carriage and returned momentster with a colorful candy from a nearby candy shop. He handed it to Alice, whose eyes lit up with delight.


    "Thank you, Uncle Zhao," she said, her embarrassment forgotten as she unwrapped the candy and popped it into her mouth.


    As they continued, they noticed, on one side, a fairlyrge crowd had gathered, their attention focused on something at the center.


    Spark, noticing someone at the heart of the crowd, grinned and asked the carriage to halt. As they stepped out, people noticed them and quickly made way for them without a word, their expressions a mix of curiosity and respect.


    "Why are we stopping here, bro?" Baros asked, his curiosity piqued.


    "I saw an old acquaintance," Spark replied, grinning.


    Then, he turned to Alice and asked, "What kind of stories do you like?"


    Alice, stunned by the sudden question, hesitated and seemed a bit shy, but she mustered her courage and replied, "A-a hero saving the world."


    Spark was taken aback by Alice''s choice. Kids her age usually lovedmon fairy tales or childish stories, but Alice had a different taste.


    "That''s a peculiar taste,"mented Baros.


    They made their way through the crowd, which parted to let them through. At the center, an old storyteller stood on a small tform, captivating the audience with a tale of bravery and adventure. The storyteller''s voice was rich and resonant, drawing everyone in as he painted vivid images with his words.


    The old storyteller paused, noticing Spark and his group. The smile on his face faded slowly as he recognized Spark, but he managed to greet him. "Ah, it''s been a long time, Young Lord."


    "Indeed, it has," Spark replied, grin not leaving his face. "Still weaving tales, I see."


    The old man was the same storyteller who used to tell stories in an establishment in the Red State, where Spark was a regr during his exile. But the old man had quit his job there and disappeared. It wouldn''t be wrong to say, he was the reason the old storyteller left Red state.


    "I was saddened by your sudden departure, but I guess fate brought us together," Spark said, grinning.


    "I guess it''s my fate to meet you again, Young Lord," the old man replied with a wry smile.


    Noticing Alice standing beside Spark, the old storyteller''s eyes softened. "Who is this young one?"


    "This is my...dau-daughter, Alice," Spark introduced, hesitating only slightly.


    "A pleasure to meet you, Alice," the storyteller said, bowing slightly. "Would you like to hear a story?"


    Alice nodded eagerly, her twin tails bouncing with enthusiasm.


    "And what kind of story would you like to hear?" the storyteller asked, his voice gentle and inviting.


    "She likes stories about heroes saving the world," Spark exined, watching as Alice''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    The old storyteller chuckled, a warm, rich sound that seemed to carry the weight of countless tales. "A hero saving the world, you say? Well, I think I have just the story for you."


    Alice''s eyes sparkled as she nodded profusely. "Yes, please!"

 Chapter 58: 58 - Boundless sorrow

    The old man began his storytelling, his voice drawing everyone in. "Long ago, there lived a married couple in a forest near a vige. To the vigers, they were like wise sages. Because those two would help around the vige people and solve their problems."


    The two had amunal rtionship with the vigers, as the husband would sometimes hunt animals in the forest and share them with the whole vige. For a while, this rtionship continued with the vigers.


    One day, the wife got pregnant, and nine monthster she gave birth to a girl. The whole vige celebrated with the couple. The child grew up in the care of the vigers and her parents. The vigers treated her as their own child. She would constantly be seen around the vige, ying with kids her age.


    However, she was not a normal child. She had the ability tomunicate with insects and animals in the forest. Soon after noticing these changes and seeing her otherworldly sorcery, the vigers became wary of her and began to avoid her. Those vigers even warned their children not to mingle with her. With that, no one wanted to y with her anymore.


    She was basically an outcast by the vigers who once treated her like their daughter. Only at home did she still receive that love.


    But she was a strong girl, she didn''t feel sad but turned to the forest and yed around with the forest animals. As she aged, her hair slowly turned white. At first, she only had a few strands of white hair, but by the time she turned nine, her entire head of hair was white.


    One day, when her father was outte, she decided to go to the vige and search for him.


    The evening passed, and it was nearing nighttime. The wife, noticing the two had been gone for a long time, grew worried and went out to search for them.


    However, as she reached the vige gate, her heart nearly fell. She saw a familiar figure at the gate, tied to a pole. It was her daughter. Behind her, on another pole, her husband was also tied, bruised, and bloodied.


    She hurriedly ran to her daughter and released her bindings. But, as she freed the ropes, her daughter''s body fell limp into her arms. There was no breath in her; she had passed away.


    Seeing her daughter''s limped body, the mother couldn''t hold back her tears and cried. As her tears touched her daughter''s cheek, they slowly turned to ice. The mother''s entire head of hair turned white, while her daughter''s white hair slowly turned ck.


    "The vigers, witnessing all this, pointed fingers at her. Some called her a demon, some called her evil, and some called her a witch."


    The old storyteller paused, letting the gravity of the story sink in. The crowd was silent, and Alice''s eyes were wide with a mixture of sadness and curiosity.


    "But the story doesn''t end there," the old storyteller continued, his voice taking on a mysterious tone.


    "The mother, with her heart shattered and her spirit broken, vowed to protect her daughter''s memory. She embraced her daughter''s lifeless body, and a powerful magic surged from her boundless sorrow."


    "The vige was engulfed in a cold mist, and everyone in the vige was frozen to death. Carrying her daughter''s body, the mother left the frozen vige, without turning back, leaving only whispers of their tragic fate."


    The crowd listened intently, captivated by the tale. The old storyteller''s voice was the only sound in the square, and even the vendors paused to hear the story unfold. Lanterns around the square began to flicker to life, casting a warm, golden glow that danced on the cobblestones and illuminated the storyteller''s expressive face.


    "Soon, the name of the witch began to cause terror among kingdoms. With her newfound power, she would go around destroying human cities and kingdoms. And there was no one to stop her.


    "Unbeknownst to her, that day, when her daughter passed away, there was still one survivor in that vige. It was her husband, whom she hadn''t even looked back at.


    When he woke up, his injuries were miraculously healed as if he had been reborn, and he had awakened a power to manipte spirits. The man burned the vige and those frozen people, saying a final farewell to their once-happy home in the forest before turning and leaving.


    "Time passed, and the man reached an astonishing level of power. One day, the two, once a happy married couple, came face to face. But they were not meeting as husband and wife but as enemies. She had already reached a point where there was no redemption for her cruel acts against humans and she would continue to do so. For the survival of humans, he had to confront her."


    The years had turned her eyes cold, capable of freezing the ocean. The luster and longing that once shone in her eyes for him were long gone.


    The two fought for days, their powers shing with a fury that shook the earth. But when he was on the verge of victory, seeing his wife''s face again behind that cold exterior, he couldn''t do it.


    "He chose the only way to stop her without killing her. He sacrificed his soul, creating a powerful seal that would imprison her forever in an unknown ce, saving the human world from the witch."


    The storyteller''s voice trailed off, leaving the audience in a heavy silence. The night had fully descended, and the square was now bathed in the soft glow ofnterns. Alice''s eyes were wide with wonder and a hint of sadness.


    "Did you enjoy the story, little one?" the old man asked, walking towards them.


    "Yes, old grandpa," Alice replied, her eyes shining.


    Spark turned to Alice. "Would you like to hear more stories from him next time?"


    Alice nodded eagerly, her eyes still sparkling with the excitement of the tale.


    "Then we''ll make sure toe here again." Spark chuckled. "I''m sure you won''t disappear, leaving Alice without a good storyteller like yourself."


    "Of course. How could I?" the old storyteller could only reply with a wry smile.


    The crowd slowly dispersed, leaving the square quieter. Only the old man remained, counting his coins.


    ---------


    A:N- What kind of child reads such stories? lol

 Chapter 59: 59 - Alice wants to be hero

    As the carriage began to roll forward, the city square faded into the distance. The aroma of food and the calls of vendors were reced by the rhythmic tter of the carriage wheels on the cobblestone streets. The lively sounds of the city gradually softened, giving way to a more tranquil ambiance.


    They passed by shops closing for the night, their windows darkening one by one. The city''s vibrant life slowly transitioned into a calm, serene evening. Magicalnterns hung from posts, casting a soft, golden glow that lit their way. The gentle light from thenterns danced on the cobblestones, creating a soothing, almost magical atmosphere.


    Inside the carriage, Alice was still buzzing with excitement from the old storyteller''s tale. Her eyes sparkled as she enthusiastically raised her tiny fist.


    "I want to be strong like that hero, beat up bullies, and save everyone," Alice dered, her voice filled with determination.


    Baros turned to her with a smile, intrigued by her bold promation.


    "Oh, who are you going to beat?" Baros asked yfully. "Does Alice have bullies? Tell this big brother, and I''ll scare them for you."


    Alice looked Baros up and down, her eyes scanning his chubby body from top to bottom.


    "Can Uncle fight?" she asked, her voice full of innocent skepticism.


    Spark, sitting to the side, couldn''t help but snicker at the exchange.


    Baros feigned offense, puffing out his chest and patting his round belly.


    "Of course, this big brother can fight! These muscles are just well-hidden, that''s all," he said, flexing his arms dramatically.


    Alice giggled, her earlier doubt reced by amusement. "Okay, Uncle. I believe you."


    "But why didn''t Uncle beat up that bully that came when we were eating?" asked Alice, tilting her head in genuine curiosity.


    Baros scratched his head awkwardly. "Well¡­ fighting is bad."


    Alice looked at him skeptically. "But isn''t fighting bad guys good?"


    "How so?" asked Baros, wanting to hear her reasoning.


    "Because that''s what heroes do," Alice replied with a proud grin.


    Baros should have known by now that Alice''s answers revolved around heroes. Her simple yet earnest response made himugh and shake his head.


    "Is Alice angry with that bully from the restaurant?" Spark asked, seeing her bring up the topic.


    Alice nodded profusely, her twin tails bouncing. She raised a tiny fist in the air, her expression serious. "If Alice was big, Alice would''ve beaten that big bully. Alice was enjoying treats, and that bully came to take it all."


    They couldn''t help butugh at her earnestness. It seemed she was more concerned about her candy treats than the actual confrontation.


    "That bully, once I meet with Grandma Poo, I''ll ask Grandma to beat him up," said Alice.


    "Is this the grandma Alice lives with?" Spark asked.


    "Yes," nodded Alice, her expression turning somewhat mncholy.


    Seeing this, Spark asked gently, "Do you miss her?"


    Alice replied with another nod, her eyes reflecting a mixture of sadness and fond memories.


    "Is she strong?" Baros suddenly asked, intrigued.


    Alice raised her chin, her eyes gleaming with pride. "Grandma Poo is super strong."


    "Oh, how super strong?" Baros asked again, his curiosity deepening.


    "She can lift arge wood, and she can also punch a hole in arge rock," Alice said, spreading her arms as wide as possible. "Thisrge!"


    Baros and Spark shared a nce, both imagining a big, muscr grandma.


    Alice added with determination, "Don''t worry, Father. Once I grow up, I''ll be strong like the hero and protect you from bullies."


    Hearing Alice''s soft deration, Baros chuckled. "Little princess, what are you saying? Your father is the biggest bully out here."


    Spark shot Baros a re, shutting him down. "Don''t stuff bad rumors into her ears."


    The city lights flickered as the carriage moved on, blending into the night. Alice''s head gentlynded on Spark''s side, her small body leaning into him. Spark nced down at her, seeing her eyes droop with the onset of sleep.


    Her eyes closed, and she breathed softly. Alice had fallen asleep, exhausted after a whole day of wandering around the city and the excitement of hearing the story. In her sleep, her cuteness was such that it could melt a cier.


    "Bro, you''ve got such a cute daughter. You hit a jackpot," praised Baros, his voice soft to avoid waking her.


    "Don''t say it like I was gambling," Spark replied, giving a side nce at Baros.


    "Well, in a sense, it''s like gambling," Baros said with a chuckle.


    The carriage continued forward, the gentle sway and rhythmic tter of wheels creating a soothing ambiance. Baros stared out the window, lost in thought, before suddenly asking, "Bro, who do you think was right, the witch or the hero?"


    "Not you too," Spark replied, rubbing his forehead.


    "Why? Did bro not like the old man''s story?" Baros asked.


    Pausing a moment, Spark said, his voiceced with mock disgust. "Such stories make me sick,"


    "Why? I quite liked it," Baros probed further.


    Spark sighed, clearly reluctant to respond but replying anyway. "What''s the point of a hero having all that power if, in the end, you''re dying?"


    Baros nodded thoughtfully. "I guess that makes sense. But the hero''s sacrifice would inspire many to do the same and fight for the world if the day came. He will also be immortal in the minds of people."


    "There''s no such thing as immortality after death. Once you''re dead, you''re gone. Only eternal darkness awaits you," Spark interjected.


    "My bro suddenly became philosophical," Baros said with exaggerated shock in his eyes.


    "Noble sacrifice? Those things are good only in stories."


    "So, bro won''t step forward if such a day came?" Baros asked.


    "No. I won''t."


    "Why?"


    "Well, I guess, because I''m not a hero."


    Baros paused, then said, "But if I were in a situation like that hero, I wouldn''t hesitate to protect the things I love."


    "What would you protect, your food?" Spark chuckled.


    Barosughed, shaking his head. "Maybe I would, just to make sure you don''t eat it all."


    The ride back was peaceful. Spark, looking out the window, was lost in his thoughts. The night sky, dotted with stars, stretched endlessly above them, a vast canvas of twinkling lights.


    -------


    A: N- Alice is ying the role of young master better than Spark lol.

 Chapter 60: 60 - Butler Zhao wants to join the academy?

    As night had already fallen, Baros didn''t linger after dropping the three off at the front door. He gave a brief nod to the head butler, who promptly opened the door for them, and then returned to his carriage, the sound of the wheels fading into the distance.


    Spark and Zhao Shi walked into therge hall, the marble floors reflecting the dim light of the chandeliers hanging above.


    Alice was snuggled up and asleep on Spark''s chest, her tiny fists clinging to his robe. The two made their way down a long hallway, their footsteps echoing in the otherwise silent corridor. The walls were lined with weapons and ornate doors, each one telling a story of battles fought and won.


    "Butler Zhao, I see you haven''t spoken a word the whole time. Is something bothering you?" Spark suddenly asked, his voice breaking the heavy silence.


    Caught off guard by Spark''s question, Zhao Shi shook his head, his eyes widening briefly before heposed himself.


    "I''m fine, young master. I appreciate your concern," Zhao Shi replied, his tone respectful yet distant.


    "But I''ve noticed, Butler Zhao, that you seem quite interested in the Emperor''s Academy," Spark added, a hint of curiosity in his voice. "Do you want to join the academy?"


    Jolted by Spark''s revtion, Zhao Shi turned to see Spark''s amused face. "Young master noticed."


    "How could I not notice my butler suddenly bing silent?" Spark said, a hint of a smile ying on his lips.


    When Baros brought up the topic of the Emperor''s Academy earlier in the day, Zhao Shi showed an uncharacteristic reaction on his usually stoic face. Spark''s keen eyes had not missed this subtle change.


    "I suppose I once had an aspiration to learn at the academy, but unfortunately, I''ve already crossed the age limit," Zhao Shi said, shaking his head in dejection. "And I''m only an ordinary human. There''s nothing in me for the academy to take me in."


    Zhao Shi knew well about the Emperor''s Academy and its rules. Among them were two of its strictest regtions: the age limit and the necessity of innate talent. The academy strictly admitted only those under thirty who possessed an innate talent to be powerful ascendants.


    "I see," Spark added thoughtfully. "But I''ve said it before, I''ll grant you one wish. Tell me, do you want to join the academy?"


    Hearing the offer made Zhao Shi pause his steps. His face changed slightly as if in inner conflict. After a moment, he shook his head. "I don''t want to burden you with it, young master."


    From Spark and Baros''s conversation, Zhao Shi had discerned that the two were students at the academy. It would be unwise for a student to go against the academy''s rules.


    "It''s only a matter of a few words," Spark said nonchntly, dismissing the difficulty as if it were nothing. For many, gaining entry to the academy required immense hardship and struggle, but Spark spoke as if it were a trivial matter. Anyone else hearing this might have found it absurd.


    Zhao Shi still shook his head. "Thank you, young master, but I''ll keep that wish for some other time."


    To Zhao Shi, this was only his young master trying tofort him. After all, once one passed the age limit, there would be no exceptions, even for kings and emperors. This strict rule prevented old ascendants from joining the academy. Even if they were strong, their age would restrict their entry.


    "I see, that''s fine," Spark said, not pushing further. They continued walking down the hallway, the silence only broken by their footsteps.


    In front of Spark''s chamber, a figure stood waiting. It was his mother, Sophia, her expression a mix of relief and anger.


    "Did you drink?" Spark''s mother asked, her eyes sharp and probing.


    "No." Spark shook his head. "You told me I can''t drink in front of Alice."


    "That''s good." She sighed with relief, her stern expression softening slightly. Still looking at Spark with a hint of reproach, she added, "Don''t let your drunkard friend teach her any bad habits."


    Of course, there could be only one drunkard friend his mother referred to: Baros.


    "Look how sleepy she is," she said, her tone gentler as she caressed Alice''s sleepy head. "Don''t let her out this long next time."


    "Will you take her to your bed?" Spark asked, a pleading look on his face.


    "No, you two will be sleeping together again," she replied firmly.


    Alice had been sleeping in his mother''s chamber while he was in exile. Now that he had returned, his mother suggested Alice should sleep with him. She insisted it would make up for the time they hadn''t spent together and create a stronger bond between father and daughter. After his mother''s continuous persuasion, Spark reluctantly agreed.


    After a brief scolding from his mother, Spark entered his chamber with Alice in his arms.


    Zhao Shi bowed to Spark and then went to his room, which was opposite Spark''s chamber.


    Inside the well-decorated room, Zhao Shi sat on a surface, in a meditative posture, feeling the energy of his surroundings.


    The room was sparsely furnished to Zhao Shi''s liking, with a simple bed and a small table, but it exuded a sense of calm and order. A single candle flickered on the table, casting a soft glow that danced across the walls.


    Zhao Shi began practicing his breathing technique, his breaths bing slow to the point of stopping entirely. The air around him seemed to thicken, charged with a subtle energy.


    Suddenly, Zhao Shi opened his eyes, a trickle of blood flowing from his lips. The taste of iron was familiar, a bitter reminder of his limitations.


    He raised his hand to wipe the blood away, as if this were a daily urrence. Staring at his bloody hand, his body shook.


    "I still couldn''t do it. I still cannot be an ascendant," Zhao Shi whispered to himself, his voice filled with frustration and despair.


    Why? Zhao Shi wanted to ask someone this question, but deep down he knew the answer himself.


    "This curse¡­" Zhao Shi muttered, coughing up another mouthful of blood. "Have I be the sinner of my family?"


    "Yue¡­" He stared at the flickering candlelight, his gaze distant as he recalled a memory from his past. A vision of a young girl, her smile radiant and her eyes full of hope, filled his mind.


    "No, I cannot falter here." Zhao Shi jolted awake, shaking his head. "Because I''m sure, he, that hero, would''ve chosen the same path."


    "I will ovee this," He whispered to himself, his voice steady.


    Zhao Shi clenched his fists, determination ring in his eyes. He resumed his meditative posture, his breaths bing rhythmic and controlled once more. Zhao Shi continued his meditation, the room filled with an eerie stillness. The soft glow of the candlelight flickered, casting long shadows on the walls. The night was silent, save for the Zhao Shi''s quiet breath.

 Chapter 61: 61 - Alices teacher

    The morning sun filtered through therge windows of the grand estate, casting a warm, golden hue over the intricate tapestries and polished floors. The scent of blooming flowers from the garden wafted through the open windows, mingling with the fresh, crisp morning air.


    Sophia and Renard sat in their usual ces in the grand sitting room, enjoying their morning tea. Alice, with her twin tails bouncing with every step, approached them with a determined look on her face.


    "Grandma, Grandpa, I have a request," Alice told the two.


    "And what is that?" asked Sophia softly, curious.


    "I want to be strong," Alice suddenly dered, her voice filled with conviction.


    Renard looked at little Alice with a curious gaze, setting his teacup down gently.


    "Oh, our little Alice wants to be strong?" he asked, a hint of a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.


    "Yes," Alice nodded vigorously, her twin tails bouncing up and down.


    Sophia and Renard exchanged a knowing look and smiled at Alice''s enthusiasm. They couldn''t reject their little granddaughter''s heartfelt request.


    "That means Alice needs a teacher," Sophia said, her eyes twinkling with amusement.


    "Could Grandma and Grandpa not teach me?" Alice asked, her voice filled with innocent curiosity.


    "We can, but there''s someone even better than us," Sophia replied softly, her smile widening.


    "Someone better?" Alice''s eyes sparkled with excitement, her imagination running wild.


    "Yes, Alice will be taught by the best teacher in the empire," Sophia told her, her tone filled with pride and assurance.


    Hearing her grandma say that, Alice''s eyes gleamed, and her mouth formed an ''O'' of excitement. She could hardly contain her joy at the prospect of learning from the best.


    ¡­


    "Huh? Why do I have to teach her? Aren''t there other people?" Spark grumbled, his voice echoing slightly in the spacious room lined with books and scrolls.


    "Who else can teach her better than you?" his mother, Sophia, countered, her tone firm.


    "Even if you put it that way, I am not teaching her," Spark waved dismissively, his expression one of frustration. "Babysitting her is already taxing for me."


    "You''ll teach her," said Spark''s mother, not backing down. Her tone was resolute, and her gaze unwavering.


    Spark sighed deeply, running a hand through his hair. The soft rustle of the wind outside did little to soothe his mounting frustration.


    "Mother, you know there are others who can teach her," he protested weakly, his voice tinged with desperation.


    "She is our only granddaughter. How can we let just anyone teach her?" Spark''s mother replied firmly. "She can only be taught by the best."


    In the empire, only a few coulde close to Spark in terms of intellect. Yet, his talent was often overshadowed by his reputation as the troublesome young lord of the Dwight family. Few knew he was also a genius at the Emperor Academy.


    In the end, she left Alice in his care and departed, leaving Spark with the daunting task on his head. He could only sigh rubbing his forehead.


    ¡­


    Spark, along with Alice and Zhao Shi, took a stroll around the garden, surrounded by tall, flowering trees that filled the air with the sweet scent of blossoms. The morning sun cast long shadows on the ground, creating a serene and picturesque setting.


    "Why do you want to be strong?" Halting his steps, Spark suddenly asked, his tone serious as he knelt to be at Alice''s eye level.


    "To be strong," Alice replied, raising her small fist with determination.


    "And why do you want to be strong?" Spark pressed.


    "To protect Father from bullies," Alice dered with a fierce look of resolve.


    "You want to protect me from bullies?" Spark asked, pointing at himself in surprise.


    Alice nodded her head profusely, her twin tails bouncing with the motion.


    Hearing her words, Spark couldn''t help but chuckle. "To protect me from bullies, I see."


    "But Alice, you''re underestimating me." Spark pointed up to the sky. "Under the sky, there''s no one who can bully me without consequence."


    Hearing Spark''s confident words, Alice''s eyes gleamed with newfound reverence, as if acknowledging his strength.


    "Oh, she believed my words rather easily," Spark muttered to himself, a smile tugging at his lips.


    "Can Father teach Alice to be strong?" asked Alice, her eyes wide with hope.


    "I like your motivation. Fine, I''ll teach you."


    Alice''s eyes gleamed with joy. "Father will teach Alice!"


    "But first, you have to be as strong as butler Zhao," Spark said, pointing at Zhao Shi, who stood a short distance away. "Then, I''ll teach you myself."


    "How strong is Uncle Zhao?" Alice asked, staring at Zhao Shi with curiosity.


    "Super strong," Spark replied. "He is the strongest man I''ve met."


    Receiving praise from Spark, Zhao Shi gave a slight nod before resuming his straight posture. His expression remained calm andposed, betraying no emotion, but a glint of appreciation shone in his eyes.


    "Strongest man¡­" Alice appeared dazed, her mind trying toprehend such strength. "Is Uncle Zhao as strong as Grandma Poo?"


    "Very strong," Spark confirmed. "Just like the hero in that story."


    Hearing her father mention the hero in the story, Alice''s interest was further piqued. She stared at Zhao Shi with a new gleam in her eyes, filled with admiration and curiosity.


    "Should I call Uncle Zhao ''teacher''?" Alice asked, her voice filled with innocent excitement.


    Zhao Shi shook his head gently. "Little Miss can continue calling me Uncle Zhao."


    Alice nodded, satisfied with his answer.


    The garden was a peaceful haven, bathed in the soft light of the morning sun. Flowers of every color bloomed vibrantly, filling the air with a sweet, fragrant aroma. Birds chirped melodiously from the branches of trees, and a gentle breeze rustled the leaves, adding to the tranquility of the scene.


    Spark sat on afortable couch under a gazebo, his eyes wandering around the two ahead. The gazebo, intricately carved from wood, offered a perfect vantage point to observe Alice''s training.


    Alice was sitting on a mat on the ground, her eyes closed in concentration. She mimicked Zhao Shi''s meditative posture, her small frame looking both determined and serene.


    Spark watched the two from hisfortable seat, his expression a mix of amusement as he observed Alice''s eagerness.

 Chapter 62: 62 - Awakening attribute talent

    After observing Alice and Zhao Shi for a while, Spark appeared bored, yawning continuously. He took a quick nap in the gazebo while Alice continued her training.


    However, it didn''t take him long to open his eyes and stare at Alice with a slightly amused gaze.


    Alice was still seated on the mat in the same spot, her small frame a picture of concentration. However, faint flickers of light began to surround her, casting an ethereal glow.


    Seeing this, Zhao Shi had already made some distance and watched from the side. As he continued to observe, his usually stoic showed a change of expression and his eyes widened at the sight before him.


    As a traveler, although he had not witnessed it for himself, he had read many records exining ascendants, awakenings, and the phenomena surrounding them. This, in front of him, was undoubtedly a phenomenon preceding an awakening. Zhao Shi, who had been watching intently, marveled at this unexpected development.


    When attempting an awakening, a person would go through a ceremony and find a suitable ce with protection from all sides to avoid being disturbed.


    Zhao Shi cautiously looked up at the clear sky, sighing in relief. Because after an awakening, a thunderous test from above would follow. Without proper preparation, passing the test would be difficult, and this open, visible ce was not suitable for such an event.


    Zhao Shi turned to Spark to say something but stopped, seeing Spark''s nonchnt expression. He continued to focus on Alice.


    The surrounding air had turned cold, and small icicles began to form around Alice, continuously forming and melting back. Seeing this, Spark''s lips curved into an amused smile. "Oh, an ice attribute."


    A child''s innate attribute talent often depends on their parent''s attributes. Seeing the icicles surrounding Alice, it was apparent to Spark that this attribute was from Alice''s mother.


    As time passed, the flickers of light surrounding Alice grew brighter, as if arva breaking through a cocoon to be a butterfly. It kept getting brighter.


    However, a sudden sound of ss breaking was heard and the lights surrounding her suddenly dimmed down.


    The surrounding phenomenon disappeared. Alice, who had been sitting on the mat, began to sway and fall back.


    "Little miss," Zhao Shi said in a worried tone, stepping forward.


    "She''s fine, just a little exhausted." Spark had already appeared before Alice, supporting her.


    "Young master, what just happened?" Zhao Shi asked. "Did little miss¡­fail?"


    "More or less," Spark replied, carrying Alice to the gazebo. "Her energy reserve couldn''t support her, that''s all."


    "I see," Zhao Shi seemed slightly relieved.


    The garden, usually a ce of tranquility, had witnessed an unexpected event. Sparkid Alice down gently on the couch, her breathing steady but shallow. Her small face was pale, and beads of sweat dotted her forehead.


    "What was that foreign energy I sensed?" a familiar voice called out, and Spark turned to see his mother, Sophia, racing towards him.


    Seeing his mother heading towards him, Spark''s expression already became sour; he knew he was about to get scolded again.


    Sophia stepped inside the gazebo and saw little Alice lying beside Spark, her face pale and sweaty.


    Seeing Alice in this state, Sophia''s face turned gloomy, and she inquired, "What happened to Alice? Why does she look pale?"


    "Well, something happened during her training," Spark said, trying to avoid saying too much.


    "And what''s that?" she asked again, her tone demanding an exnation.


    Spark sighed, knowing there was no evading his mother''s concern.


    "Alice... she reached the awakening state," he said, finally meeting his mother''s gaze.


    Sophia''s eyes widened in shock. "Awakening? At her age? Without any prior preparation or training?"


    Normally, before attempting an awakening, one would undergo rigorous training of both mental and physical strength. This training often included consuming numerous alchemic pills and elixirs to increase their chances of sess. Such preparations were crucial, fortifying the body and mind for the arduous process.


    Most individuals spent years, even decades, preparing for this moment. They endured grueling regimes, consumed rare and expensive concoctions, and meticulously nned their awakening ceremony in a well-protected environment. Despite all this, many still failed. Alice, with no such preparation, had instinctively touched the threshold of awakening.


    "It was unexpected," Spark admitted.


    Sophia knelt beside Alice, gently brushing her hand across the child''s forehead. "This is serious. She could have been seriously harmed. Awakening is not something to be taken lightly."


    Sophia''s hand glowed green, and the radiance enveloped Alice''s whole body. This was his mother''s special attribute talent, Healing Grace¡ªone of the rarest attributes in the empire. It was said to heal any kinds of injuries and diseases. Even a person on the brink of death could be saved as long as they had a slight spark of life remaining.


    Of course, performing such a miracle required reaching the pinnacle of the attribute, which Sophia had not achieved.


    Within moments, Alice''s breathing became normal, and her expression softened into one of peaceful slumber.


    Sophia finished treating Alice and then turned to Spark, her eyes filled with both concern and reprimand. "You should have stopped her earlier. How could you let her continue?"


    Spark averted his mother''s gaze, his voice low. "I didn''t realize she would suddenly reach the awakening state."


    Sophia''s frustration was palpable as she vented her worries. "You must be more vignt."


    Before leaving, his mother gave him an earful scolding, her words echoing in the garden long after she had left.


    As the afternoon sun began its descent, casting long shadows across the garden, Spark remained by Alice''s side. He sat in the gazebo, watching over her. The gentle breeze rustled the leaves, creating a soothing symphony that eventually lulled him into a state of rxation.


    Spark yawned, his eyelids growing heavy. He soon found himself drifting off. As he sumbed to sleep, the two of themy together in the gazebo¡ªAlice from exhaustion, and Spark from boredom.


    ------


    A:N - Ah yes, usual ice attribute talent. Btw, Do you guys want POV from other characters? Like some old monsters etc, etc. [well, i would be adding it anyway, just wanted to know you guys opinions]

 Chapter 63: 63 - Clear Sky Tower

    A few hourster, Alice woke up, rubbing her eyes. She looked around, her confusion evident.


    "Did Alice fall asleep during training?" she asked, tilting her head.


    Spark nodded. "Yes, Alice was tired and fell asleep."


    Alice turned to Zhao Shi, standing beside Spark. With an apologetic look, she said, "Alice won''t fall asleep again."


    Zhao Shi responded with a faint smile. "Little Miss can tell us whenever she feels tired, and then we can rest."


    "That''s enough training for today," Spark dered, standing up from the couch. "Let''s go."


    "Father, are we going somewhere?" Alice asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "Alice was a good learner today," Spark nodded. "I will take Alice to an exciting ce."


    "Exciting ce!" Alice''s eyes sparkled with joy as she jumped up, her twin tails bouncing. "Yay!"


    ¡­


    In the city, their carriage slowed before a tall gate. The que above the entrance read "Clear Sky Tower." Many figures and carriages could be seen going in and out of the wide gate.


    Alice peeked her head out the window, her eyes wide with wonder. "Father, where is this ce?"


    "A very fun ce,"


    As they entered, Alice''s gaze was drawn to the tall building rising towards the sky. This imposing structure was visible from every corner of the city, the tallest building in the entire area. The Clear Sky tower was renowned not just for its height but for the myriad wonders it housed within its walls.


    "Father, what''s inside?" Alice asked, her voice filled with awe.


    "You''ll see," Spark said with a grin, leading her by the hand. "Just keep your eyes open."


    They moved past a courtyard adorned with intricate gardens and fountains, the beauty of which captivated Alice. Eventually, they reached a grand staircase leading up to the main tower.


    Inside, the atmosphere was even more magical. The main hall was filled with shimmering lights and decorations. Booths lined the walls, offering everything from exotic foods to rare trinkets. Children ran aroundughing, while adults engaged in conversations.


    As the two entered, people noticed and made way for them, whispers filling therge room.


    "Is she the rumored child?" one whispered.


    "She must be. Look at her hair," said another.


    "She is so cute."


    "She looks just like Lord Spark."


    Such remarks continued to fill the hall, but Spark remained unbothered as they headed towards a sweets shop. It was not unexpected that the people would recognize them; Alice''s existence had been known to all because of Spark''s parents even before he returned from his exile.


    "Which one do you want?" Spark asked, standing in front of a shelf filled with various colorful lollipops.


    Seeing so many sweets, Alice couldn''t help but point at every one she saw. In the end, her hands were filled with colorful lollipops.


    Seeing Spark''s empty hand, Alice stretched her hand holding one candy towards him. "Alice will share one with Father."


    "Alice can eat all of them," said Spark, chuckling.


    "Does Father not like sweets?" Alice asked, her innocent eyes downcast.


    Sighing, Spark stretched his hand forward. "Only one."


    "It''s delicious. Taste it, Father." Alice said, staring at Spark with a gleam in her eyes.


    "Fine," he resigned to her will and was about to taste it when his eyes scanned the room. He shot a re at his surroundings, and all those people turned their heads away, not daring to look toward Spark.


    "Umm, it''s so sweet," Spark said with an intended raise in his voice to see if anyone would turn his way, but no one had the guts to look after that initial warning.


    After buying a handful of sweets, Spark took Alice to a square tform. They waited as the tform began to glow and slowly rise from the surface.


    "Father, we''re flying!" she said excitedly as she noticed the floor rising and stopping at the second floor.


    On the second floor, various exotic animals were enclosed in iron cages. Some of these creatures were extinct in the continent, yet the tower housed them as if preserving remnants of a lost era.


    Alice wandered around, eyes wide with wonder, watching the strange and different shapes of animals she had never seen before. Each cage held a new marvel, from the feathered serpent with iridescent scales to the majestic antlered beast that looked like it had stepped out of a legend.


    As they ascended the tform again, it slowly floated up to the third floor. But Upon arrival, they didn''t step out. This floor was dedicated to gambling, a ce filled with intense tter of dice and chips.


    Spark seemed tempted to go, but he restrained himself, ncing at Alice, who was clutching her sweets.


    "Why didn''t we go in that one, Father?" Alice asked, tilting her head in curiosity.


    "Well, because there are monsters who will rob Alice''s sweets," Spark replied with a yful smirk.


    Hearing him, Alice stared down with vignt eyes, clutching her sweets protectively, as if expecting those said monsters to jump out at any moment.


    Soon, they arrived on the fourth floor. Unlike the other floors, this one was serene and empty, with no shops or animals. It was amon viewing area, offering a breathtaking panorama of the city below.


    Alice ran to the balcony, her eyes wide with amazement as she looked down. From this height, the people below appeared as small as ants, and the entire city spread out before them like a living map.


    "Look, Father," Alice pointed toward a direction with excitement. "That''s our home!"


    She was pointing at the Duke''s mansion. Due to itsrge area, their mansion was easily visible from up here.


    "It is," Spark nodded, his expression softening as he watched her excitement.


    The evening was setting in, and the sun began to hide behind the horizon, casting a golden glow over the city. The sky was painted with hues of red, orange, and pink, creating a picturesque scenery that seemed almost magical.


    "Father, look, it''s so beautiful," Alice said, her eyes reflecting the brilliant sunset. Her voice was filled with awe, and her gaze never wavered from the horizon.


    Spark stood beside her, the corners of his mouth lifting in a rare, genuine smile.


    "Yes, it is," he agreed, his tone softer than usual.


    After a while, when Alice had seen everything from the fourth floor, Spark spoke. "Let''s go."


    As the tform began its descent, Alice looked up and asked. "Father, are we not going up anymore?"


    "It''s already evening, and we need to return home," Spark said gently. "Maybe some other time."


    "Did Alice have fun?" he asked.


    "Um," Alice nodded vigorously, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "Alice had lots of fun!"


    Spark ruffled her hair, feeling a rare sense of contentment as they descended back to the ground floor.

 Chapter 64: 64 - Intruder

    The night had already set in as the streets began to glow with the soft light of magicalnterns. Their carriage rolled away from the Clear Sky Tower, a magnificent structure now illuminated against the dark sky. Alice peeked her head out of the window, her eyes wide with wonder.


    "One, two, three¡­eight," she counted, her small finger pointing at each floor of the tower. "Father, there are eight floors."


    "Alice missed one," Spark pointed to the very top of the tower. "Do you see that small tower? That''s also a floor."


    There was a small peak-like structure at the top, far smallerpared to the other floors, barely visible from the ground.


    Alice squinted, trying to see the tiny structure perched at the tower''s summit."Father, what''s in the top of that tower?"


    Spark thought for a moment before replying, "A old man lives on the top of that tower."


    "An old man?" Alice tilted her head in puzzlement. "Why is he living at the top?"


    "Well, who knows? Maybe he likes the view from there," Spark said with a shrug, a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    As their carriage made its way through the city, Spark turned to Zhao Shi, who seemed to be gazing at the tower with interest. "Butler Zhao, have you been to Clear Sky Tower before?"


    "Yes, young master," Zhao Shi nodded, his gaze still lingering on the distant tower.


    "Then you must be curious about their existence?"


    "A little bit," replied Zhao Shi, his tone thoughtful.


    The Clear Sky Tower was not unique to this city. Simr towers were situated in every grand state, each shrouded in mystery. Zhao Shi, as a traveler, was not unfamiliar with the Clear Sky Tower. During his journeys, he hade across such towers multiple times. The Clear Sky Tower contained nine floors, each floor offering a different kind of entertainment.


    The first floor was dedicated to food, while the second floor housed an animal park. However, not many had ess to the upper floors. It was said that the higher levels contained various treasures, such as astral artifacts and precious elixirs, though no one could verify this.


    Much like the Emperor Academy, the Clear Sky Tower had an enigmatic background. No one knew the true owner of these towers, adding to their allure and mystique.


    As they were returning, Zhao Shi abruptly turned his head sideways and leaped out of the carriage, his movements swift. He dashed towards a corner and disappeared into a narrow alleyway.


    However, his search proved fruitless. The alley was empty except for a few scattered tins and discarded items.


    "I did sense it here somewhere," Zhao Shi muttered to himself, his brow furrowed in confusion. "That''s strange."


    With a hint of frustration, Zhao Shi retraced his steps and returned to the carriage, which had been waiting patiently for him.


    Alice, peeking out of the carriage window, looked at Zhao Shi with wide, curious eyes. "Why did Uncle Zhao jump out?"


    "I thought someone was spying on us," Zhao Shi exined, his voice carrying a note of concern.


    "Spying on us?" Alice''s eyes widened further, her innocence and curiosity evident.


    "Did you find anything?" Spark asked as Zhao Shi settled back into his seat.


    "Nothing," Zhao Shi said, shaking his head. "It must have been my imagination."


    "I see,"


    Once Zhao Shi was back inside, the carriage resumed its journey to the mansion. Despite the peaceful night, Zhao Shi remained vignt, his eyes scanning the surroundings for any sign of trouble.


    When they finally arrived at the mansion, the night had settled fully, draping the estate in a quiet, tranquil darkness. Spark carried the sleepy Alice to the room.


    Zhao Shi retreated to his own room, where he began his usual meditation routine. The events of the day reyed in his mind¡ªstrange sensations, fleeting glimpses of movement, and the persistent feeling of being watched. Despite his best efforts, he had been unable to pinpoint the source of these disturbances.


    ¡­


    In the dead of night, while Zhao Shi was deep in meditation, his eyes snapped open, he stood up, and went near the door.


    In the grand hallway of Dwight Mansion, shadowy figures glided silently, their movements swift and stealthy. Each of them wore a mask covering half of their face. Those five figures moved through the dimly lit corridor, their eyes darting from one side to the other.


    "Why are there so many doors?" a muffled voice whispered, frustration evident as he scanned the seemingly endless array of doors on either side. "Which one is the room?"


    "Keep looking," another voicemanded. "Find the little girl and leave quietly."


    "This mansion is strange," one of the masked figures muttered, unease creeping into his tone.


    "What''s strange about it?" asked another, still hurrying down the hallway.


    "Do you see any guards? This is such arge mansion, yet, there''s no one to guard inside." Said one, his tone wary.


    "What are you worried about?" a muffledugh followed. "Doesn''t this make it easier for us?"


    "Focus," said a stern voice, though the speaker himself felt puzzled by the mansion''s design. The hallways were lined with doors and ornate weapons disyed on the walls, yet there was not a single guard in sight, nor any signs of life behind the doors.


    As they dashed through the empty hallway, their search for any sign of people became increasingly desperate. Suddenly, without warning, every door in the hallway swung open simultaneously. The shadowy figures halted abruptly, weapons drawn, ready for any threat.


    Swish!


    One of them was pulled into one of the doors before they could react. The door mmed shut behind him, leaving the remaining figures in stunned silence.


    "What the¡ª" one of them began, but another cut him off.


    "Stay alert!" the leader barked, his eyes scanning the now-ominous hallway. "Something''s not right."


    As they looked around with caution, another sudden shift urred. Except for one door, all the other doors vanished, and the hallway transformed into a single room with only one exit. The intruders realized they were trapped.


    They were in a defensive circle, when trickles of blood dripped onto their heads. They looked up to see theirpanion, who was pulled behind the door, impaled by a spear on the ceiling.


    Their faces behind the mask turned grim and sweats began to form on their forehead. Their urge to leave this ce became greater than their initial task.


    "I don''t like this ce," one of them muttered before dashing toward the only door in a panic.


    "Stop! it could be a trap," the leader tried to warn but that man was already near the door.


    Just as he reached for the handle, a sword hung above the door fell, severing his hand.

 Chapter 65: 65 - Pooella de Ainsworth

    "Ahh!" The masked man groaned in pain, copsing to the ground and backing away in terror. His severed limby on the floor as he clutched his bleeding arm, grimacing.


    "Who are you? Show yourself!" demanded the leader, his voice echoing in the confined space, thick with tension.


    There was no vocal response, but a spear on the wall shifted, and in an instant, it pierced one of the intruders in the leg.


    "AHH!" Another loud groan resounded in the room, reverberating off the cold, stone walls.


    They guessed someone was hiding and manipting these weapons. But they couldn''t sense anyone; these weapons moved on their own. This was ghostly in their eyes.


    Fear gripped the remaining men as they eyed the countless weapons adorning the walls, unsure if they would move next.


    "We''ll leave right away," one of the intruders finally broke down after a long silence, his voice trembling and eyes darting wildly. "Please, let us go."


    "Please spare us! We''ll nevere here again!" another joined, desperation thick in his voice. "We''ll leave the state!"


    "You came uninvited, and now you want to leave?" A ghostly voice reverberated through the room, seeminglying from nowhere, echoing off the high ceilings and polished floors.


    Their guess turned out to be true with that ghostly voice. Someone was indeed controlling these weapons.


    Silence hung heavy in the air, broken only by the ominous vibration of the weapons on the walls. The four intruders felt an overwhelming sense of dread. In the next moment, the weapons sprang to life.


    "AHHH!"


    Their screams filled the room as swords, spears, and other weapons rained down upon them. Although they desperately tried to defend themselves, it was futile against the rain of weapons.


    One by one, the intruders were struck, their cries of agony echoing until they were silenced forever. The room fell quiet, the weapons returning to their ces as if nothing had happened.


    Once their screams ended, a tall figure appeared in front of the pile of corpses. Duke Renard stared at the bodies with pity-filled eyes, yet there was nothing more he could do.


    "You cane out now," Duke Renard''s voice rang through the room, steady and authoritative.


    Zhao Shi''s figure emerged from a wall, giving a slight bow towards Duke Renard.


    Hidden in the shadows, Zhao Shi had witnessed the entire scene with wide eyes. The flickering torchlight cast eerie shadows across his face, highlighting his astonishment. What he saw was iprehensible to him.


    "You must be wondering why I killed them outright instead of questioning them," Duke Renard said, his tone measured and calm.


    Zhao Shi nodded. He had seen everything, but not once had Duke Renard asked these intruders their reason for being there. His confusion was evident in the furrow of his brow.


    "These are living puppets," exined Duke Renard, his voice heavy with disdain. "Living puppets, meaning they were under someone''s control. They probably didn''t even know they were being manipted."


    "Living puppets," Zhao Shi muttered, a chill running down his spine. He was not unfamiliar with the term, having dealt with such people in the past. In the continent, this was an unorthodox way of practicing arcane arts, frowned upon by everyone except those who practiced it.


    Zhao Shi''s eyes darted to the lifeless bodies, now understanding the nk expressions they had worn.


    "Even if I had asked them, they would probably die by their master''s control," Duke Renard added, his gaze shifting to the door. "Well, I can guess their reason for intruding here."


    Seeing everything was now settled, Zhao Shi looked around the room, taking in the walls adorned with weapons and the single door. The atmosphere was heavy with the remnants of violence, the metallic scent of blood lingering in the air.


    "Where is this ce, Lord Renard?" Zhao Shi asked respectfully, his voice tinged with curiosity. When the intruders had arrived, Zhao Shi had also found himself inside thisrge room, the dimensions shifting and warping around him.


    "Oh, this ce? We''re in front of my brat''s room," replied Duke Renard, a hint of a smile ying on his lips.


    "Young master''s room?" Zhao Shi scanned the room once more, but except for one door, he didn''t see any other exit.


    "His room is right there." Duke Renard turned his head to the right, and a door appeared before them, leading to Spark''s room. The door seemed almost to glow, a stark contrast to the dim surroundings.


    In the next instant, the whole hallway returned to normal. Zhao Shi stood before his room''s door, once again observing his surroundings. The opulent decor of the mansion returned, Weapon adorning the walls were in the same ces. He couldn''t exin what had happened before him, as if it were all an illusion.


    ¡­


    Far from Dwight State, atop a small rising hill, a crooked figure sat with his eyes closed. Before him, five candlesy in a row, but only one remained burning. It, too, soon extinguished, and the crooked man opened his eyes.


    "How can that be?" he muttered, his voice hoarse. "All five of my puppets are dead. I didn''t expect such resistance in a mortal empire."


    "But now that I''ve confirmed her location, there''s no need to hurry." A snicker escaped his lips.


    Slick!


    A sudden sound shattered the silence on the hill. The man looked down to see a sharp, thin needle-like tip protruding from his chest, blood trickling from the wound. Without ncing back, he invoked his secret escape art, his body vanishing and reappearing at a distance.


    There, he saw a woman standing with a thin rapier in her hand, its tip stained with his blood. As she withdrew the de, his false body copsed lifelessly to the ground.


    "I thought I''d finish you in a single strike. That''s a shame," shemented. "Have I gone rusty?"


    Under the moonlight, her figure became clear. The crooked man''s eyes locked onto her face, then drifted down to the blue rapier in her hand.


    "That artifact¡­ It''s you!" His eyes widened in recognition. "Pooe de Ainsworth."


    Pooe de Ainsworth, the guardian of the Everhart family''s Saintess. One of the strongest of the seven guardians he knew of.


    "Oh, you know me," the woman said casually, dismissing his shock.


    "How are you alive?" the man asked, disbelief in his eyes as he stared at her. "You died six years ago."


    "How could I die at the hands of a few nobodies?" she replied, twirling the rapier in her hand.


    "If you''re still alive, why haven''t you returned to the Holy Land?" the crooked man asked.


    "Take a guess," replied the woman casually.


    "Oh, now I get it," the man said, clutching something behind his back. "You were ordered to stay in the mortal empire and protect the little brat."


    "And even if you know, what could you do?" she asked mockingly.


    "I will¡ª" the man began, raising his hand, but a cold voice interrupted him.


    "Foolish."


    His hand froze mid-air, unable to throw the shiny ball he held. His face contorted in pain as he looked down at his body. He couldn''t see her make a move, it was too fast, but tworge holes had appeared, one in his abdomen and one in his heart.


    An ascendant at his level might survive damage to the heart, but the wound to his abdomen, where his corey, was fatal. For ascendants, the core was the most vital part of their body, the center of their energy. Without it, they were no more than ordinary humans.


    "Anyst words?" the woman asked.


    "Once our king returns, you''ll suffer; your whole family will suffer," the dying man muttered.


    "I see. Then be gone."


    He saw a sh of lighting towards him. This time, it was aimed at his head.


    "Too ruthless," he managed to say before a hole was drilled into his skull, and he copsed.


    The woman pulled out the rapier and swung it once, clearing the blood from the de.


    "I didn''t expect they would find little miss so soon." With a final nce at the fallen man, she vanished into the night.

 Chapter 66: 66 - Nanny

    "Oh, intruders," Spark muttered, loungingfortably in his chair, his posture rxed.


    "Yes, Lord Renard dealt with them," Zhao Shi replied, standing at attention nearby, his eyes filled with curiosity and respect.


    "I didn''t know anyone had the guts to sneak inside the mansion," Spark said, shaking his head. "Well, considering we have no visible guards around here, it wasn''t entirely unexpected to wee a few unwee guests."


    His eyes twinkled with a faint smile. "Anyhow, that was a foolish move on their part."


    "Why is that, young master?" Zhao Shi asked, genuinely puzzled.


    "If you had seen how my old man dealt with them, you should understand," Spark replied, his tone tinged with amusement.


    "I did," Zhao Shi nodded. "But I still couldn''t understand how."


    "It''s simple," Spark said, gesturing at the ornate walls adorned with various weapons. Each weapon, from swords to spears, seemed to hum withtent energy, ready to spring to life at a moment''s notice. "Once they decided to intrude, it was a dead end for them. You see, this isn''t an ordinary mansion¡ªit''s an astral artifact."


    Zhao Shi''s eyes widened in realization. "This whole mansion?"


    "Yes," Spark confirmed, a small yful grin curling his lips. "Once inside, without my father''s permission, it''s near impossible for anyone to exit."


    The room was illuminated by the soft glow of early sunlight filtering through the windows, casting a warm glow on the polished marble floor. The walls, lined with an impressive array of weapons, gleamed menacingly. Each weapon, from swords to spears, seemed to hum withtent energy, ready to spring to life at a moment''s notice.


    Zhao Shi, absorbing Spark''s exnation, nced around the room, filled with books and scrolls, with newfound awe. He now realized the reason for the absence of guards inside the mansion. Those weapons on the wall weren''t just for decoration. This whole mansion was arge astral artifact with its own defense mechanisms.


    "A domain-type artifact¡­" Zhao Shi murmured, awe in his voice.


    Zhao Shi''s mind raced, understanding the implications. In this world, There were two ssification of artifacts, normal artifacts, and domain-type artifacts. This mansion fell into the ss of a domain-type artifact, exceedingly rare on the continent, with only a few such artifacts ever unearthed.


    Once someone entered its domain, escaping was nearly impossible unless they could either overpower the artifact and destroy it or find and defeat the controller of the artifact. It is said that for such domain-type artifacts, the controller is invincible within its domain.


    While Zhao Shi was dazed, observing the surroundings, Spark reached for his table''s drawer and retrieved a tattered book, beginning to read.


    A whileter, Zhao Shi regained his focus and saw Spark peacefully reading. He asked in wonder, "What kind of book is that, young master?"


    Spark paused his reading and looked up. "It''s a story. Why do you ask?"


    "I thought young master didn''t like stories?" said Zhao Shi, curiosity evident in his tone.


    Spark''s eyes sparkled with a hint of amusement. "I don''t, usually. But this one is different, this isn''t just a story, it''s more like a journal."


    Seeing the state of the book, Zhao Shi appeared confused and asked, "Why is the book in such a state, Young Master?"


    "Oh, this," Spark caressed the worn cover. "It was like this when I found it."


    "Can''t Young Master buy another copy of it?"


    "It''s something I stumbled upon while I was outside," Spark added. "You could say this is one of a kind."


    "Are you interested in its content?" asked Spark.


    "A little," Zhao Shi nodded. It was something Spark read, he couldn''t help but be interested.


    Seeing Zhao Shi curious, Spark gave a brief exnation. "It''s a journal of a man who is lost in the darkness, trying to find his way out."


    "That does sound intriguing," Zhao Shi said, nodding, curiosity piqued.


    "I haven''t finished it yet," said Spark. "Once I do, I can lend it to you."


    "Thank you, Young Master."


    With that, Spark was about to resume his reading when a knock was heard.


    "Come in."


    A maid entered the room and respectfully bowed towards Spark.


    "Speak," Sparkmanded, his voice steady.


    "Young Master, there''s ady outside who says she is close to Little Miss."


    "Oh, she knows Alice?" Spark''s curiosity was piqued. From what Alice had told him so far, she didn''t have close rtives in the empire, so he hadn''t bothered searching for her maternal family background. Thus, this sudden visit surprised him a little.


    "Invite her to the garden," Spark instructed.


    "As you wish, Young Master." The maid bowed and slowly backed out of the room, the door closing softly behind her.


    Spark carefully ced the tattered book back in the drawer before leaving the reading room.


    He headed toward the indoor garden, where he knew his parents would be. The soft sounds ofughter and the gentle rustle of leaves greeted him as he approached.


    Upon reaching the garden, Spark saw little Alice ying with her grandparents. This had be their daily routine, a cherished time filled with joy andughter. The garden, a lush haven of vibrant flowers and greenery, felt alive with their presence.


    Not long after, a maid arrived at the garden''s entrance, followed by a woman dressed in a simr maid outfit, holding a briefcase.


    "I''ve brought her, Young Master," the maid said, bowing before stepping aside.


    The woman, a fair-skinned beauty with a slightly stern face, stood at the edge of the garden, her eyes scanning the group in front of her. When her gazended on Alice, her expression softened, and her eyes lit up.


    Alice, seeing the woman, widened her eyes in surprise and quickly ran toward her. The woman bent down, arms open.


    "Grandma Poo, Alice missed you!" Alice hugged the woman tightly.


    "I''ve missed you too, little miss," the woman replied, her voice soft and full of affection.


    Spark and his parents, aware of Alice''s past, knew she used to live with her Grandma Poo. However, the woman before them didn''t look like a grandmother at all. She appeared more like a young maiden in her twenties, shattering their previous imagination of her.


    Standing up straight, the woman gave a graceful curtsy and addressed Spark''s parents. "Allow me to introduce myself, Lord, Lady. I am called Pooe. I have been sent here as Little Miss''s personal nanny."

 Chapter 67: 67 - Leon

    In the heart of an ancient forest, the serene stillness was suddenly shattered by cries of help echoing through the trees. A white-robed youth, Leon, was making his way along a narrow path when the sounds reached his ears.


    "Do I have to help them?" Leon grumbled, his voice carrying a hint of irritation as if addressing the very air around him.


    "It''s called collecting good karma," an aged voice retorted, sounding as if it came from an unseen observer. The voice held a tone of gentle admonishment, like an old mentor chiding a stubborn student.


    "Even when I know it''s a trap?" Leon replied, his skepticism clear.


    "Well, it''s for a good conscience. You should at least check it out," the voice argued back, persistent in its persuasion.


    The debate continued a curious intery of internal dialogue that seemed to be happening entirely within Leon''s mind. Eventually, the argument settled with the decision that he would investigate the cries for help.


    Leon''s footsteps were silent as he moved through the underbrush, the forest around him thick with towering trees and dense foliage. The canopy above filtered the sunlight into dappled patches on the forest floor. After a short walk, he arrived at the source of the cries and was met with a grim scene.


    An old man, ragged and disheveled, was pinned beneath arge, menacing wolf. The beast''s eyes glowed with a predatory gleam, and it was salivating, its fangs glistening in the muted light.


    Leon sighed with a mixture of reluctance and resolve. He waved a hand nonchntly, and a small, sharp stone shot out from his direction, striking the wolf''s leg.


    The creature whimpered in pain and scrambled away, its pride wounded, but its retreat swift and erratic.


    The old man scrambled to his feet, brushing dirt from his tattered clothes. He approached Leon with a look of deep gratitude.


    "Thank you for saving me, young hero," he said, his voice shaky but sincere.


    Leon, still maintaining a casual demeanor, asked, "What are you doing alone in the forest?"


    The old man exined, "I was here collecting wood when I was suddenly ambushed by this beast."


    "Why would youe here knowing there would be beasts in the forest?" Leon inquired, his tone hinting at the absurdity of the situation.


    "The forest wasn''t'' like this a month ago," the old man exined. "Recently, the beasts have turned aggressive. Something in the forest must have changed."


    "Did you inform your state lord?" Leon asked, shifting his gaze to the horizon as if expecting answers from the forest itself. The state lord was responsible for the safety of the people in his domain.


    "We did," the old man replied, his voice tinged with frustration. "But there has been no response."


    Leon rubbed his forehead, a gesture of mild exasperation. "I''ll do this once for good conscience. You should head back to your vige."


    "What about you, young hero?" the old man asked, noticing that Leon made no move to leave.


    "Don''t worry about me," Leon waved off the concern with a dismissive gesture. "Return to your vige."


    As the old man hurried away, relief evident in his quickened pace, Leon''s attention returned to the forest. He stood still for a few moments, his senses alert. It wasn''t long before the air grew thick with an uneasy tension.


    The injured wolf, now apanied by arge pack, reemerged from the shadows. The wolves surrounded Leon, their eyes reflecting a chilling emptiness. Something was unsettling about their appearance¡ªan unnatural darkness clouding their gaze, making them appear almost as though they were animated by malevolent forces.


    "This is getting out of control," Leon sighed, his voice heavy with weary resignation.


    With a blur of motion, he vanished from the wolves'' sight. The beasts, now disoriented and confused, began to whimper and snarl. Within moments, the pack dissolved into a bloody mist, their forms evaporating like a nightmare unraveling at dawn.


    Leon reappeared high above the forest canopy, his sharp eyes focused on a small hill surrounded by arge number of beasts.


    "As expected, it''s a minor-ss ruin," he muttered, surveying the scene below.


    Ruins were ssified into four categories based on their miasma and danger levels: minor, intermediate, greater, and ancient. Minor-ss ruins were rtively contained, their miasma affecting only a small area. Intermediate ruins epassed arge state, while greater ruins could extend as far as the empire''s borders.


    Ancient ruins, the most formidable, were rare and catastrophic, their miasma creating an almost apocalyptic zone of corruption.


    Leon''s trained senses easily identified this as a minor-ss ruin by the limited reach of the miasma and the rtively small size of the forest.


    "Killing them one by one is too much hassle," staring at arge number of beasts, Leon said with exasperation. He pointed downward, concentrating. "Let me see how my control is recently."


    In the sky, countless small particles of light formed, resembling twinkling stars amidst daylight. The beasts below looked up, their growls filled with frustration as they were unable to reach Leon in the sky.


    With a decisive gesture, Leon caused the particles of light to disappear as if they had never been there.


    In a blink, the light had pierced all the beasts below. mes erupted from the particles, incinerating the horde in an instant, leaving only ashes scattered on the forest floor.


    "You''ve improved from thest time," the aged voice echoed in Leon''s mind, a tone of praise tinged with critique. "But it''s still not perfect."


    "Couldn''t you praise me without throwing in a backhandedment?" Leon grumbled, his irritation evident.


    "Why would I praise something that is not perfect?" the aged voice replied with a hint of smugness.


    "Here we go again with your perfectionism," Leon sighed, rolling his eyes. "Forget I asked."


    Descending back to the surface, Leon approached the cave-like entrance of the ruin. As he entered, it didn''t take long for him to reemerge, flying out in haste.


    "Oops, almost caught me," Leon said, his voice tinged with a touch of amusement as a dark, shadowy hand reached out to grasp him. He soared higher into the sky, out of the shadowy hand''s reach.


    "I don''t want to waste my time here," Leon called out, his tone resolute. "I need to reach the Jul Empire before the Entrance test begins."


    "I''ll finish this in a single strike," he muttered with resolve. He extended his palm toward the ground, aiming directly at the ruin.


    A swirling vortex of mes materialized in front of his palm, its intense heat radiating outward. Flecks of lightning crackled around the fiery sphere, adding menacing energy to its presence.


    [Inferno]


    The ball of me shot from Leon''s hand, descending toward the ruin below. The shadowy hand, sensing the impending danger, manifested countless smaller hands that reached out to intercept the descending inferno.


    The shadowy hands wrapped around the me, but as soon as they made contact, they melted away in sizzling streams of dark smoke. Despite their relentless attempts, the shadowy hands were powerless against the inferno''s heat.


    The me struck the ground with explosive force. The impact sent a shockwave through the forest, causing the earth to tremble.


    A massive plume of smoke and me erupted, consuming everything in its vicinity. The forest, a one-mile radius around the ruin, evaporated into nothingness, leaving behind a vast, glowing crater. The explosion created a colossal mushroom cloud that soared into the sky, a spectacle visible from distant kingdoms.

 Chapter 68: 68 - Immortal kingdom

    Leon floated above the now deste crater, surveying the devastation with a measured gaze. The once lush forest nowy in ruins beneath him, a barren expanse of ckened and charred earth.


    Ash swirled in the air, mingling with the faint smell of burnt wood and singed earth. The silence was almost oppressive, starkly contrasting to the roaring mes that had engulfed the area moments before.


    "Fortunately, it was only a minor ruin," he remarked with a hint of relief, his voice carrying a note of weariness. "Otherwise, this would have been far more troublesome."


    As Leon prepared to depart, something caught his eye amidst the ruins¡ªa glimmer of light against the charredndscape. Intrigued, he descended to investigate. Amid the wreckage, he found a long red rope partially buried beneath the debris. The rope seemed to pulsate with an inner light, its color starkly contrasting the surrounding devastation.


    "A rope?" Leon muttered in bewilderment, his brow furrowed. He knelt, brushing away the ash and debris. "How did it survive the inferno?"


    The inferno, one of his special magics, was a technique whose origin could be traced back to ancient times. Its heat could melt even the hardest of metals, yet this rope remained intact. Although he had unleashed the inferno with controlled power, nothing in the vicinity should have survived¡ªor so he had expected.


    He tried stretching the rope, but despite his strength, it wouldn''t budge. This only deepened his curiosity about the object.


    "Master, are you seeing this?" Leon asked, his voice tinged with a mix of intrigue and skepticism.


    In the depths of Leon''s Spiritual Sea, another soul floated beside his own. This was a secret known only to Leon.


    The soul had the figure of an old man, with a dignified aura that only those of high stature could possess. This was Leon''s master, Merlin, a resident within his Spiritual Sea.


    The old soul, Merlin, hailed from a different world called the Immortal Kingdom. During a crisis, Merlin had participated in a war against a great evil and had tragically perished in the battle. When he awoke, he found himself fused with the soul of baby Leon at birth. He soon realized this was not his original world but an entirely different one.


    "Master, are you listening?" Leon''s voice transmission entered his master''s mind, the mental link humming with energy.


    "Yes," replied his master, Merlin, his tone thoughtful.


    "Is this some kind of treasure artifact?" Leon inquired, knowing that anything emerging from a ruin was likely to be extraordinary.


    "This thing is strange; it''s blocking my senses. With my current strength, I cannot discern it," Merlin responded, his voice tinged with frustration. "Keep it for now. Once I''ve regained my full strength, I''ll research it."


    Leon''s eyes narrowed as he examined the rope. "Master, how much more time will it take to regain your peak strength?"


    "At my current rate, it would take me at least a thousand years to reach my peak," Merlin replied, his tone matter-of-fact.


    "That''s too long." Leon sighed, his shoulders slumping. "I''ll die of old age."


    "The things I need to recover my soul injuries are not found in this world. For that, you''ll have to ascend to the Immortal Kingdom first," said Merlin.


    "Hmm, that will take a while then," replied Leon. "With my current stage, I cannot ascend worlds; I''ll have to reach Ethereal Manifestation first."


    "That''s why I keep telling you to focus on reaching the Ethereal Manifestation stage first."


    "Master, can''t you heal your soul with pills and elixirs?" Leon asked, exasperated by the prospect of the lengthy timeline for ascension.


    "Hah! Did you think I was some random cabbage-stage ascendant?" Merlin retorted a hint of pride in his voice. "I was a revered Void Lord in my world."


    In the Immortal Kingdom, Merlin''s old world, Ethereal Manifestation was not the apex of ascendency. There were stages above it; after Ethereal Manifestation came Celestial Infusion and Void Ascendency.


    In his previous life, Merlin had reached the early Void Ascendency stage, making him one of the revered figures of his world.


    Hearing his master, Leon sighed again, tucking the red rope away carefully. He nced around the now deste forest, thendscape eerily quiet. The trees that once stood tall and proud were now nothing but charred stumps, and the air was thick with the lingering scent of destruction.


    "Master, although you brag about it, you never show anything that would prove your position," Leon bit back, his expression a mix of frustration and curiosity.


    "Why should I show it to you? Even if I did, you wouldn''t understand with your meagerprehension," Meriln retorted, his tone dismissive. "To you and the people of this world Ethereal Manifestation is the pinnacle of this world, but for me, it''s just another small step."


    "If you''re so strong, how''d you fall on the battlefield? Were there stronger foes?" Leon asked, seizing the opportunity to probe. His master always avoided delving into his past, only revealing snippets when angry or needing to prove something.


    Hearing Leon''s question, his master paused before saying, "I am strong, but that doesn''t mean I''m immortal. In my world, there are figures who cannot be defined by the word The closest defining word would be [invincible]"


    "Master, are you saying you encountered such a figure?" Leon pressed, his eyes widening in surprise.


    "¡­" To this question, his master remained silent.


    Seeing his master''s silence, Leon didn''t press further. With a final look at the obliterated ruin, Leon took to the sky, his gaze turning towards the horizon. "I need to reach the Jul Empire before the test begins."


    "You really want to go there, huh?" his master suddenly asked. "With me as your master, you don''t need the help of those people to ascend."


    "I Know, master. But this academy is the gathering ce for geniuses," replied Leon, his eyes gleaming with an intense urge to battle. "I want to see them for myself."


    "Hah! What genius?" sneered Merlin. "You were raised under me, an opportunity few have. You should be able to trample anyone from the younger generation in this lowly world."


    "That''s true." Leon nodded. "But master, aren''t you underestimating the geniuses of this world too much?"


    "HAH!" the old man sneered. "If these so-called geniuses arrived at the immortal kingdom, they would be nothing but cannon fodder for true geniuses."


    "Whatever you say, master," said Leon, shrugging. "Besides there''s another reason for my journey there."


    "What''s that?" Merlin asked, his tone curious.


    Leon''s gaze hardened, his voice filled with a hint of challenge. "I''ve heard rumors; the strongest man on the continent is a student there."

 Chapter 69: 69 - A city in the middle of nowhere

    "Strongest man? Isn''t he just another genius who is just above the rest? What''s so special?" Merlin sneered, dismissing the notion without a second thought.


    "Master, you said it yourself; he is a genius above the rest, which makes him special," Leon insisted. "And how can someone whose fame spread throughout the continent be just an ordinary genius?"


    "I doubt a genius from this world could be anything extraordinary," Merlin replied. As a revered Void Lord in the Immortal Kingdom, he had seen many so-called geniuses only to fail and die in the end. Furthermore, he could sense that the surrounding energy in this world was thinpared to his old world, which led him to give such a dismissive opinion.


    "Master, weren''t you surprised by the existence of ruins? Maybe this time, too, you''ll be surprised by the genius in our world?" Leon''s eyes sparkled with hope.


    "That''s a different matter entirely," Merlin replied, his tone sharp. "The ruins caught my interest because they are anomalies. The so-called geniuses here are not."


    Leon couldn''t forget the first time his master, Merlin, hade across a ruin. His master had been visibly surprised, making various spections about their origin.


    In Merlin''s old world, there were no such things as ruins or the dark beings that haunted that emerged from the ruins. In his view, these ruins resembled tombs meant to seal spirits. He had exined that these evil spirits were the cause of the miasma that appeared after the emergence of those ruins.


    As Leon flew, the dense forest gradually gave way to grassy ins, the contrast stark and refreshing. The vibrant greens beneath him soon began to fade, transitioning to drier and more arid terrain. Below, the once lush ins shifted to barrennd, and before long, he found himself floating above an endless desert.


    In front of himy a vast expanse of sand, while far behind him, the grassynd receded into the distance.


    "I''ll have to pass through the desert, I guess," Leon muttered. This was the shortest route to the Jul Empire he had found; all other paths either passed through other empires or took arge detour.


    Staring back towards the green horizon, his expression turned distant.


    "I am missing my home," Leon said softly, his voice tinged with mncholy.


    "You have only left your hometown for a month, and you are already missing them?" Merlin''s voice suddenly broke the silence, his tone surprisingly gentle.


    "This is my first time traveling outside," Leon replied, his eyes still fixed on the distant greenery.


    "Well, before I left, I made sure to settle all their problems," he added, a faint smile appearing on his lips. "So they should be fine."


    "Why are you speaking like a soldier giving a farewell before entering a battlefield?" Merlin asked a hint of amusement in his tone.


    "Didn''t you say this could be thest time I''ll see them?" Leon asked, recalling his master''s words. "I remember you saying something like, ''After this trip, you''ll ascend to the Immortal Kingdom. This could be thest time you''ll see your family.''"


    "Did I?" Merlin echoed, feigning ignorance. "Well, if you reach a high enough stage, it''s not entirely impossible for you to return here."


    "Really, master?" Leon''s eyes brightened with hope.


    "Of course, but for that, you''ll have to train harder," Merlin told him. "But I don''t think you need to worry about your parents. They are probably enjoying the gold you left them to their content."


    Before leaving home, Leon had ensured his parents were well provided for, leaving them most of the gold he had earned through beast hunting and other minor tasks.


    "I guess they are," heughed wryly. "It should be enough for them to not work a single day of their life."


    As Leon continued his journey, the orange hues of dusk gradually surrendered to the deep blues of night. He set up a small camp, a flickering fire providing warmth and light amidst the vast, dark desert. Sitting by the fire, he couldn''t help but let his thoughts drift back to his master, Merlin.


    "Master, do you miss your family?" Leon asked, curious about the old soul that had guided him for so long.


    "I¡­ don''t have a family." Merlin paused before replying, his tone uncharacteristically somber. "I was an orphan as far as I know."


    Leon''s curiosity turned to empathy and he asked, shing his pearly white teeth in a wide smile. "Master, am I not your family?"


    To his question, Merlin snickered, his voice carrying a hint of amusement. "Hah! Little brat trying to act mature with me."


    Leonughed, the sound echoing softly across the desert. "Well, I mean it, Master. You''ve been with me my whole life. Isn''t that what family is?"


    Merlin was silent for a moment, the crackling fire the only sound.


    "Brat, you haven''t even be my official disciple," he scowled. "You''re still a thousand years away from calling me your family."


    "Master, you''re breaking my little heart." Leon tried to appear pitiful, but his master only sneered and remained silent.


    The next day, as the sun rose from the horizon, Leon resumed his journey. He flew above the hot desert swiftly, not breaking a sweat. As an ascendant of the Astral Bloom stage and with his master''s guidance, Leon had learned to control his body temperature with his energy.


    This skill greatly aided him in the desert''s heat, allowing him to maintain his full speed, unlike ordinary ascendants who would have to slow their pace.


    It was noon, and the sun was at its highest when something in the distance caught Leon''s eye. Hastening toward it, he squinted against the re of the desert, trying to make out the shape. As he got closer, the form became clear¡ªa city in the middle of nowhere.


    "There''s actually a city in the desert? Did I forget to read the map carefully?" Leon muttered to himself, slowly descending. "I guess I''ll stop here for a drink."

 Chapter 70: 70 - Alluring reward

    The city was an unexpected oasis amidst the vast expanse of sand. Tall, sandstone buildings with intricately carved facades rose from the ground, their windows draped with colorful fabrics that fluttered in the warm breeze.


    Leonnded just outside the city gates and made his way inside, blending seamlessly with the crowd. His eyes scanned the surroundings, taking in the lively market stalls and the cheerful chatter of the townsfolk. The streets were filled with people, vendors calling out their wares, and the rich aroma of spices wafting through the air.


    He found a small tavern nestled between tworger buildings and pushed open the door, the cool interior a wee relief from the desert sun.


    Inside, the tavern was dimly lit, with wooden tables scattered about and a bar at the far end. The smell of roasted meat and fresh bread filled the air, and Leon''s stomach growled in response. He approached the bar and took a seat, the bartender giving him a nod of acknowledgment.


    "What''ll it be?" the bartender asked, wiping down the counter.


    "A drink and some food," Leon replied, ncing around the room. "Whatever you have that''s good."


    The bartender nodded and disappeared into the back, returning a few momentster with a mug of ale and a te of steaming food. Leon took a long drink, savoring the cool liquid, then dug into the food with enthusiasm.


    Finishing his meal, Leon paid the bartender and stood up, stretching his limbs. He felt refreshed and ready to continue. As he stepped outside, the sun was already beginning to set, casting long shadows across the city.


    "Time to move on," he muttered to himself, taking to the sky once more.


    Just as he was about to leave the desert city, amotion ahead caught his attention, piquing his curiosity. A crowd had gathered in front of arge building marked by a prominent sign that read [Guild Hall].


    Leon was taken aback to find a guild hall in this otherwise deserted city. Typically, guild halls are where mercenaries undertake tasks and earn their keep. Leon himself had umted a significant amount of gold bypleting various menial tasks at guild halls in his hometown. While such establishments aremon in most cities, encountering one in this arid region was somewhat unexpected.


    He saw the crowd was focused on a tall notice board in front of the guild hall, where numerous tasks were disyed However, only one task seemed to have captured everyone''s attention. The reason was clear¡ªa massive reward of ten thousand gold coins per person.


    The requirement for participants was strict: they either needed to be experienced mercenaries with more than ten years of experience or have reached the Soul Tempering stage.


    "Tsk, what''s with the requirement?" one of the mercenaries grumbled, staring at the noticeboard.


    "How could a pie fall from the sky?" mocked his friend beside him.


    "This is normal, considering the reward ced," added another.


    On the notice board, all the other tasks offered rewards ranging between fifty to a hundred gold coins. The reward of ten thousand gold seemed almost unreal if not for the stamp from the city lord himself.


    "It has been a week since the notice was ced. I wonder if anyone joined?" muttered one onlooker.


    "There might not even be one Soul Tempering stage expert in the city, so it''s unlikely," replied another.


    "Well, maybe a few of those old bones joined with their decades of experience."


    Leon watched from the side, staring at the notice board with a gleam in his eyes. He couldn''t help but mutter, "Ten thousand gold¡­"


    "You brat!" scowled his master, Merlin, from the depth. "How could my disciple be this greedy?"


    "But master, ten thousand is ten thousand." Leon couldn''t take his eyes off the noticeboard. "And we need funds too; after all, I gave away most of my savings."


    "Hah! Do whatever you want."


    "But what is this task about?" Leon had not read the notice, only seen the reward. Shifting his gaze to the notice, he saw the bold letters:


    [This will be a joint task. Those who meet the requirements may visit the guild hall within the given period. The details of the task will be exined there.]


    "Oh, today is thest date," Leon noticed. "I guess I''ll join."


    He entered therge guildhall behind the notice board, and as soon as he did, he was greeted by a wave of hot air and a palpable heaviness.


    Countless gazes fixed on him, predatory and assessing. He looked around to see people of various shapes and sizes carrying weapons, while he appeared tiny and weak without a weapon on him.


    Unbothered by their stares, Leon headed toward the reception desk. Ady on the other side greeted him with a professional smile.


    "How can I help you?" she asked.


    "I want to participate in a joint task," Leon stated.


    "There are no low-ranked joint tasks avable," the receptionist replied.


    "I saw a notice with a ten thousand gold reward on the board," Leon rified.


    "Oh, that task is reserved for those who meet the requirements only," thedy exined.


    "I should meet one of the requirements. I am a Soul Tempering stage expert," Leon revealed, carefully hiding his true strength of Astral Bloom stage as his master had cautioned him to keep his true strength hidden at all times.


    Seeing Leon''s youthful appearance, thedy seemed skeptical. "Can you show us your ID or any sort of proof?"


    It wasmon for ascendants to register themselves in guild halls, providing their name and stage. In many cases, such an ID would grant them privileges unavable to most people.


    "I don''t have an ID, but I can show you proof," said Leon, raising his index finger. Suddenly, the air around the building became hotter, and a small ball of me revolved around Leon''s finger. "This should be enough proof."


    "Yes, yes," the receptionist replied hurriedly, sorting out a paper for him. It wasmon knowledge that once an ascendant reached the Soul Tempering stage, they could manipte the energy around them at will and manifest a natural element as Leon did.


    The receptionist asked only for his name and a few minor details. It didn''t take long for him to register for the task.


    "Sir Leon," the receptionist called her tone now respectful. "I''ve registered your name for the task."


    "Please take this," she handed him a small token¡ªa task badge. "You can return here tonight for the meeting."


    "Meeting?" Leon asked.


    "Yes," she nodded.


    "I guess I can wait till the night," Leon said, looking around for an empty seat. He found one and sat down.


    Those who had been observing Leon had seen everything with their own eyes. Seeing that he was an ascendant of the Soul Tempering stage, their thoughts changed, and no one bothered to disturb him.

 Chapter 71: 71 - Dwight Reynold

    As the sun hid behind the dune, night descended on the desert. The air cooled, and an asional cool breeze swept through, bringing a brief respite from the day''s heat.


    Leon remained in the guildhall, waiting for the meeting tomence. Magicalmps were lit, casting a warm, nightly glow throughout the hall.


    Suddenly, the door to the guildhall swung open with a loud knock. A group d in white armor entered, covered from head to toe, with only their sharp eyes visible. Following behind them, another group entered, led by a tall, muscr man. They wore red armor tes and marched with a disciplined uniformity.


    Those still present in the guildhall began to whisper amongst themselves.


    "Hey, why is the city lord here with the soldiers?" a man whispered, staring at the muscr man in red armor.


    "Yeah, what are they doing here?" another wondered aloud.


    "And who are those people in white armor?"


    While the whispers continued, the two groups disappeared behind a door, leaving the guildhall empty once again.


    A few momentster, the receptionist''s voice resounded in the hall. "Those with tokens for the joint task, please enter the meeting hall."


    Hearing her announcement, a few of the seated people stood up. They appeared aged, experienced, people. Leon, too, stood up and made his way toward the door the groups had disappeared behind.


    As Leon entered the meeting hall, he noticed, despite this building being in the desert, it had a grand design¡ªhigh ceilings adorned with intricate carvings, and walls lined with antique ornaments.


    The room was illuminated by an borate chandelier hanging in the center, its crystals refracting the light into a myriad of colors.


    Arge round table stood in the middle, with the city lord and the armored soldiers standing at the edges, their gazes fixed on the center of the round table.


    Leon, also, shifted his gaze toward the center of the table and noticed the round table wasn''t just any ordinary furniture. There was a faint projection on the table, with small hills and other details. Seeing the city marked on the projection, he realized this was a map of the desert.


    "Wee," the city lord began, his deep voice echoing through the hall. "We have gathered here to discuss a matter of great importance."


    Leon stood with the others, his curiosity piqued. The city lord gestured to the group in white armor. "These white-armored warriors are visitors from afar. They havee here to help us in our perilous situation."


    One of the white-armored soldiers, clearly the leader, stepped forward, removing his helmet to reveal a princely man with golden hair and piercing green eyes.


    The man pointed at the projection map on the round table and began. "Our research team has calcted the emergence of a ruin to the east of the city. From the fluctuations, we''ve determined this is an intermediate ss ruin."


    !!!


    "An intermediate ss ruin¡­" Leon muttered under his breath.


    Murmurs spread through the room as the city lord continued, "The reward for this task is ten thousand gold coins per participant. We require skilled warriors and experienced mercenaries to join us in this perilous expedition to eradicate the threat. This is not a task for the faint-hearted. Only those who meet the requirements should proceed."


    Hearing about the Intermediate ss ruin, Leon felt a surge of determination. He knew this task would be dangerous, but the promise of gold and the chance to see inside an intermediate-ss ruin was too enticing to pass up. He nced around at the other participants, noting the resolve in their eyes.


    The city lord addressed them once more, "If you are willing to join this expedition, prepare yourselves. We will depart tonight."


    Upon learning the details of the task, those initially determined experienced a slight change of heart. However, despite their hesitation, they couldn''t let go of the temptation and chose to participate in the expedition.


    Leon, now, understood why they nned this meeting at night. Marching during the day under the scorching desert sun would be inconvenient; traveling at night was a more practical choice.


    "Does anyone have any inquiries?" asked the city lord, his gaze scanning the crowd.


    A man with a grizzled beard and a scar across his cheek stepped forward. "What kind of threats are we expecting in this expedition?"


    The city lord responded, "We anticipate encountering dark beings that have been guing these ruins and other corrupted beings. These creatures are formidable and will require teamwork and strategy to ovee."


    A bald old man raised his hand. "What''s the duration of this mission?"


    "We estimate the mission will take two to three days, depending on the challenges we face," the city lord replied. "We will provide provisions and supplies for the journey."


    "I also want to ask something," Leon suddenly raised his hand.


    "What is it?" asked the city lord.


    "How did the city lord know there would be a ruin emerging in this desert?" asked Leon, curious. From what he knew, It was impossible to track the ruin''s emergence; one could only wait for them to emerge naturally.


    "It''s true, there aren''t any tools or magic to foresee the emergence of ruins," replied the golden-haired man. "However, it''s not entirely impossible to intercept their emergence by observing natural phenomena such as desert storms, earthquakes, and shifts innd formation."


    Leon thought for a moment and nodded, finding the response reasonable. "I see."


    This exnation was usible; otherwise, they would have to wait for the miasma to spread over arge area before locating the ruins. By then, the surroundings would be contaminated, and beasts would be corrupted, making it harder for people to conquer the ruins.


    "What a curious fellow," the white-armored captain remarked, staring at Leon. "Are you a traveler?"


    "Yes," nodded Leon.


    "What''s your name?" asked the white-armored captain.


    "Leon," he replied.


    "Hmm." The man nodded, holding his chin as if in contemtion. "That''s a good name, synonymous with bravery."


    "I am Dwight Reynold," the man introduced himself. "It''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance."

 Chapter 72: 72 - Ruin

    The moon hung high above the sky, casting a silvery glow over the now-cool desert. Thendscape, once blistering under the sun, had transformed into a tranquil sea of dunes.


    A group of white-armored soldiers marched in a steady formation, their armor reflecting the glint of moonlight. Behind them followed another group, simrly armored, moving with practiced discipline.


    Leon, feeling the cool air on his face, removed his helmet for a moment to take a breather. The night air was refreshing, a wee change from the stifling heat of the day.


    "Are we there yet?" one of the armored men asked, his voice tinged with impatience.


    "Soon," came the reply from the front, calm and authoritative.


    Before leaving the city, they had discussed the n for the ruins and the kinds of dangers they needed to be wary of. The city lord had provided Leon and the other recruits with these armors, just in case. Besides a few recruits, most of the men were from the city lord''s army and the white-armored soldiers.


    They had been walking for some time, and in the distance, a faint speck of light marked the city from which they had departed.


    Leon''s gaze was fixed on Reynold, the leader of their group, d in white armor. His thoughts drifted back to the conversation he had with his master, Merlin, in the guild hall before their departure.


    "Be cautious of Reynold," Merlin had advised.


    "Why is that, Master?" Leon had inquired, confused.


    "I sense an ominous aura from him."


    "Really?" Leon had responded, ncing at the white-armored leader. "I don''t sense anything."


    "You''re still inexperienced," Merlin had retorted. "Just remain vignt."


    "Is he strong?" Leon had asked, still unable to sense Reynold''s energy.


    "I can''t sense it either; he''s using some form of concealment, much like you," Merlin had exined. "Once he reveals his abilities, I''ll be able to assess him."


    Back to the present, Leon sent a voice transmission to his master. "Master, "Did you find anything yet?"


    "No, I still can''t sense anything," came the reply.


    Leon nced at Reynold, who marched at the front, his golden hair catching the moonlight. There was indeed something about him, an air of mystery and power that Leon couldn''t quite ce.


    The group continued their march, the sound of their armor clinking softly in the quiet night. The desert stretched out endlessly before them, but under the guidance of the white-armored soldiers, their destination was clear.


    As they marched, one of the recruits pointed towards a direction. "Hey, look, that dune is moving."


    Skeptically, everyone''s eyes turned towards the direction the man had pointed. Under the moonlight, they too saw a tall dune slowly shifting.


    "Is that the ruin?" spected one man, but his thoughts were soon interrupted by a loudmanding voice.


    "Stay alert!" a sharp voicemanded, reaching everyone''s ears.


    The white-armored soldiers and the city lord''s army immediately formed a battle-ready formation. Before their eyes, therge dune began to level down.


    "The dune disappeared," one of them shouted, wariness in his voice.


    The earth beneath them showed signs of trembling as the sands appeared disturbed. The soldiers looked around, vignt.


    Leon and the group of recruits positioned farthest from the danger, also took their stances with weapons ready in hand. Leon gripped a staff the city lord had provided him.


    "Maybe it''s just a false rm-"


    The man didn''t finish his sentence, when all of a sudden, the earth beneath them opened up, and their group, at the farthest, began free-falling. Four of them, including Leon, were swallowed by the earth.


    As Leon was falling, he quickly attempted to use his flight technique to escape, but before he could ascend, the light above him vanished, closing the opening.


    "What the¡ª" he could only mutter those words as he continued to free-fall in the darkness.


    The descent seemed endless, the darkness around him pressing in like a suffocating shroud. He reached out with his senses, trying to detect anything that might help him regain control, but the abyss gave no hints.


    Suddenly, the ground rushed up to meet him. Leonnded with a thud, the impact jarring but not debilitating thanks to his training.


    He quickly scanned his surroundings, his eyes adjusting to the faint glow emanating from the walls of the cavern he found himself in. Strange luminescent stones embedded in the rock provided just enough light to see.


    "Is everyone all right?" Leon called out, his voice echoing through the dim space.


    A few groans answered him.


    "We''re okay, I think," one of the recruits replied, pulling himself up from the ground.


    "I think I broke my arm," another said.


    Leon quickly moved to the injured recruit''s side, inspecting the arm.


    "Try to stay still," he instructed, his tone calm but urgent. "We need to splint this."


    Although they were strangers, now that they had fallen into the same pit, as the strongest in the group, he felt a sense of responsibility to look after them.


    He nced around, spotting a few loose pieces of wood among the rubble. He fashioned a makeshift splint, using strips of cloth from his own tunic to secure it. The injured recruit winced but remained silent, his breathing heavy.


    After treating the injured, Leon stared up at where they had fallen from, but there was no opening, only an old stone ceiling with intricate markings that spiraled across the surface.


    "There''s no way back up," Leon muttered to himself, his gaze shifting to the path ahead. The only other option was to move forward or retreat into the darkness behind them. Seeing more lights flickering ahead, Leon made a decision.


    "We need to find a way out of here," he said, looking at the other recruits. "Stay close and keep an eye out for anything unusual."


    The recruits nodded their faces a mix of determination and fear. The air was cool and slightly damp, a stark contrast to the dry heat of the desert above. They moved forward, the glow from the glow stones casting eerie shadows on the walls.

 Chapter 73: Chapter 73 - Asura

    As they walked in the dim pathway, Leon couldn''t shake the feeling that they were being watched. The intricate carvings on the walls depicted scenes of battles and rituals, hinting at a long-forgotten civilization.


    Now and then, the path would widen into a small chamber before narrowing again, each space filled with more enigmatic symbols.


    "Do you think this is the ruins we were looking for?" one of the recruits asked, his voice hushed as if afraid of disturbing the silence.


    Hearing that, chills went down their spines. An intermediate ss ruin was no trifling matter. Many geniuses had perished trying to explore such ces. They were only ordinary mercenaries with some experience. For them, who had never encountered an intermediate ruin and had only joined this expedition for therge sum of reward, this was a potential disaster.


    "As if it could be easy to find it," said another, trying to dissuade the thought.


    "Master," Leon called through voice transmission. "Can you sense where we are currently?"


    "No. My senses cannot prate beyond the walls of this ce," Merlin replied. "There are formationsid around these walls, blocking them."


    Merlin added, "But at the instance you were brought here, I sensed a minor teleportation rune underneath you."


    "Does that mean..."


    "Yes," Merlin replied. "This is likely the inside of the intermediate ss ruin you people were looking for."


    Hearing his master''s confirmation, Leon''s expression turned slightly grim. The higher the ss of the ruin, the stronger the beings protecting it. He was the only ascendant in this group. If they came across danger, he wasn''t sure if he could protect the others.


    "What about you, Sir Leon?" asked a man.


    "What? I didn''t get the question." Leon scratched his head and asked.


    "We were asking if Sir Leon also thinks this is the ruin we were looking for?" repeated the man.


    "That... I can''t say for sure." Leon shook his head.


    After his master''s words, Leon was certain they were inside the intermediate ss ruin, but he didn''t tell them as it would only cause panic.


    "See, even an ascendant like Sir Leon is unsure of this ce. How can you say wended inside the ruin?" the man scowled at another who had suggested it first.


    "We need to stay focused," Leon said firmly, trying to instill some confidence in the group. "Our priority is to stay safe and find a way out of here. I''m sure the others are searching for us."


    The recruits nodded, their faces regaining a light. They continued forward, the path winding deeper into thebyrinthine ruin. Every sound seemed amplified in the silence¡ªthe drip of water and the asional faint rustle of sand set their nerves on edge.


    Leon led the way, his senses on high alert. He had to find a way to navigate this ce and keep them safe until the city lord''s group arrived. The carvings on the walls seemed to watch them, the eyes of long-dead warriors and priests holding scepters, judging their every move.


    "Why is the ceiling so high?" one recruit muttered, his eyes darting around in caution.


    Everyone had noticed; that the ceiling above was more than a hundred meters high. Inparison, they felt like ants.


    "And what are these carvings?" another wondered.


    "Does sir Leon know what these carvings are?" asked the injured man.


    Leon shook his head. "No. This is the time I came across them."


    "Master, do you see those carvings on the walls?" Leon called his master. "They are kneeling before something."


    "Yes, I''ve noticed it," replied Merlin.


    On the walls, there were many carvings of the same entity every few tens of meters. In the carvings, a giant entity with four arms was seated on a throne, and in front of that entity, countless smaller figures kneeled as if worshiping the four-armed being.


    "Master, do you know what kind of entity that is?" Leon asked, curious if his wise master knew.


    "A little," Merlin added. "This entity belongs to a race called Asura. However, in the immortal kingdom, they no longer exist."


    "Asura?" Leon had never heard of such a race before and wondered. "Do they all possess four arms and have sizes this big?"


    "I won''t bother exining it to you," replied Merlin. "Here, I''ll directly pass the details to you."


    "Master can do that?"


    "Hmph!" Merlin sneered.


    Information about the Asura race flowed into Leon''s head one by one. His eyes widened in amazement with each passing moment.


    The Asuras were formidable beings, known for their immense strength and ferocity. Each had four arms, and they were revered and feared in ancient times. Their size and power were legendary, some of them even reached the height of tall mountains. However, their kind was believed to have been wiped out during the great wars of the immortal kingdom.


    "Do you see his size? Thisrge space must be his pathway," Merlin said. "This could be a tomb of an Asura."


    "What?"


    "Pray, that entity is long dead," Merlin said. "Otherwise, none of you will survive, at least not these three."


    Just thinking of the sheer size of that four-armed being made Leon''s head buzz. If what his master said was true, then in front of that titan-like being, they would appear like ants to be crushed.


    As they rounded a corner, the path opened up into arger chamber. This one was more borate, with a high ceiling and columns that looked like they had been carved from a single piece of stone.


    They entered the chamber cautiously, observing their surroundings. Upon entering, their eyes reflected glimmering lights.


    On each side of the room,rge piles of treasure wereid. Their light reflected the greed in each of their eyes. Leon, however, was focused on an entirely different thing in front of him.


    In the center of the room was an altar, covered in dust and cobwebs but still exuding an air of ancient power. Atop the altary arge rectangr stone.


    "Everyone, halt your steps," Leon warned, sensing something.


    "You noticed it?" His master asked.


    "Yes."


    "Why? What happened?" one of the recruits asked hastily, salivating at the riches before them.


    "Something''s wrong. Do not touch anything in this ce," Leon warned. His eyes fixated on the giant stone ahead, not blinking. "That giant stone is giving off an ominous aura."

 Chapter 74: Chapter 74 - Asura [2]

    "That tall stone is giving an ominous aura?" The three turned their heads toward the tall stone at the center of the chamber. To them, it appeared just like the rest of the tall stone columns¡ªordinary and unthreatening.


    "Isn''t it just another tall stone?" said one, his gaze shifting towards the pile of treasures.


    "You are worrying too much," another said, his tone direct and dismissive, the hint of respect toward Leon now gone.


    Ignoring Leon''s warning, one of them eagerly grabbed a handful of gold, stuffing it into his pockets. The allure of the glittering treasure was too strong to resist.


    "No, don''t¡ª" Leon tried to stop him, but it was toote.


    As one of them touched the treasures, the ground beneath them began to tremble. The once still air turned electric, and the carvings on the walls seemed toe alive, their figures moving and shifting in the flickering light. The intricate designs of battles and rituals now appeared to enact their scenes in ghostly animation.


    The three, caught up in their greed, did not seem to notice the changes around them. They kept stuffing their pockets, oblivious to the growing danger.


    "Everyone, stay alert!" Leon''s shout echoed through the chamber, but it was as if his words fell on deaf ears.


    "They will not hear you, they are under a spell," Merlin''s voice rang in Leon''s mind.


    "What, when did it happen, master?" Leon asked, his mind racing.


    "Likely, the moment you all entered this chamber," replied Merlin.


    The air in the chamber was thick with ancient magic, a potent force that pulsed through the very walls.


    Leon felt a surge of energy emanating from the carvings, a powerful presence that seemed to awaken with their touch. Each figure in the carvings appeared to be kneeling before a massive, four-armed entity¡ªan Asura¡ªwhich now seemed to re at them with malevolent eyes.


    A sudden creak came from behind. Leon spun around to see the tall door of the chamber, which had been open, slowly closing. His heart sank as he watched the heavy stone door inching shut, sealing their only known exit.


    "The door is closing!" Leon''s tone was urgent. "We need to get out now!"


    With a burst of strength, he grabbed the spellbound three, throwing them toward the closing door. But just as they neared the door, an invisible barrier shimmered into existence, blocking their path. The three fell back,nding hard on the stone floor.


    "What is happening?" The bald recruit muttered in confusion, rubbing his bruised elbow. It seemed the impact had brought them back to reality.


    The barrier glowed faintly, a clear sign of a powerful enchantment. Leon''s brow furrowed as he studied it. The door was nearly shut now, thest sliver of light from the outside world fading. He could hear the grinding of the stone as it settled into ce, the chamber now fully sealed.


    The atmosphere grew heavier, the air thick with an oppressive force. The carvings on the walls seemed to pulse with a sinister life, the eyes of the ancient figures glowing with a cold light.


    The recruits, now freed from their spellbound state, looked around in fear, their earlier greed reced by panic.


    In a sh of blinding light, the stone at the center of the chamber cracked open, and a red mist began to pour out, filling the chamber with an ominous presence.


    The air grew colder, and the ground shook violently. Leon and the group backed away. The mist had already blocked most of their senses and vision up front, and they could no longer see much ahead.


    A moment passed in violent trembling. Their eyes were fixed on the front as they watched the mist slowly dissipate.


    Suddenly, arge silhouette passed through the mist and reached toward them. It was an enormous red palm. Leon was quick to react, raising the staff toward the iing palm.


    [Scatter]


    Boom!


    A thunderous sound resounded in the hall as if two gales were colliding. The chamber''s eerie silence was shattered by the sh, the air now charged with the remnants of Leon''s spell.


    The staff in Leon''s hand shattered into fragments. The energy he exerted was too much for the staff to handle, as he had used more than the normal amount to stop the oing attack.


    "UGH!" A grunt came from behind him.


    Leon nced back to see the three copsed on the ground near the barrier. He had forgotten about the others beside him and reacted in defense with an attack. The shockwave had pushed them back against the barrier making them groan in pain. Although it seemed none were heavily injured, they were rendered senseless for a brief moment.


    As the mist slowly cleared, before their eyes, the silhouette in the mist loomedrger, and an enormous four-armed entity stood in the center of the chamber, where the tall stone had been before. Its red skin radiated a furious aura, its four arms flexed withtent power, and its eyes glowed with a malevolent light, focusing intently on Leon and his group.


    Leon had been wondering why they didn''te across any corrupted being in the ruin. Now he knew his answer. This was the main interior part of the ruin, and there slumbered a giant whom all feared and worshipped. It was evident nothing would stay close to it.


    Leon''s heart pounded as he readied himself, the weight of responsibility heavy on his shoulders. His eyes darted toward the three on the ground and the barrier behind him as if deciding something.


    The Asura''s presence was overwhelming, its aura suffocating. The recruits, now regaining their senses, scrambled to their feet, their faces pale with terror.


    "What is that thing?" one of them whispered, his voice trembling. "Could it be the master of this ce?"


    Wraaaaahhh!


    As if their voices had disturbed its peaceful slumber, the Asura growled, shaking the whole chamber with its voice. The sound reverberated through the stone walls, amplifying the terror in the room.

 Chapter 75: Chapter 75 - Asura [3]

    The Asura let out a guttural roar, shaking the very foundations of the chamber. The ancient carvings on the walls seemed to pulse with energy, reacting to the presence of their ancient guardian. The air buzzed with a palpable tension, the atmosphere heavy with impending danger.


    The three had formed a tight circle around Leon, their weapons at the ready. Fear and determination flickered in their eyes as they faced the colossal entity before them. Their breaths came in quick, shallow gasps, and beads of sweat glistened on their foreheads.


    "Don''t stay close," Leon shouted, his tone urgent andmanding. "Spread out!"


    For a giant this big, staying in a tight formation was no different from asking to be stomped to death. The recruits hesitated at first, their instinct to stay together battling with Leon''smand. But the urgency in his voice pushed them into action. They each moved to different sections, scattering across the chamber.


    "Master, any advice?" Leon called through the voice transmission, his eyes never leaving the Asura.


    "There should be a core of this ruin somewhere," Merlin replied, his voice calm and steady. "As long as you destroy it, the barrier should disappear."


    "Core?" Leon echoed, his mind racing.


    "Yes. It could be a crystal ball or a runic formation on the ground," Merlin exined.


    Hearing his master''s words, hope reignited in Leon''s eyes. He shouted to the three recruits, "I''ll distract the giant. You three search for the core of this ruin. It looks like a crystal ball or a rune formation."


    "But Sir Leon, will you be okay?" asked the bald recruit, his voice tinged with concern. His eyes darted nervously between Leon and the monstrous Asura.


    "Yes, now go while it''s focused on me." Leon''s tone was resolute. As the strongest in the group, he felt the Asura could sense his strength, as its gaze didn''t leave him.


    Leon knew that even with the three recruit''s help, they wouldn''t make much of a difference against the colossal foe. For these ordinary mercenaries who had hunted normal beasts their whole lives, it would be impossible to hurt this giant.


    As the three scattered, Leon took a deep breath, his focus sharp. He needed to buy them time. The ancient carvings around him seemed to whisper in an unknownnguage, adding to the heavy tension in the air.


    With a surge of energy, Leon charged toward the Asura, his movements swift and precise. The ground trembled beneath his feet, and the air crackled with magical power.


    Reaching near the Asura, Leon raised his hand, conjuring a powerful spell, and hurled it at the giant.


    The spell exploded against the Asura''s chest, opening a small wound. But to Leon''s shock, the wound began to close at a visible rate.


    "What?!" he eximed. The spell was meant to prate deeply and expose the Asura''s heart, but the result was not as expected.Although he had expected the Asura''s defense to be resilient, he had not anticipated it being this formidable.


    From the details his master had given him, one of the most fearsome abilities the Asura possessed was its high-speed regeneration. Leon hadn''t fully believed it could regenerate so quickly, but now he saw it with his own eyes.


    The Asura''s eyes zed with fury, and it turned its full attention to Leon. With a roar, it swung one of its massive arms at him. Leon dodged, the force of the swing creating a gust of wind that sent dust and debris flying.


    "Come on, you overgrown brute!" Leon taunted, his voice echoing through the chamber. "Is that all you''ve got?"


    Wraaaaahhh!


    The Asura roared again, its rage intensifying. It charged at Leon, each step shaking the ground. Leon danced around the attacks, his movements fluid and controlled. He cast spells and struck with precision, always keeping just out of the Asura''s reach.


    He had used speed enhancement on himself, making him swift as the wind, and with his small size, it was hard for the giant to track his movement. This was an advantageous position, or so he believed.


    Meanwhile, the three frantically searched the chamber for the core. The bald guy, now more focused and determined, scanned the ground for any signs of a rune formation. His eyes squinted in concentration, and his breath came in measured bursts. The other two climbed over piles of treasure, their eyes darting around for any sign of the core.


    Leon continued to distract the Asura, drawing its attacks and keeping it away from the others.


    But after a while, the Asura stopped its advance towards Leon. Realizing it was pointless to attack him, it turned its attention to the three recruits scrambling around the chamber. With two swift steps, it arrived in front of them.


    "Sh#t," Leon cursed, snapping into action. With his enhanced speed, he zoomed across the chamber toward the giant.


    "Stop, brat!" Merlin called out through the voice transmission. "That''s a trap¡ª"


    But before Merlin could finish his warning, Leon had already gone after the Asura.


    The giant noticed Leon moving toward it and turned its body, swinging a massive leg at him. This time, it was too fast, and Leon was caught off guard. He couldn''t dodge in time.


    Desperately, he conjured arge stone wall in front of him, but it couldn''t stop the Asura. The giant''s leg smashed through the stone wall and struck Leon''s body.


    Bam!


    Leon was flung back like a ragdoll, smashed against the invisible barrier. His armor fell apart, pieces scattering on the ground, unable to withstand the blunt force of the attack. He groaned in pain, the impact having knocked the wind out of him.


    The Asura roared triumphantly, its eyes gleaming with malevolent satisfaction. The chamber trembled with its fury, the ancient carvings on the walls seeming to dance in the flickering torchlight.


    Leon struggled to his feet, his body aching from the impact. He could see the three recruits staring at him in horror, their earlier determination reced by fear.

 Chapter 76: Chapter 76 - Despair

    "Don''t stop!" Leon rasped, his voice strained yetmanding. "Find the core!"


    The recruits nodded, their faces pale but resolute, and hurriedly resumed their search. The chamber echoed with the sounds of their frantic efforts, the atmosphere thick with tension and the scent of dust and ancient stone. An almost palpable sense of dread hung in the air as if the ancient walls themselves were bearing witness to their desperate struggle.


    Leon struggled to his feet, panting heavily. His armor had shattered into pieces, revealing his bloodied white dress beneath. He coughed up a mouthful of blood, the sting of his internal injuries burning through him.


    "Damn, this brute," he cursed, staring at the blood on his palm. Although he knew the giant was strong, he hadn''t expected it to smash through his enhanced stone wall and reach him so easily. He could onlyment his current predicament, his mind racing with the grim reality of their situation.


    The Asura''s red eyes fixated on Leon momentarily before it turned away,pletely ignoring him, and began walking toward the three recruits. Its movements were slow and deliberate, each step reverberating through the chamber like a death knell.


    "This thing!" Leon cursed, frustration boiling over. "It''s ignoring me."


    As the Asura walked away, Leon raised his palm towards its back, preparing to attack.


    "Stop, you brute,e fight me!" His voice echoed, a mixture of desperation and fury.


    "Why are you hesitating?" His master, Merlin''s, voice reached Leon through the voice transmission. The master''s tone was sharp and insistent. "Destroy him."


    "No... Not in this enclosed space," Leon gritted his teeth, ncing at the three recruits still searching. "Those three are here with me."


    Light shimmered in the surroundings as Leon conjured multiple spells. With a gesture, he sent them charging towards the giant. The chamber was filled with the sounds of small sts, each explosion sending shockwaves through the air. Dust and debris swirled around, creating an almost surreal battlefield within the ancient stone walls.


    Yet, once the sound settled, the giant remained unbothered, standing tall. The small wounds around its body began healing at a visible rate, the regeneration ability working rapidly, knitting flesh and bone back together almost as quickly as they were damaged.


    Leon''s frustration grew.


    "This thing is almost invincible," he muttered under his breath. He watched as the Asura''s wounds closed, his mind racing for a new strategy. He needed to buy more time for the recruits, who were still frantically searching for the core that could potentially end this nightmare.


    Leon threw himself at the Asura again, each strike more desperate than thest. His movements were bing slower, his strength waning. The Asura, sensing his weakened state, swung its massive arm, catching Leon off guard once again.


    The blow sent him crashing into the ground, the impact nearly rendering him unconscious. His vision blurred, and he fought to stay conscious, knowing that if he fell now, all would be lost.


    As Leon struggled to remain conscious, the Asura turned its attention back to the three recruits.


    With a mere stretch of its arm, it grabbed one of them by the torso with a massive hand, lifting him off the ground. The recruit screamed in terror, struggling futilely against the giant''s grip.


    With its other hand, the Asura grabbed the man''s head and twisted, snapping it with a sickening crunch and separating it from his body.


    Blood gushed from the severed neck, showering the Asura''s face in a ghastly red. The metallic scent of blood filled the chamber, mingling with the dust and ancient decay.


    The sight of theirrade''s brutal death drained the will to fight from the remaining recruits. They dropped to the ground, their eyes wide with horror, legs too weak to support them. Their faces were masks of terror, their bodies trembling uncontrobly.


    The giant extended its arm, selecting its next victim. It grabbed the second recruit and bit off half of his body in a single, gruesome chomp. The man''s screams were cut short, leaving only the sickening sound of flesh tearing. The chamber seemed to echo with the haunting silence that followed, the horror of the scene sinking into the stone walls themselves.


    Just as the Asura turned to thest recruit, a powerful voice interrupted.


    [Inferno]


    Sensing danger, the Asura raised its arms in a defensive posture. A massive explosion rocked the chamber, and the giant was sent flying across the room, mming into the far wall. Dust and debris filled the air, momentarily obscuring the scene. The ground shook from the impact, cracks spiderwebbing out from where the Asura had struck.


    As the dust began to settle, the aftermath of the explosion became evident. The giant stood amidst the debris, its two arms missing and pieces of its flesh scattered around the chamber. Despite the destructive force of Leon''s spell, the Asura remained standing.


    "It managed to block?" Leon cursed, wiping blood from his mouth. Although he had controlled the spell''s destructive capacity, it was still formidable. Yet, the Asura emerged with only its arms missing.


    Before long, the giant''s arms began to regenerate, the process visible from bones to nerves and muscles, everything returning to normal.


    "Damn it!" Leon cursed again. "It can also heal its missing body parts."


    He watched in disbelief as the creature''s limbs reformed, his hope dwindling. No wonder his master had said the Asura''s regeneration was their most troublesome ability. Unless he destroyed the entire body, including its heart and core, the giant would keep regenerating endlessly.


    Leon knew he had to go all out, without holding back. Maybe then the Asura would finally perish.


    Noticing the struggle in Leon''s expression, the bald man steeled himself, his voice trembling. "Sir Leon, I know you''ve been holding back because of us. Please, don''t restrain yourself. Use your full power."


    "But¡ª"


    The bald man interrupted his voice firm despite the fear in his eyes. "As long as you kill this thing, I don''t mind dying here."


    "You can''t hesitate now, brat," Merlin''s voice suddenly reached Leon through their telepathic link. "You may not have noticed, but your body won''t hold up much longer. This might be your only chance."


    Leon swallowed hard and gritted his teeth, clenching his fist as he stared at the Asura. His body lifted off the ground, glowing with a radiant golden aura. The surrounding air grew hot as if a pool of boilingva had suddenly appeared in the chamber, and the magical energy became increasingly chaotic.


    Leon raised his palm forward as if delivering a final decree. "I don''t care about this ruin; I don''t care about anything here. I will destroy everything."


    Leon nced at the bald man cowering near the corner. In that brief moment, he conveyed his silent farewell. With this spell, he would obliterate the giant, the ruin, and everything within.


    Just as he prepared to unleash his maximum capacity Inferno, therge chamber door creaked open. The shimmering barrier of light shattered like ss, scattering shards of brilliance across the room.


    A group of white-armored soldiers marched into the chamber, their movements synchronized and precise. They cast arge, shimmering chain towards the giant with practiced ease.


    Each soldier held one end of the chain, attaching it to the giant''s body. The Asura seemed to freeze, the enchanted chains restricting its movement.


    Wraaaaahhh!


    The giant let out a deafening roar, trying to intimidate the soldiers. However, they remained stoic behind their armor, showing no signs of hesitation or fear as they continued to hold the chain firm.


    Leon drained of all stamina and riddled with internal injuries from the giant''s attacks, could no longer keep himself conscious. His body swayed briefly before falling from the air.


    "Got you," a voice echoed in Leon''s ear just before he lost consciousness.


    Through his fading vision, he glimpsed a blurry figure surrounded by a green, radiant light. The figure''s presence was calming, a stark contrast to the chaos of the battle.

 Chapter 77: Chapter 77 - City of Jurucia

    Leon jolted awake, blinking as his eyes adjusted to the dim light. The tall ceiling loomed overhead, adorned with intricate carvings and strange letters that seemed to shimmer faintly.


    Turning his head to the side, he saw a few white and red-armored soldiers stationed in the corners, their armor stained with blood, standing guard with vignt eyes.


    Sitting up, Leon looked around and noticed that the piles of treasure were gone, not a single piece remaining. The chamber, once filled with the allure of ancient wealth, now felt empty and hollow.


    He examined his body, noticing his wounds werepletely healed, even his internal injuries. "This..."


    "You''re awake," a voice came from the front.


    Leon saw Reynold walking towards him, holding a small marble-sized crystal in his hand. The crystal glowed faintly, pulsating with a soft light.


    Only on m v|le|mp|yr


    Leon nodded and asked, "Is that the ruin core?"


    "It is." Reynold held it up, the crystal''s glow reflecting in his eyes. "I found it while scrambling for treasures here."


    "What happened while I was unconscious? Where''s that giant?" asked Leon, seeing no sign of the Asura.


    Before he fainted, he had seen the white-armored soldiers arrive for rescue, but the strength and ability of the Asura were not to be trifled with. So, where did the giant go? he wondered.


    "Oh, that giant? It''s right there." Reynold pointed to severalrge wooden boxes lined up near the wall.


    "Where?" Leon asked, confused.


    "Inside those boxes," replied Reynold. The dark boxes resembled coffins, each inscribed with runic words on the surface. The runes glowed faintly, indicating powerful enchantments.


    "How can that giant fit inside those boxes?" Leon couldn''t believe it and asked.


    "Oh, I made sure to chop him into pieces before putting them inside the boxes," Reynold replied nonchntly.


    "What? Chop him to pieces?!" Leon''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Chopping won''t do anything; it can regenerate its body."


    "Don''t worry, those boxes are specially prepared for such cases." Reynold extended a hand and pulled Leon up. "Can you walk?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s good, we need to get out of here before this ce is submerged in sand."


    Leon looked puzzled but didn''t question further. The soldiers began carrying the boxes and moving out of the chamber. Leon and the bald man followed behind.


    "Master," Leon called through voice transmission. "Did you see how the fight went after I lost consciousness?"


    "Yes," came a reply, calm and measured.


    "Is Reynold telling the truth? If so, how strong is he?" asked Leon, one question after another, his curiosity and disbelief evident.


    "His attainments in sword arts are extremely high, as if he is gifted with them," said his master, recalling the fight between Reynold and the giant. "He only used his sword arts and didn''t reveal his true strength, but from his moves, I can tell he is around peak Astral Bloom or even higher stage."


    Merlin added, "It took him only a few swings of his sword to dismantle the Asura and seal its parts in the boxes."


    "That strong?!"


    Shock and awe were evident in his eyes as he stared at Reynold''s figure at the front. Reynold''s calm demeanor and effortless handling of the situation made Leon feel a mix of respect and envy.


    As they neared the edge of the ruins, the temperature increased, and hot air swept through the corridor. The sunlight was a wee sight as they emerged from the darkness.


    The desert stretched out before them, an endless sea of sand and dunes under the zing sun. Leon shielded his eyes momentarily, adjusting to the brightness.


    He saw many dead beasts'' bodies scattered around. From their appearance, they were all corrupted beastsrge centipedes, earthworms, and scorpion-like creatures, each either cut in half or pierced in the head.


    He nced at the bloodied armor of the white-armored soldiers, piecing together what had happened here. These warriors had fought their way through the ruins. The air was thick with the metallic scent of blood, mingling with the desert heat.


    "We encountered numerous corrupted beasts on our journey here," Reynold remarked. "It seems your group was transported directly into the heart of the ruin. I wonder why?"


    "I also have no idea.". Leon replied, shaking his head in frustration.


    As they emerged from the ruin and stood atop a nearby dune, they nced back at the structure now half-buried in the shifting sands.


    "It''s a pyramid¡­" Leon mused, noting its distinct shape.


    The ruin, reminiscent of a pyramid with its multiple faceted sides, appeared slowly vanishing beneath the relentless desert.


    Reynold''s attention was focused on the marble fragment he held, which he crushed with a decisive pinch.


    At his gesture, the ruin began to tremble and copse, gradually bing submerged in the encroaching sands until it was no longer visible.


    Leon''s gaze caught a faint glimmer on the periphery. The city lord and his army were now enveloped in a radiant white light, their forms disintegrating slowly into luminous particles. The city lord, with a serene smile, turned to address them.


    "I thank all of you for solving this ruin," the city lord said, his voice carrying a tone of genuine gratitude.


    "What''s happening, city lord?" Leon asked, his gaze shifting to the bald man who stood beside the city lord, also bathed in the shimmering light. "You too?"


    The city lord exined, "Little friend, there is no need for concern. With our missionplete, we are merely returning to our rightful ce."


    As the final words left his lips, their bodies dissolved into sparkling white particles, carried away by the desert breeze.


    "No. The city lord is gone¡­" Leon said, turning to Reynold.


    "You''re worried about the city lord?" asked Reynold.


    "No, that guy didn''t give me my reward for this expedition," Leonined.


    Hearing Leon''s words, Reynold gave a rare chuckle. "I see, you''re worried about that."


    "Yes. That man disappeared without giving my pay," Leon grumbled.


    "I''ll give you your reward," Reynold said, and arge pouch appeared in his hand.


    Holding therge pouch, Leon asked, "Isn''t it too much? I thought the reward was ten thousand gold?"


    "I''ve added those three''s rewards with yours," said Reynold.


    "Now that the city lord is gone, what about the city?" asked Leon, storing the pouch in his bracelet.


    "There''s no city in the desert," Reynold responded, his tone matter-of-fact. "That was the city of wonders, Jurucia,"


    "Jurucia¡­" Leon repeated, a sense of awe in his voice. He had heard countless tales of this city throughout his life. It was said to be the resting ce of the human emperor.


    "Are you telling the truth?"


    "Not entirely," Reynold rified. "That was only a fragment of the real city. The actual Jurucia is located in a ce unknown to us."


    This city is said to appear in random ces like a mirage and after a period disappear. No one had ever solved the wonder of this city, nor found out its location.


    "And what about the people of the city, the city lord, and those soldiers?" Leon inquired, seeking further rity. "Are they dead or alive?"


    "They were merely spectral remnants," Reynold exined. "Whether they are alive or dead remains uncertain until we can locate the true city of Jurucia."


    "How do you know all this?" Leon asked, skeptical about Reynold''s responses.


    "Well, it turns out I''m quite the nerd," Reynold replied casually, a hint of a smirk ying on his lips.


    Leon raised an eyebrow, clearly not expecting that answer. Despite having tasted the food and experiencing the sensory reality of the city, it was difficult for Leon to ept that the city was merely an illusion.


    "So, where are you headed next?" Reynold asked, shifting the focus of their conversation.


    "I was nning to journey to the Jul Empire," Leon responded.


    "Quite a coincidence," Reynold said with a nod. "Our destination aligns with yours."


    -----------------


    A/N: This chapter marks the end of his POV. Phew~ IDK how it turned out, was it ok, or meh? do give your opinion.

 Chapter 78: Chapter 78 - Domineering Alice

    -Dwight state-


    "You dare talk back to me, Monkey," Alice''s voice echoed through the room, her face reddening as if in anger.


    As she spoke, Spark watched Alice''s angry face from the side, his hand thoughtfully stroking his chin. He raised his hand, signaling.


    "Stop," Spark said, shaking his head, disappointment evident in his eyes. "That is not how you do it. You need to make your voice sharper and your expression angrier."


    Alice nodded, her expression determined. "Alice will try again."


    Spark''s reading room was filled with the soft, warm glow of afternoon sunlight filtering through the tall, arched windows. As the breeze entered the room, Alice''s twin tails swayed, adding to the effect of her fake fury.


    Spark was rehearsing Alice''s intimidating voice, trying to instill a bit of fierceness in her tiny frame.


    Despite his blood running through her veins, she was too timid when dealing with others. Did she lean more towards her mother''s side, or was this due to the environment she grew up in? He wondered. But this had to change, and Spark took the matter into his own hands.


    Alice repeated the line with more disdain in her voice, her small fists clenched at her sides. Despite her efforts, her appearance, with her round cheeks and wide eyes, made her look like a cute, puffy ball rather than an intimidating figure.


    A whileter, Alice paused, thoughtful, her brow furrowed. "Father, why am I learning this?"


    "Well, because this makes Alice domineering, and whenever Alice meets bullies, Alice can say those words, and they won''t dare to bully Alice," Spark whispered, leaning in as if sharing a secret. His voice was soft yet firm, his eyes twinkling with mischief.


    "Really?!" Alice beamed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Can Alice scare bullies with these words?"


    "Yes," Spark nodded, a small smile ying on his lips. "They will think twice before troubling you."


    Alice''s smile widened, her earlier timidity reced by newfound confidence. She squared her tiny shoulders and took a deep breath, ready to try again.


    As Alice continued rehearsing, the door to Spark''s reading room suddenly creaked open. His mother, Sophia, entered, her presencemanding and her eyes ring daggers at him.


    "What have you been teaching Alice?" she demanded, her tone icy.


    "Just some words of wisdom," Spark replied, avoiding his mother''s eyes.


    His gazended on the maid beside his mother. Pooe stood there, her hands folded demurely in front of her, but Spark could see in her eyes that she was the one who had informed his mother about their rehearsal.


    "It''s you," Spark muttered under his breath, recognizing Pooe''s quiet betrayal.


    "Just when I was out for a few days, you''re already teaching her the ways of bad people," Sophia scolded, her voice rising slightly.


    "I was just teaching Alice to defend herself against bullies," Spark exined, trying to sound reasonable.


    "Um, Father''s telling the truth," Alice nodded, supporting Spark. "Father told me Alice can be domineering with those words."


    "What words?" Sophia asked, her eyes narrowing as she looked from Alice to Spark.


    "Father said if I addressed others as monkeys, they would be scared away," Alice replied innocently.


    "Tell me, what do you mean by monkey?" Sophia turned to Spark, her voice stern. "Who is she going to use this word on?"


    "Well, I thought, in case she came across a bad monkey one day," Spark lowered his voice, feeling a bit sheepish under his mother''s intense gaze.


    "Hmph, Alice, let''s go," Sophia said, turning away and extending her hand to the little girl.


    "We were about to use those wor¡ª" Spark began to mutter.


    "Did you say something?" His mother''s eyes bore into him, her voice like a whip.


    "I said we were about to go on a stroll," Spark quickly corrected.


    "You won''t take Alice with you," Sophia dered. "Alice will stay here with me."


    She picked up the little girl, her movements gentle yet firm, and exited the reading room, Pooe following closely behind.


    As the door closed behind them, Spark slumped back on the couch, his eyes drifting up to the ceiling. His hair stirred gently in the breezeing from the open window behind him, carrying the faint scent of blooming flowers from the garden outside.


    "A day without adventure is like a book with nk pages," he muttered to himself, a wistful note in his voice. "This grandma poo ruined my n."


    "I wonder if there''s anything fun to do in the city?" Spark muttered.


    The door creaked open again, and Zhao Shi entered, holding an envelope in his hand. His presence was calm andposed, contrasting with Spark''s restless energy.


    "Young master, you received a letter from your friend Baros," Zhao Shi announced, extending the envelope towards Spark.


    "Why did he send a letter? Can''t he juste here in person?" Spark wondered aloud, his brow furrowing.


    "Well, that¡ªdid young master forget what Lady Sophia imposed a few days ago?" Zhao Shi reminded him gently.


    "Ah, I remember now." Spark scratched his head andughed wryly. "My mother did impose something a while ago."


    His mother, Sophia, had banned Baros from entering the mansion. She feared that if Spark and Baros spent too much time around Alice, they would influence her badly, and she couldn''t take that risk.


    From then on, Baros could no longer enter the gates of the duke''s mansion and was forced tomunicate with Spark through letters.


    "What does it say?" Spark asked, gesturing towards the envelope.


    Zhao Shi nodded, opening the envelope, and began to read.


    "Sir Baros has invited the young master to the Coliseum," Zhao Shi said, his voice steady. "It says ''something exciting'' will happen there."


    "That fatty loves to keep things in suspense." Spark stood up from the couch, stretching his arms. "I guess I''ll go. It''s been a while since I visited that ce."


    In Dwight state, there was only one coliseum, a ce where bloody fights and gambling were normal and legal. Because of Alice, he hadn''t visited the coliseum. His mother would scold him to death if he ever took Alice to such a ce.


    "Butler Zhao, prepare a carriage. I''m heading to the coliseum," Told Spark.


    "Yes, young master," Zhao Shi replied, bowing slightly before leaving the room.

 Chapter 79: Chapter 79 - Coliseum

    The Coliseum was not far, and they made their way through the winding streets, the sounds of the city growing louder as they approached.


    The structure loomed ahead, its ancient stone walls towering over the surrounding buildings. Banners pped in the wind, disying the colors and symbols of the Jul Empire and its states.


    The Coliseum served as a ce to settle disputes between parties who were not on good terms. Each side would send their best fighter, and the two would duel to the death. The victor would settle the dispute in the winner''s favor. This practice waspletely legal, though it was a rare urrence, and it was used only if the state government couldn''t settle the dispute through other means.


    Moremonly, the Coliseum was a ce of entertainment, hosting brutal fights between convicted criminals.


    Spark''s carriage stopped in the parking area. He could hear the crowd''s roar from inside, the cheers and shouts.


    With the token Baros had sent inside the envelope, Spark entered a private viewing area without obstruction. He spotted Baros in a section reserved for the more affluent spectators, waving enthusiastically there. Spark and Zhao Shi made their way over.


    "Bro, you made it!" Baros eximed, pping Spark on the back. "You''re just in time. The main event is about to start."


    "What''s so exciting about this one?" Spark asked, settling into his seat. He nced around, noting the eager faces of the crowd, their eyes glinting with anticipation.


    Baros grinned, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "You''ll see. It''s something special, even by Coliseum standards."


    The air was thick with excitement. The arena was a vast, open space with tiered seating all around. The sand in the center was stained with the remnants of past battles, an indication of the Coliseum''s brutal history.


    Below, two unarmed fighters were engaged in a brutal brawl, their bodies bloodied and bruised. The fight was nearing its end as therger man pinned down his opponent and begannding a barrage of punches on the face of the now unconscious man.


    The announcer dered the winner, and the crowd erupted in cheers. The arena was quickly cleared, and anticipation hung in the air for the next match.


    Spark leaned forward, his eyes scanning the arena. "So, what''s this special event you were talking about?"


    "Bro, Do you see this crowd of spectators in the arena? Spot anything different?" Baros asked, a knowing smile on his face.


    Hearing Baros''s question, Spark turned toward the crowd below and noticed something peculiar. "These people are from outside?"


    "Exactly!" Baros nodded. "They are all gathered here on an invitation from the Clear Sky Tower."


    "Why would they invite them all here?" Spark asked, curiosity piqued.


    "The Clear Sky Tower invited every genius who arrived in the city to showcase their might against other geniuses," Baros exined. "For this, the Clear Sky Tower has even sponsored a reward of one golden pill to the top genius of this gathering."


    Due to the uing entrance test of the Emperor Academy, many geniuses from outside traveled and passed by Dwight state. While they were gathered here, the Clear Sky Tower decided to conduct a small gathering of geniuses with a reward for the top among them, which attracted everyone.


    "Oh, a golden pill," Spark muttered, staring at the geniuses gathered below. "They are being generous."


    A golden pill was an alchemic pill that ascendants used to solidify their core and increase their chances of reaching the next stage by more than fifty percent. Even for those with wealth, it was hard to find one on the market, and even if they did, the price would cost them an arm or a leg.


    "It''s the Clear Sky Tower, after all," replied Baros. "It should be easy for them to get these pills."


    "Now that you mentioned it, why wasn''t I invited to this gathering?" Spark''s eyes narrowed.


    "Beats me." Baros shrugged. "Maybe they thought you''d look like a tiger among a flock of sheep."


    Spark appeared slightly annoyed by the thought of the Clear Sky Tower excluding him from such an entertaining event, but after taking a breather, he let it go. "Forget it, I''m already here."


    Below, there were many youthful faces, geniuses from various cities, gathered. Each exuded a proud demeanor. From the early essence awakening to the peak spirit inception stage, the geniuses were gathered, most of them having honed their training and talent at an early age.


    For these geniuses, this was a prelude to their uingpetition at the Emperor Academy. They had toe out on top of this group, defeating everyone here. Of course, they knew there would be even more terrifying geniuses arriving from other ces, and this would only be a fraction of those they had topete against.


    A regal-looking middle-aged man entered the arena, his golden robe gleaming under the sunlight. His presence immediately drew the attention of the crowd.


    "Hey, isn''t that the steward of the Clear Sky Tower?" a spectator whispered, leaning toward hispanion.


    "I think it is," the other replied, eyes wide with surprise. "But wasn''t he younger?"


    "What''s he doing down there?"


    Murmurs began to resound in the arena as the spectators whispered among themselves, specting about the figure''s intentions, as not many knew about the gathering.


    "Silence!" the middle-aged stewardmanded, his voice cutting through the noise. The crowd instantly quieted, all eyes fixed on the man as he continued.


    Clearing his throat, the steward spoke with authority. "I thank all of you for epting our invitation and joining us on this wonderful asion."


    He paused, letting his words settle. "As you may already know the reason for this gathering, I won''t exin further. We will start thepetition without dy, but before that, there''s someone who wishes to speak first."


    The middle-aged man gestured toward the doorway, and a youth d in dark attire entered. His steps echoed in the silent Coliseum, each one resonating with confidence.


    "Hey, look at his hair. Is he from Dwight?" a spectator finally whispered, noticing the youth''s golden hair.


    "Who''s he? He doesn''t look familiar."


    Whispers continued as the crowd of ordinary spectators spected on the identity of the golden-haired youth.


    Standing at the center of therge Coliseum, the youth scanned the whole crowd of geniuses seated around him. His eyes, sharp and piercing, seemed to challenge every individual present.


    With a voice as sharp as a de, the golden-haired youth proimed, "I challenge every genius here to a duel."

 Chapter 80: Chapter 80 - Top genius

    The dark-robed youth''s words hung in the air, creating a tense atmosphere. The spectators and participants alike were stunned into silence, the audacity of his challenge reverberating through the arena.


    The steward stepped back, giving the youth the stage. The tension was palpable as everyone awaited the response to this bold deration.


    "Is this guy crazy?" those in the viewing area muttered. "Just who is he?"


    "Why does he think he can take on every genius?" another from the crowd mocked.


    Despite the murmurs, the geniuses remainedposed, their confidence unshaken. They had faith in their own abilities and weren''t quick to anger. They preferred to observe, to see what kind of skills this challenger possessed. They sat in silence, their eyes locked onto the youth in the arena.


    Seeing that no one immediately rose to the challenge, an angry voice broke the silence. "I''ll ept your challenge."


    A towering, muscr man rose from the crowd, his massive sword strapped across his back. He strode towards the arena, each step sinking in the sand. Invited by the tower to this gathering, he now saw the spectacle before him as an affront, an attempt to belittle everyone present. Unable to tolerate the disy any longer, he stepped forward to confront it.


    Standing before the golden-haired youth, the muscr man towered over him, his size imposing.


    "My name is Nn," the muscr man introduced himself, his voice a deep rumble. "Tell me your name before I defeat you."


    "Victor," replied the golden-haired youth, his tone indifferent to the challenge in Nn''s voice.


    "Seeing you are only at the Essence Awakening stage, I''ll suppress myself to match you," Nn said, revealing his Spirit Inception aura.


    "No need to hold back," Victor responded calmly. "You still won''t defeat me."


    "This cocky brat," Nn muttered, fury igniting in his eyes. As one of the older and more experienced among the crowd of geniuses, he had fought many battles and thought to give Victor a handicap. Yet, Victor''s arrogance, dismissing the gap in their stages, infuriated him.


    Nn was fuming. "Fine. Don''t regret itter."


    The steward of the Clear Sky Tower stepped between the two, stating a few conditions. "You cannot use external treasures besides the ones in your hand, and killing is prohibited. That''s it."


    "Begin," the stewardmanded, stepping back.


    The arena fell silent, the air thick with anticipation. Nn wasted no time, charging forward with a roar, his giant sword gleaming in the sunlight as he swung it with immense force.


    Victor, however, stood his ground, his eyes sharp and focused. As the sword descended, he sidestepped with fluid movement, the de missing him by mere inches.


    Nn''s expression twisted in surprise and anger. He swung again, faster and harder, but Victor continued to evade with minimal effort, his movements precise and controlled.


    The crowd watched in awe as Victor''s skill became apparent. Despite the size difference and the disparity in their stages, he moved like an experienced warrior, his every step calcted.


    Nn, growing increasingly frustrated, unleashed a flurry of attacks. Yet, each strike was met with empty air or a deft parry. Victor''s counterattacks, though minimal, were precise.


    The audience was enraptured, the duel far more engaging than they had anticipated. The initial disdain for Victor''s boldness slowly turned to respect as he held his ground against Nn''s relentless onught.


    Victor''s eyes never wavered, his expression calm and focused. "Is that all you''ve got?"


    Nn''s fury reached a boiling point as he growled, unleashing his spirit inception aura. His enormous sword shimmered with a blue glow as he charged forward with a formidable overhead strike, intent on ending the duel with raw power.


    In that crucial moment, Victor made his move. For the first time, he swung his thin sword in an arching uppercut, expertly deflecting the heavy de.


    The impact sent Nn''s sword flying, embedding it in the distance and scattering sand in all directions.


    Nn staggered back, his eyes wide in shock as he struggled to regain his bnce.


    The crowd erupted in cheers, the unexpected turn of events fueling their excitement.


    Victor stood tall, his golden hair gleaming in the sunlight, a confident smile on his lips. The tip of Victor''s sword touched Nn''s neck. "You have lost."


    Without a word, the muscr man, Nn, exited the arena, his shoulders slumped in defeat. The murmur of the crowd grew louder, a mixture of admiration for Victor and sympathy for Nn.


    "Next?" Victor called out, his challenge still echoing in the arena.


    The geniuses in the crowd shifted uneasily, their eyes darting between Victor and each other. The air was thick with tension, the weight of the challenge pressing down on them.


    One after another, they stepped forward to ept Victor''s challenge, but he defeated each opponent with a few strokes of his sword.


    After a dozen or so matches, the geniuses no longer epted the challenge and conceded defeat without even fighting. They realized the disparityy in Victor''s technique, which appeared almost magical and impossible to defend against.


    The more the crowd saw his fights, the more astonished they became. They cheered for him, their roars filling the Coliseum, reverberating off the ancient stone walls. In their minds, they already crowned him as the top genius of this gathering.


    Once the steward saw no one willing to ept Victor''s challenge, he raised his hands, ready to announce Victor as the winner of this gathering.


    "Wait, Elder," Victor stopped the steward, his voice cutting through the noise.


    "What''s wrong?" the steward asked, puzzled, his brows furrowed in confusion.


    "I have yet to challenge one person," Victor replied, his eyes narrowing.


    "You have challenged everyone here," said the steward, looking at the defeated geniuses sprawled around the arena, their spirits broken. "Who''s left?"


    Victor pointed his sword at the private viewing tform atop the Coliseum. "Him."


    The steward''s gaze followed Victor''s sword wanting to see this person.


    Upon seeing the person at the end of Victor''s sword''s tip, the color drained from the steward''s face. The thing he feared the most had happened.


    "Dwight Spark,"

 Chapter 81: Chapter 81 - Duel

    The crowd followed the steward''s gaze and gasped. Spark, sitting in the private viewing area, felt the eyes of the entire arena on him.


    His lips curved up into a smirk, a hint of amusement dancing in his eyes. The sunlight filtered through the towering pirs, casting intricate shadows across his face, giving him an almost ethereal appearance.


    "Hey, hey, where are the honorifics?" Spark corrected nonchntly, his voice carrying a casual authority. Though they were far away, his voice reached the arena below, cutting through the silence like a de.


    "Forgive my rudeness, young lord," the steward hurriedly replied with a bow, sweat forming on his forehead. "I didn''t know the young lord was present here. If I did, I would havee to wee you."


    "Didn''t you deliberately not send an invitation to me?" Spark''s tone was light, yet the usation was clear, causing a ripple of murmurs among the crowd.


    "How could I not? There must be some misunderstanding. The person I sent to deliver it must have lost it somewhere," the steward stammered, visibly anxious. His heart pounded in his chest, each beat a reminder of the precarious situation he found himself in.


    "Forget it," Spark waved a hand dismissively, his gaze shifting to Victor.


    "Where did you pick him from?" he asked as if referring to a stray animal rather than a person.


    "That¡­ We''ve recently met," the steward replied, his voice shaky.


    The Clear Sky Tower had carefully ensured that no information about Victor leaked to the Dwight family and had even refrained from informing anyone from the Dwight family about this gathering of geniuses. But it seemed their n had failed, and Spark had been watching all along.


    Victor stood in the center of the arena, his golden hair gleaming under the sunlight. He locked eyes with Spark, a determined fire burning within them.


    "Dwight Spark," Victor said, his voice steady, yet filled with a challenge. "Will you ept my challenge?"


    "I thought he was only crazy, but it seems he is also an idiot," Barosmented from the viewing tform, shaking his head. His words, though meant to be a private remark, carried across the hushed audience, adding to the tension.


    Below, the steward tried to defuse the situation, his face pale with worry. "Young lord, please don''t listen to his foolish words. I will reprimand himter."


    "No. I want to fight him," Victor said firmly, his words carrying an unyielding resolve. His stance was that of a warrior ready to prove himself, his grip on his sword tightening.


    "Oh, what a hot-blooded guy," Spark remarked with a smirk, his eyes gleaming with interest. "Tell me your full name."


    The steward seemed desperate to stop Victor from speaking further, but Victor ignored him and spoke with unwavering determination. "Dwight Victor."


    The crowd fell into a stunned silence. Although a few had spected that Victor might be rted to the Dwights because of his hair, they hadn''t expected it to be true. The revtion hung in the air, adding anotheryer of tension to the already charged atmosphere.


    Dwight, as a duke family, had branches spread around. But they were only branches in the end. Their words held no influence like the main family led by Spark''s father, Duke Renard. They were family in name only, sharing the same surname. Don''t miss chapters on m v l e m p y r


    "I see," Spark nodded, his hand on his chin. "No wonder I found that sword technique familiar."


    In the empire, the Dwights were known for their near-wless sword technique, Sword Point. This secret technique explored every realm of swordsmanship, from ordinary swings to intricate moves, covering every detail. No other sword technique came close to the Dwight''s, which was one of the reasons they became a pir of the empire.


    It was even rumored that the Dwights were blessed with bodies perfect for sword practice.


    Spark, peering down at Victor with a blend of curiosity and disdain, scoffed, "As a nobody from a branch family, what gives you the audacity to challenge me? Do you even think you''re worthy of this duel?"


    This remark from Spark further solidified the crowd''s belief that Victor was indeed from the Dwight family.


    Victor''s sword pointed directly towards Spark, his voice unwavering but his eyes burning with intensity. "Being from the main family doesn''t automatically make you the best. I''ll show you that talent isn''t limited to your branch."


    Spark raised an eyebrow, his tone dripping with condescension. "Is that all? Jealousy? How pitiful. If that''s your only reason, you''re truly a fool."


    "Fine. Let''s see how the so-called genius from Clear Sky Tower picked can fare against me." With a slight smirk, Spark descended from the viewing tform, each step echoing in the now silent arena.


    Spark stopped a few feet away from Victor, his eyes locking onto the young challenger. The crowd''s anticipation reached a fever pitch as the two stood facing each other. The steward, still pale, stepped back, giving them the stage.


    "Bring out your sword," Victor demanded, ready to charge. His posture was tense, every muscle coiled like a spring ready to release.


    "I don''t have one," Spark shrugged. His nonchnce was infuriating. "Let me borrow this."


    Spark walked over and grabbed a wooden sword from the lined-up training weapons near the wall. The crowd murmured in confusion and curiosity, watching his every move.


    "When was thest time I held a sword? I don''t remember." Spark murmured, swinging the sword around carelessly, like a kid swinging a stick. The ease with which he handled the weapon was both impressive and infuriating.


    "Are you mocking me?" Victor asked, a hint of anger in his voice. His grip on his sword tightened, his knuckles white.


    "No. I might identally kill you with a real sword, and I don''t want the blood of a so-called genius on my hands," Spark replied casually. His tone was aloof, almost bored, yet the words were sharp as des.


    Victor''s eyes narrowed, fury zing in his gaze. "You''ll regret those words."

 Chapter 82: Chapter 82 - Effortless victory

    Victor gritted his teeth, his grip tightening on his sword. With a roar, he infused his de with a shimmering blue aura and lunged forward.


    Spark met the assault with ease, deflecting the strike with his wooden sword, the sh resonating through the arena.


    "What?" Victor''s eyes widened in disbelief as his powerful attack was effortlessly blocked by a mere wooden sword. His jaw clenched, and he charged again.


    Under the relentless strikes of Victor, Spark moved with fluidity in his steps, his movements almostzy as he deflected Victor''s attacks with ease. Each of Victor''s strikes, enhanced by his aura, met the solid defense of Spark''s wooden sword, and each time, Spark''s expression remained one of detached amusement.


    "Just because you won against a few nobodies, you think of yourself as a genius?" Spark mocked, his voice carrying across the arena. He sidestepped another of Victor''s attacks, his wooden swording down with a sharp crack against Victor''s shoulder, sending a sharp pain through Victor''s whole body.


    Victor staggered back, the force of the blow almost making him lose his grip on his sword. He gritted his teeth, his aura ring even brighter as he tried to regain his footing.


    "You don''t understand my resolve!" he shouted, his voice filled with desperation and determination. Heunched himself at Spark again, his sword a blur of motion.


    Spark yawned, almost exaggeratedly, as he dodged each of Victor''s strikes. Not a single blow came close tonding.


    "Is this all you''ve got?" Spark asked, his tone dripping with disdain. "You''re not even making me break a sweat."


    He swung his wooden sword, catching Victor again on the shoulder and sending him sprawling to the ground.


    The crowd gasped, their eyes fixed on the twobatants. Victor, who had been undefeated previously, struggled to his feet, his aura flickering around him like a dying me. He charged again, his movements fueled by sheer willpower.


    Spark''s eyes gleamed with a cold light as he intercepted Victor''s attack, twisting his wrist to disarm him. Victor''s sword flew from his grasp, ttering to the ground a few feet away.


    "Pathetic," Spark said, his voice a soft, cutting whisper.


    Victor dropped to one knee, panting heavily. He looked up at Spark, his eyes filled with frustration and humiliation.


    "I¡­ I won''t give up!" he shouted, trying to summon his aura once more.


    Spark''s expression softened into one of mock pity.


    "How noble of you," he said, almost kindly. Then, with a swift movement, he struck Victor across the chest with the wooden sword, the force of the blow sending Victor crashing to the ground. "But nobility alone won''t win you battles."


    Victory on the ground, gasping for breath, his aurapletely dissipated. Spark stood before him, the wooden sword resting on his shoulder.


    "Remember this feeling," Spark said, his voice cold andmanding. "Remember how easily you were defeated. Maybe it will teach you your ce."


    The crowd erupted in murmurs and gasps, the reality of Victor''s defeat sinking in.


    Spark turned away from Victor, his expression bored and disinterested.


    "Just because you won against a few nobodies, you thought you could challenge me," Spark repeated, shaking his head as he began to walk away. "You''re not even worth my time."


    Victory on the ground, his chest heaving as he struggled to catch his breath. The pain from Spark''s blows radiated through his body, but his pride refused to let him stay down. Gritting his teeth, he tried to push himself up.


    Spark, already walking away, stopped and nced over his shoulder, a smirk ying on his lips.


    "I guess even this low level of swordsmanship could be considered a genius for a branch family," he mocked, his voice carrying easily across the arena.


    The crowd, which had been buzzing with shock and excitement, fell silent again, hanging on Spark''s every word.


    Victor, trembling with a mixture of pain and rage, managed to get to his knees. He red at Spark''s back, his determination undiminished.


    "Come back and fight me!" Victor shouted, his voice hoarse but filled with defiance.


    Spark didn''t bother turning around. He waved a hand dismissively, his tone dripping with disdain. "I don''t have free time to entertain you. Find someone else to amuse yourself with."


    The crowd''s murmurs filled the air as Spark turned away, disinterested. But Victor''s spirit was far from broken. With a surge of determination, he struggled to his feet, his eyes locked on Spark''s back.


    Summoning thest of his strength, Victor charged at Spark, his intent clear and desperate.


    The crowd gasped, anticipating the unexpected attack. But Spark, sensing the approach, moved with lightning speed. In one swift motion, he spun around, disarming Victor with a precise strike to his wrist.


    Before he could react, Spark delivered a sharp smack with the wooden sword, sending Victor crashing to the ground once more.


    "Sneak attack on a noble? You know even the tower won''t be able to protect you for this offense," Spark said, his tone cold.


    The steward, on the side, paled, knowing the atrocity Victor had justmitted.


    Spark raised the wooden sword, ready to punish, but the steward rushed forward, his face pale with fear. "Young lord, please, stop!"


    Spark''s eyes narrowed and asked. "Are you also going against me?"


    The steward''s face drained of color. "No, young lord. Forgive me, but the Tower Lord left Victor in my care."


    "Oh, that old man did," Spark mused, lowering the wooden sword slightly. "Seeing it''s that way, I can let him go, but I needpensation."


    "Compensation?" The steward looked bewildered, his brow furrowing in confusion.


    "Compensation for wasting my time," Spark replied, his tone icy.


    The steward swallowed hard, his mind racing.


    "How should Ipensate you, young lord?" the steward asked, a wry smile forced onto his face.


    "Give me the Golden Pill, and I''ll forget his repeated offenses," Spark demanded.


    "But the Golden Pill..." The steward hesitated, his expression one of distress.


    "Why are you being stingy? It is only one pill. I''m sure your tower can bring out many," Spark said, his voice filled with mockery.


    In the end, the steward relented, reaching into his robe and handing Spark a small box with a golden pill inside.


    Spark took it with a satisfied smile, tucking it away. "Consider this matter settled."


    With that, Spark left the arena, his demeanor calm andposed. The crowd watched in stunned silence as he walked away, leaving Victor and the steward behind.

 Chapter 83: Chapter 83 - Hidden assailants

    Shrouded in the inky darkness of a hidden chamber, several figures stood cloaked in shadows, their eyes glowing sinister light. The air was thick with the tension of a deadly n being hatched. Their voices, hushed and urgent, echoed softly within the stone walls.


    At the center of the chamber stood arge mirror, unlike any ordinary one. The mirror reflected a bustling city, its image alive and detailed, showing the movements of people as if it were a window rather than a mere reflection.


    "He did not use his aura," a voice came from the dark. "Everyone saw that, right?"


    "Could the information be true?" asked another raspy voice in the darkness.


    "Should we rely on that informant?" another chimed in, doubt creeping into his tone.


    A year ago, after the receding of the Five Emperors'' Coalition Army, the Holy Scion had retreated to seclusion. Rumors spread that the Holy Scion had been struck by lightning during a breakthrough, losing his Ascendant aura and bing a mere mortal.


    Many imed to have witnessed the Holy Scion being struck repeatedly. This information had been passed to them by a secret informant, but its authenticity was still in question.


    "But he seems strong to me. How could he not have his aura?" a voice from the shadows murmured, uncertainty clear.


    "He could be hiding his true strength," suggested another, their eyes glowing evil light in the darkness. "We need to be cautious."


    An ominous figure, seated furthest away, had eyes that glowed with a sinister light. His sinister voice echoed in the chamber like a bell. "We cannot afford to take risks. If the Holy Scion is truly weakened, this is our opportunity to strike. We must act swiftly and decisively."


    "Lord, you must decide what to do," said one figure, turning towards the ominous, seated furthest.


    "How many people are with him? Any guards or Ascendants with him?" the sinister voice asked, his tone low andmanding.


    "No, lord. Only an ordinary butler following him around," replied another figure, his tone deferential but tinged with nervousness.


    "Is that Ascendant woman with him?" the leader pressed, his gaze piercing through the darkness.


    "No, lord," came the response. "She''s not with him."


    The leader''s eyes glinted with sinister satisfaction.


    "Send in the death squad first," hemanded. "Let them test if he is truly alone. Once it is proved he is alone, you make a move."


    One of the other figures hesitated, a sliver of doubt creeping into his voice. "Lord, is this alright to send the death squad? Ordinary civilians could get pulled into this..."


    The leader''s gaze hardened, his eyes like ice. "A few lives won''t matter as long as we finish him."


    ...


    Spark and Baros sat in a cozy, dimly lit restaurant, the aroma of food and the murmur of conversations surrounding them. They shared a table filled with dishes and a jug of wine, their sses frequently refilled. Spark''s earlier fight was a distant memory as theyughed and talked, the alcohol loosening their tongues.


    "That was quite a show you put on today," Baros said, raising his ss to Spark.


    Spark smirked, clinking his ss against Baros''s. "Just putting a nobody in his ce."


    "You said all those things to taunt him into attacking you, didn''t you, bro?" Baros asked, his eyes gleaming with mischief.


    Sparkughed. "Don''t ask questions you already know the answers to."


    The only reason he had provoked Victor was to make him act rashly, thereby securing the golden pill aspensation. His n had worked perfectly, enraging Victor with little effort.


    "How about gifting that golden pill to your dear brother?" Baros gestured to himself with a gleeful smile.


    "Huh? Why should I give it to you? You broke through a year ago; you won''t need it for a while."


    "And what about you, bro? It wouldn''t do you any good even if you ate a dozen of them. Just give it to me," Baros said, grinning.


    "I''m not the one taking it," Spark replied, waving off the suggestion.


    As the night wore on, they continued to drink, the restaurant''s warm ambiance making them feel at ease. Eventually, the time came to leave. They stumbled out of the restaurant, their steps unsteady, theirughter echoing through the empty streets.


    "Well, bro, this was fun," Baros said, pping Spark on the back.


    They parted ways, each heading off into the night, their spirits high and their minds already looking forward to their next fun encounter.


    The moon hung high in the night sky, casting a pale glow over the empty pathway. Spark, having parted ways with Baros after a night of drinking, made his way back home in a carriage.


    The rhythmic tter of hooves and the gentle sway of the carriage were the only sounds that broke the stillness of the night.


    As Spark''s carriage rolled down the deserted road, the shadows seemed to grow thicker, more oppressive. The once clear pathway now seemed shrouded in an eerie, unnatural darkness.


    Without warning, the carriage came to an abrupt halt. Spark peered out of the window, his eyes narrowing as he noticed several cloaked figures emerging from the darkness, surrounding the carriage.


    "Young master, I think we''re surrounded," said Zhao Shi, his voice steady but alert.


    "Are they beggars? Or is this a robbery?" Spark mused aloud, a hint of amusement in his voice despite the tension in the air.


    The moonlight cast long shadows over the scene, highlighting the menacing figures as they closed in on the carriage. Their cloaks fluttered in the night breeze, and their eyes glowed with a malicious gleam.


    Spark stepped out of the carriage, his movements unhurried and casual. The cloaked figures tightened their circle, their eyes gleaming in the dim light.


    Spark''s gaze swept over them, noting their tense stances and the glint of hidden weapons beneath their cloaks.


    "Gentlemen," Spark began, his tone mocking, "I''m afraid you''ve picked the wrong target for your night-time activities."

 Chapter 84: Chapter 84 - Hidden assailants [2]

    The cloaked figures didn''t seem to hear Spark''s words and continued to tighten their circle, their eyes gleaming in the dim light.


    Zhao Shi swiftly moved to stand in front of Spark, his body a shield against the impending threat.


    Without uttering a word, the cloaked figures suddenly lunged forward, weapons drawn. Zhao Shi stepped forward, while Spark stepped back, giving his butler room to fight.


    The sh was immediate and brutal. Zhao Shi, unarmed, met the onught. His fists flew with precision, blocking strikes and countering with devastating force.


    The first attacker swung a dagger at Zhao Shi, but he deftly sidestepped, catching the assant''s wrist and twisting it with a sickening crack. The dagger ttered to the ground as Zhao Shi delivered a powerful elbow strike to the attacker''s temple, sending him copsing.


    Another cloaked figure rushed in from the side, shing with a short sword. Zhao Shi ducked under the swing and delivered a swift uppercut to the attacker''s jaw, the impact lifting the figure off his feet. Zhao Shi followed through with a spinning kick, sending the assant crashing into two others who were advancing.


    The remaining cloaked figures pressed the attack, encircling Zhao Shi with a deadly dance of des and shadowy movements. Zhao Shi became a whirlwind, his fists and feet blurring as he blocked and countered each strike with precise, fluid motions.


    A sword arced toward him, but he intercepted it with his forearm, barely leaving a mark behind. Without hesitation, he unleashed a rapid flurry of punches to the attacker''s midsection, each impact driving the breath from the assant''s lungs and sending him staggering backward.


    Amid the chaotic melee, Zhao Shi''s keen eyes caught a glimmer of something unusual. One of the cloaked figures moved with increasing desperation, his body swelling and glowing with an unnatural light.


    Zhao Shi''s heart pounded as he understood the imminent danger. Reacting swiftly, he grabbed the bloating figure, his grip tight With a powerful spin, he hurled the glowing assant high into the night sky.


    The figure soared high into the air before detonating in a dazzling burst of radiance, the explosion transforming the night into a brief, blinding day. A shockwave rippled outward, the ground trembling under its force, momentarily disorienting the remaining attackers.


    "These people came here with no intention of returning," Zhao Shi muttered, his voice tinged with grim realization. "They''re suicidal."


    Spark''s voice cut through the chaos with calm authority. "You''re free to kill them. They''re already dead anyway."


    Hearing those words, Zhao Shi''s resolve solidified. Until now, he had held back, only incapacitating his foes. But with Spark''s permission, his hesitation vanished. He surged forward, a torrent of lethal intent.


    With a burst of speed and strength, heunched into the remaining attackers. His fists became a blur, each punch bursting open the head of a cloaked figure with absolute uracy. Blood and darkness mixed as the assants fell one by one, their bodies crumpling to the ground lifelessly.


    As Zhao Shi continued to fend off the suicidal ambushers, a dark silhouette slipped silently from the shadows, its movements fluid and swift. Zhao Shi''s focus remained entirely on the frenzied battle, oblivious to the presence of this new threat. The dark figure moved with the grace of a predator, eyes locked onto Spark.


    In a heartbeat, the figure closed the distance, appearing behind Spark with unnerving speed. Standing behind, the figure whispered a single, chilling word.


    [Domain]


    Suddenly, the world around Spark shifted. The familiar night sky, the empty pathway, and the chaotic battle all dissolved into an eerie void. His surroundings blurred and twisted, As if he were being pulled through the very fabric of reality itself.


    When Spark''s vision finally cleared, he found himself standing in an entirely different space. He was standing on a barren, destendscape, stretching endlessly in all directions.


    The sky above was a swirling mass of dark clouds, asionally illuminated by shes of lightning. The ground beneath his feet was cracked and dry, devoid of any life. The air was thick and oppressive, carrying an unnatural stillness.


    Suddenly, a low, menacingugh reverberated through the air. on the opposite spark Emerged the dark silhouette, its form now more defined and imposing.


    The figure was d in a flowing ck cloak, their face obscured by a hood. Only their glowing eyes were visible, burning with an intense, malevolent light.


    "Wee to my domain," the figure said, its voice dripping with sinister amusement. "Here, you are mine."


    Domain was a special technique used by arcane ascendants or those with high mastery in their attribute talents. Within a Domain, the rules of the outside world were bent to the will of its creator. It was a ce where time and space could be manipted, where thendscape could be shaped by thought alone.


    In this eerie pocket dimension, only the creator and their chosen victim existed, making it a perfect setting for an ambush or a duel.


    Spark''s expression remained aloof, his demeanor unfazed by the ominous surroundings. He looked at the figure with mild interest. "A Domain, huh? How old-fashioned."


    The figure''s eyes red. "You have been marked, Holy Scion. Your death is inevitable."


    Spark smirked, a hint of amusement in his eyes. "You think this is enough to kill me?"


    With a swift motion, the figure raised his hand, summoning dark chains from the void. They flew around Spark, binding his arms and legs separately, the cold metal digging tightening around Spark. "This is my realm. Here, I am the master. You will fall."


    But as he prepared to tighten his grip, the figure suddenly froze. An unsettling sensation crept over him, like a chill running down his spine. His concentration wavered, and he felt an intrusion within his Domain.


    "Impossible," he whispered, his voice barely audible over the howling winds of the destendscape. Turning slowly, the figure''s eyes widened in shock.


    Standing behind him was Zhao Shi, his presence a stark contrast to the oppressive gloom of the Domain. His sleeves were torn, and his hands were stained with fresh blood¡ªclearly not his own.


    "How...?" The dark figure''s voice trembled, unable toprehend how someone had breached his Domain.


    "Young master, forgive me for beingte."

 Chapter 85: Chapter 85 - Hidden assailants [3]

    The dark figure watched in disbelief as Zhao Shi stood there, defying the very nature of the Domain.


    "How did you...?" His voice was filled with disbelief and frustration.


    "You''re only a human," He said, his eyes wide in shock. "How did you find this space?"


    Within the arcane arts, a Domain was a special space, a pocket dimension created by those with high mastery in their attribute talents. It was essible only to the creator and their intended target. Anyone else who identally entered a Domain would lose their mind in the endless, shifting realm and ultimately die.


    Only another Domain user could hope to survive and find a way inside such a space. Yet, Zhao Shi, despite being a mere human, had managed to breach this Domain and find the exact location where Spark and the cloaked figure stood.


    "How should I say? I walked inside, I suppose." Zhao replied as his hand reached for the cloaked figure.


    The figure''s disbelief quickly turned to panic as he tried to leave. Before he could make a move, Zhao Shi moved with blinding speed. He grabbed the dark figure by the back of his neck, lifting him effortlessly. The figure struggled, but Zhao Shi''s grip was firm, his strength overwhelming.


    The figure''s glowing eyes red with anger and fear as he was gripped by a hand akin to a tiger''s jaws. "You... you can''t do this. This is my realm!"


    Zhao Shi tightened his grip, the figure''s struggles growing more frantic. With a swift, decisive motion, Zhao Shi hurled the dark figure to the ground.


    The impact reverberated through the Domain, causing the very fabric of the space to shudder. The figure gasped for breath, his control over the Domain weakening.


    "Be gentle with him, Butler Zhao," Spark said, his tone calm. "We''ve yet to ask him why he ambushed me."


    The chains around Spark disappeared, and hended on the surface, patting his wrinkled cloth. He stepped closer to the dark figure, whoy panting on the ground.


    "Why did you ambush me?" Spark asked, brushing off his clothes.


    The cloaked figure''s eyes red with anger as he remained silent, refusing to answer.


    "You don''t want to answer, huh?" Spark gestured to Zhao Shi.


    Zhao stepped hard on the figure''s back, the crackling of bones echoing in the oppressive silence. The dark figure spat blood, his gaze defiant. "You will find no answers from me."


    Before Zhao Shi could react, the figure''s body convulsed, a dark mist seeping from his mouth and nose. His eyes rolled back, and with a final shudder, hey still.


    "A secret method," Zhao Shi muttered, frowning. "He chose death over revealing anything."


    As the figurey lifeless on the ground, the Domain began to copse. The destendscape dissolved into nothingness, and reality reasserted itself.


    Spark and Zhao Shi found themselves back on the empty pathway, the night sky above them once more.


    The aftermath of the battle left the pathway eerily silent. The headless bodies of the cloaked assantsy scattered around, their lifeless forms a stark contrast to the serene night.


    Spark stood calmly amidst the chaos, his eyes reflecting the moonlight as he surveyed the scene. Zhao Shi, ever vignt, moved to Spark''s side, wiping the blood from his hands onto a cloth. His gaze shifted to his young master, waiting for further instructions.


    Spark looked up, his expression remaining aloof. Suddenly, a shattering noise echoed through the air, like ss breaking in the distance. The sky above seemed to ripple momentarily as if an invisible barrier had been breached.


    "Young master, what was that?" Zhao Shi asked, his voice steady but curious.


    "Just someone spying on us," Spark replied nonchntly.


    In an instant after the shattering sound resounded, three figures appeared in the sky, descending gracefully to the ground.


    As theynded, they immediately knelt before Spark, their white robes billowing softly around them.


    "Forgive us, we were careless, young lord," said one of the white-robed figures, his head bowed in humility.


    Spark''s gaze remained steady, a slight nod acknowledging their presence. "Don''t worry; it''s not your fault. They had set up a formation blocking outside senses after all."


    These three were the peak Astral Ascendant stage guardians of the Dwight family. The formation had prevented their senses from reaching inside and muffled the noise within. The moment it shattered, they detected something amiss and appeared in the sky above without dy.


    The guardian who had spoken first looked up, his eyes filled with a mix of regret. "We should have detected the formation sooner. Thispse is inexcusable."


    Spark waved a hand dismissively. "It''s done. What matters is that you are here now."


    The second guardian, a man with piercing red eyes, rose to her feet, surveying the scene with a critical eye. "We will ensure this does not happen again, Young lord."


    The third guardian, a stoic man with a scar running down his left cheek, remained kneeling, his expression unreadable. "Your safety is our utmost priority. We will strengthen our surveince."


    "No need," Spark waved dismissively. "I don''t want a group of old fogies watching me everywhere I go."


    He turned his attention to Zhao Shi, a faint smile ying on his lips. "Butler Zhao, your performance tonight was excellent."


    Zhao Shi bowed slightly, his expression humble. "Thank you, Young master."


    The first guardian stood, his white robes rustling softly. "We will remove these bodies and investigate further into their origins. This attack was too coordinated to be a mere coincidence."


    Spark nodded. "Do as you must. Ensure no trace of their presence remains."


    The guardians moved swiftly, they began gathering the bodies, their eyes scanning the surroundings for any lingering threats. The night air grew calm once more, the earlier violence fading into the past.


    As the guardians worked, Spark gazed up at the sky, his mind already contemting the next steps. The attack had been unexpected, but it had provided him a valuable information. His enemies were getting bolder, their methods more desperate.


    Yet, despite the danger, Spark remained unfazed. His aloof demeanor never wavered, his confidence unshaken.


    "These people are getting more daring by the day," Spark muttered.

 Chapter 86: Chapter 86 - Perfect Sword Body

    The news of the ambush reached the ears of Spark''s parents, Renard and Sophia, like a thunderbolt.Their reaction was immediate and fierce.


    The head of the Dwight family, Renard, and his wife, Sophia, were known for their strong power and influence. Their fury was not something to be trifled with.


    Within hours of learning about the ambush, they mobilized a search team. Elite guards and trusted aides were dispatched throughout the state, scouring every corner for suspicious individuals. No stone was left unturned as they hunted for clues about the attackers. The search team operated with ruthless efficiency.


    Days of relentless investigation have yielded significant results. The search team uncovered awork of spies embedded within the state, hailing from various factions and regions.


    The captured spies were brought to the estate for interrogation, their fates sealed by the fury of Renard and Sophia. The message was clear: any threat to the Dwight family would be met with merciless retribution.


    Meanwhile, within the mansion, Spark found himself under house arrest. His parents, especially his mother, were adamant about his safety. The freedom he had once enjoyed was now severely restricted. He was not allowed to leave the mansion gates, confined to thevish but stifling walls of his home.


    "Grounded, like a child," Spark grumbled to himself, pacing the grand hall of the mansion. His expression remained calm, but a hint of frustration flickered in his eyes.


    "Your safety is paramount." Said his mother, her voice firm but tinged with worry.


    Spark sighed. "But Mother, I can handle myself."


    Sophia''s gaze softened, but her resolve remained. "I know you can, but this is not up for discussion."


    As they conversed, a small figure scampered into the hall followed by a maid. It was Alice, her eyes wide with curiosity and concern. She looked up at Spark with an earnest expression.


    "Why can''t Father leave the house?" Alice asked, her innocent voice cutting through the tension.


    Sophia knelt beside Alice, smoothing the girl''s hair with gentle fingers and exined softly. "Because bad people are looking after Father."


    Hearing "bad people," Alice''s eyes widened further and she clenched her tiny fist in determination "Can Alice and Grandma Poo help Father beat up the bad people?"


    Sophia''s stern demeanor softened into a tender smile as she caressed Alice''s hair.


    "Yes, Alice can," she replied. "Once Alice gets strong."


    Alice puffed out her chest and flexed her imaginary muscles.


    "Alice is strong," she dered. "Alice has been training daily."


    Seeing Alice''s enthusiasm, Spark and his mother couldn''t help butugh at her bravado. The tension in the room eased, and the warmth of their family bond briefly alleviated Sophia''s worries.


    ¡­


    -The Clear Sky Tower-


    In the highest chamber of the tower, surrounded by ancient tomes and artifacts, an old figure sat in quiet contemtion. His eyes, sharp and calcting, gazed out at the distant horizon, lost in thought.


    The room was filled with an air of timelessness, the dim light from a few scattered candles casting long shadows that danced across the walls lined with shelves of ancient scrolls and mystical objects.


    The door to the chamber creaked open, breaking the stillness. A middle-aged man entered, bowing deeply before speaking. This was the same steward who had overseen the fight between Victor and Spark during the day.


    "Master, the incident between Victor and Spark has caused quite a stir," the steward began, his voice respectful but tinged with concern. "The Dwight family has expressed their displeasure."


    The old figure before him was the Tower Master of the Clear Sky Tower. No one knew how old he was or how powerful he was. All they knew was he was among the most influential people in the world, as he had established Clear Sky Towers all around the continent.


    "That child Victor is too hoity," the old figure shook his head, a look of mild annoyance crossing his features. "I knew this would happen sooner orter."


    "Did you foresee this, Master?" asked the steward.


    The Tower Master nodded slowly, his expression unreadable. "I expected as much," he said, his voice measured. "I shouldn''t have let him into the Dwight state, but it was his decision toe here."


    "Do you know why I''m looking after victor?" Suddenly asked the tower master.


    The steward hesitated for a moment, unsure of the depth of the Tower Master''s knowledge.


    "Because Victor possesses the bloodline of the Dwight family and a perfect sword body," he replied cautiously. "He is an exceptional talent, unmatched in his potential."


    A faint smile yed on the Tower Master''s lips as he faced the steward.


    "Indeed, Victor''s potential is extraordinary. But there is more to his lineage than meets the eye." He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. "The Dwight family in this Jul Empire is but a small branch of a muchrger and more powerful family that governs countless worlds in the Immortal Kingdom."


    The steward''s eyes widened in surprise, his breath catching in his throat.


    "The Immortal Kingdom!?" he repeated, awestruck. As a steward serving for the Clear Sky Tower for his whole life, he knew a thing or two about the Tower Master''s origin and things rting to the Immortal Kingdom.


    The Tower Master leaned back in his chair, his gaze distant. "As someone from that world, I am privy to many secrets that remain hidden from the inhabitants of this realm. The original Dwight family in the Immortal Kingdom is a force to be reckoned with, and their influence stretches far and wide."


    He paused, allowing the steward to absorb this revtion before continuing. "Victor''s perfect sword body is a rare and coveted trait. It is why I chose him to join the Clear Sky Tower. I intended to cultivate his potential and, eventually, present him to the original Dwight family."


    The steward remained silent, his mind racing with the implications of the Tower Master''s words. "Master, does the Dwight family here know of their connection to therger family in the Immortal Kingdom?"


    "No, they don''t." The Tower Master shook his head. "It is a secret I have kept, for revealing it would onlyplicate matters."


    The steward nodded, his curiosity piqued. "Master, is this sword body truly rare?"


    At the question, the Tower Master''s eyes sparkled with a blend of nostalgia and intrigue. "Indeed, it is very rare. This is only the second time someone has been born with a perfect sword body. The first instance urred many years ago and involved a truly remarkable individual."


    Leaning in with keen interest, the steward asked, "Who was the first person with a perfect sword body?"


    The Tower Master''s gaze grew distant, as if he were looking through the corridors of time. "The progenitor of the original Dwight family in the Immortal Kingdom. His skill was unmatched, and his legacy continues to resonate through the ages."


    The steward''s eyes widened in awe. "The progenitor..."


    The Tower Master nodded, his expression thoughtful. "Yes, and now we have Victor, who bears the same potential. It is both a blessing and a burden. We must approach this situation with great care."


    He rose from his chair, his presencemanding and authoritative. "Prepare a gift of apology to be sent to the Dwight family. For all the troubles Victor caused."


    The steward bowed deeply. "At once, Master. I will see to it personally."


    As the steward left the chamber to carry out his orders, the Tower Master returned to his contemtion. His mind was abyrinth of ns and secrets, each step calcted to further his goals.

 Chapter 87 : 87 - Alices training

    A few days had passed since the incident that had led to Spark''s house arrest. Restricted to the mansion, he found himself with little to do but read or watch Alice train in the garden.


    Spark sat in the gazebo, his gaze fixed on Alice, who was darting around the circr pathways of the garden, her golden twin tails bouncing with each energetic stride.


    Alice sprinted with all the determination her small body could muster. Her tiny feet pounded against the earth, kicking up little puffs of dust as she ran. Her face bore a look of intense concentration.


    She was on her stamina training routine. Spark couldn''t help but smile, albeit wryly, as he watched her.


    "What did I even do to deserve this?" he muttered under his breath, shaking his head in mild disbelief. "Here I am, watching over Alice like a hawk. How the mighty have fallen."


    Alice, blissfully unaware of her father''s musings, continued herps. Spark chuckled softly to himself. "At least one of us is making good use of this time."


    Suddenly, Alice finished ap and skidded to a stop in front of the gazebo, her breathing in quick, short gasps.


    "Father!" she called out, her voice brimming with excitement. "Did you see that? Alice ran super-fast!"


    Spark nodded, his eyes warm as he regarded her.


    "I did, Alice. You''re doing great."


    Alice''s face lit up with a beaming smile, and she puffed out her little chest with pride.


    "Father, just you wait! Alice will be strong enough to protect you soon!" she dered, her voice filled with innocent determination.


    Spark''s lips twitched with amusement at her words. "Ok, I''ll rely on Alice."


    With that, Alice went for another fewps.


    As Spark leaned back, his gaze wandered to Pooe, the nanny Alice''s mother had sent to care for her.


    Pooe stood just outside the gazebo, her arms in a subservient stance, as she watched Alice with an expression of cool detachment. Although she was undeniably a caring and protective nanny, her stern demeanor had made her a constant thorn in Spark''s side since the day she arrived.


    He sighed, rubbing the back of his neck as he recalled the countless times she had caught him in the act of teaching Alice something she deemed "inappropriate." Whether it was a harmless bit of tomfoolery or a lesson in more mischievous tricks, Pooe was always there to catch him red-handed and report back to his mother, Sophia.


    "Pooe, the bane of my existence," Spark muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing slightly as he watched her. "Who knew a nanny could wield such power? One wrong move, and she''s off to report me to Mother."


    His thoughts drifted to thest incident, a memory that still made him scowl. He had shown Alice a simple trick to fend off bullies¡ªa well-aimed kick to the groin.


    Pooe, with her ever-watchful eyes, had appeared out of nowhere, her expression one of severe disapproval.


    She ran straight to his Mother, telling her he was teaching Alice something ''inappropriate'' for a child her age. The next thing he knew, he was getting an earful about responsible parenting from his mother.


    Despite hisints, Spark couldn''t deny that Pooe was excellent at her job. Alice was healthy, happy, and well-cared for. And even if Pooe did report his every move to Sophia, she did so out of genuine concern for Alice''s well-being.


    "Why did her mother send her to me?" Spark wondered aloud, his gaze drifting back to Alice, who was now practicing her footwork with serious concentration.


    He had tried asking Pooe many times, but she always responded with the same cryptic answer. "I don''t know, I''m only her nanny."


    Sighing, Spark leaned back on thefortable cushions of the gazebo, his thoughts a mixture of amusement and irritation. The days under house arrest stretched before him, dull and uneventful.


    As he pondered how to pass another day, his eyes darted between Alice, still sprinting around the garden, and Pooe. A sly grin crept across his face.


    "Pooe," Spark called out, his voice smooth and controlled.


    Pooe turned to him, her sharp eyes narrowing slightly in suspicion. "Yes, Master Spark? Is there something you need?"


    Spark forced a smile, keeping his tone light. "Actually, yes. Mother was looking for you. She asked me to tell you to meet her in the main hall."


    Pooe raised an eyebrow, her suspicion deepening. "Lady Sophia asked for me?"


    "Yes," Spark replied smoothly, his tone convincing. "She mentioned something about wanting to discuss Alice''s training regimen with you. I''m sure it''s important."


    Pooe hesitated, her eyes flicking between Spark and Alice. Her stern expression softened ever so slightly as she weighed his words. Eventually, she nodded.


    "Very well. I''ll go see what Lady Sophia needs," she said, casting onest nce at Alice before turning to leave, her posture as rigid as ever.


    As soon as Pooe was out of sight, Spark let out a sigh of relief, his smirk returning with a hint of mischief.


    "Finally, some peace," he muttered, his gaze returning to Alice, who was still focused on her training.


    Reaching into his robe, Spark pulled out a small, shiny object¡ªa golden pill that gleamed enticingly in the sunlight. He had recently extorted the pill from the Clear Sky Tower steward, and it was rumored to have incredible effects.


    "Alice," Spark called.


    Alice stopped her practice and ran toward him, her eyes wide with curiosity. "Yes, Father?"


    "I''ve got something for you," Spark held up the golden pill, letting it catch the light as he spoke. "It''s a candy."


    Alice''s eyes lit up, and she immediately reached out her small hand. "Candy? Alice loves candy!"


    "Of course you do," Spark said with a chuckle, handing her the pill. "This one''s special. It''ll help Alice grow strong."


    Without a second thought, Alice popped the pill into her mouth, chewing happily. Spark watched her with a mix of amusement and satisfaction, his eyes gleaming with a hint of anticipation.


    As Alice finished the pill, she looked up at Spark with a bright, innocent smile. "Thank you, Father! It was delicious!"


    "Good," Spark replied, ruffling her hair affectionately. "Keep it a secret from Grandma Poo, alright?"


    Alice giggled, herughter light and carefree. She nodded eagerly, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "I won''t tell, I promise!"


    "But Father," Alice began, her expression shifting from joy to mild surprise, "I feel warm... really warm."


    Spark, sensing the pill''s effects beginning to take hold, smiled gently and knelt beside her. "That''s good, Alice. Now, I want you to sit down and practice your daily breathing technique¡ªthe one Uncle Zhao taught you. Just like you do every day."


    Alice nodded obediently, settling herself onto the soft grass with the grace of a child deeply focused on her task. She crossed her legs and closed her eyes, taking a deep breath as she recalled the steps Zhao Shi had instructed her on.


    With each slow inhale and exhale, she focused on the flow of energy within her, letting it circte through her meridians.


    As Alice continued her breathing exercises, the warmth within her began to subside. Her small body, initially radiating a gentle heat, suddenly shifted to something much colder.


    The air around her grew frigid, and Spark, standing nearby, noticed a sharp drop in temperature. His breath became visible in the chilly air as frost began to form on the petals of the surrounding flowers.


    The once-vibrant blossoms quickly lost their color, turning a ghostly white as they froze over. The des of grass beneath Alice''s feet stiffened and turned brittle, their green hue reced by a shimmeringyer of ice.


    Spark took a step back, his breath visible in the chilly air. A flicker of amusement danced in his eyes as he observed the transformation taking ce.


    "Well, should I say that''s unexpected?" he muttered to himself, a smirk tugging at the corners of his lips.


    Alice, her eyes still closed, was entirely unaware of the changes around her. The coldness continued to emanate from her body, expanding in a slow, steady wave.


    The garden, once bathed in the warmth of a summer afternoon, was now a winternd, a stark contrast to the bright, sunny day it had been just moments before.


    Spark''s amusement only grew as he watched. "Looks like it''s working better than expected,"

 Chapter 88 : 88 - Alices Awakening

    Inside the Dwight mansion, Pooe hurried through the corridors, her footsteps echoing off the polished marble floors. Her usuallyposed expression was tinged with curiosity and a hint of suspicion.


    As Pooe approached the grand hall, she caught sight of Lady Sophia, Spark''s mother, standing amidst a scattered pile of records.


    "Lady Sophia," Pooe called out, her tone respectful yet tinged with curiosity. "Did you summon me?"


    Sophia looked up from her work, her piercing eyes momentarily softened by a look of mild surprise. "Summon you? No, I haven''t called for you, Pooe. Is something wrong?"


    Pooe frowned slightly, a flicker of confusion crossing her usually stoic face. She was not one to be easily deceived, and her instincts told her that something was amiss. "Young Master Spark told me that you wished to see me."


    Sophia''s gaze sharpened, Her mind quickly pieced together the possible mischief at y, but before she could respond, a sudden, thunderous noise erupted from outside, shaking the very foundation of the mansion.


    Rumble!


    The sound was deafening, and the grand chandelier above swayed, its crystal prisms clinking together like the chimes of an eerie wind. The walls trembled as if the mansion itself had been struck by an unseen force.


    Sophia''s eyes widened, her normallyposed expression giving way to rm. The stack of records she had been managing toppled over, papers scattering across the polished floor.


    "What in the world¡­?" Sophia whispered, her voice barely audible above the lingering echoes of the thunder. She quickly made her way to the grand hall''s double doors,


    Pooe followed closely behind, her mind racing with worry for Alice and a growing suspicion about Spark''s involvement.


    As Sophia pushed open the heavy doors, the two women were suddenly enveloped in a swirling vortex of energy.


    They were instantly teleported outside the mansion,nding at the entrance to the garden. The scene that greeted them was nothing short of astonishing.


    The once-lush garden, usually brimming with vibrant life and color, had transformed into a frozen wastnd. Arge plot ofndy encased in a thick, crystallineyer of ice, the flowers and nts that had once flourished now suspended in time, frozen in a state of fragile beauty.


    Sophia''s breath caught in her throat as her gaze was drawn upwards. Above Alice, who sat at the center of the frozen plot with her legs crossed in deep concentration, a massive, gaping hole had torn through the sky.


    The very fabric of reality seemed to have been rent asunder, the edges of the breach crackling with residual energy that still pulsed with the force that had shattered the protective formation surrounding the mansion.


    Sophia recognized the gaping hole for what it was¡ªa breach in the invisible barrier that protected the Dwight mansion, a powerful formation designed to ward off any threats and maintain the security of their mansion. But that formation had been shattered, its remnants scattered like broken ss in the wind.


    "By the heavens¡­" Sophia whispered, her voice barely audible over the crackling energy and the distant rumble of thunder. "The barrier¡­ it''s been broken!"


    Sophia''s mind raced as she tried to piece together what had happened. Her eyes locked onto Spark, who stood a few feet away from Alice, his expression a mixture of amusement. It didn''t take long for Sophia to realize that this was no ordinary incident¡ªsomething extraordinary had just urred.


    "Spark!" Sophia''s voice rang out, filled with both relief and reprimand. She took a few steps toward him, her expression stern as she demanded answers. "What have you done?"


    Spark turned to face his mother, his expression calm despite the chaos around them. "Just a little training exercise, Mother. Alice has been making progress."


    "Progress?" Sophia repeated, incredulous. Her eyes flicked between her son and the still-meditating Alice, who seemed blissfully unaware of the turmoil. "The protective barrier is shattered! Do you have any idea what could have happened?"


    Spark shrugged nonchntly, though a yful smile tugged at the corners of his lips. "Seems like she''s a bit stronger than I thought."


    Sophia''s anger red, her normallyposed expression now shadowed by the intensity of her emotions.


    She opened her mouth to respond, but before the words could escape, Alice opened her eyes. The frosty aura around her began to dissipate, the ice melting away as quickly as it had formed, leaving behind only a faint chill in the air.


    Alice looked up at Sophia, her innocent face alight with curiosity. "Grandma, did Alice do something wrong?"


    Sophia''s anger melted away in an instant, reced by concern and love for her Granddaughter. She rushed to Alice''s side, kneeling in front of her and gently cupping her cold cheeks. "No, sweetheart, you didn''t do anything wrong."


    Alice''s face brightened with a smile,pletely oblivious to the tension that had filled the air just moments before. "I was practicing, just like Father said."


    Sophia shot a sharp re at Spark, who merely chuckled softly, clearly unbothered by the situation. His nonchnce only added fuel to the simmering frustration within her.


    A few figures d in white, the servants responsible for maintaining the mansion''s defenses, approached hesitantly. "Lady Sophia, what should we do about the barrier?"


    Sophia didn''t look away from Spark as she answered. "We''ll need to have it restored immediately. And I''ll have to speak with Spark''s father about this... incident."


    Spark, sensing the impending storm, gave a casual shrug, though the weight of his mother''s gaze bore down on him. "Alice was just practicing her breathing technique, Mother."


    Sophia''s eyes zed with anger, herposure slipping further. "Practicing? She went through an awakening! A thunder tribtion isn''t something to be taken lightly. What if that thunder had struck her directly? What if she had been injured¡ªor worse?"


    "Mother, I was watching over her," Spark replied, his tone trying to convey reassurance, though it did little to calm Sophia''s rising fury.


    "Watching over her?" Sophia''s voice rose. "You were ying with her life! A thunder tribtion is one of the most dangerous moments in anyone''s life, and you let her face it without any protection?"


    Spark''s usual detachment faltered under the intensity of his mother''s scolding. He opened his mouth to respond, but no words came out. Instead, he stood there, momentarily at a loss, as his mother''s words cut through his usual calm.


    Pooe, tinged with deep concern, quickly knelt beside Alice, her hands gently checking the young girl for any sign of injury. "Little miss, are you alright? Did the thunder hurt you?"


    Alice, ever cheerful, shook her head with a bright smile. "I''m fine, Grandma Poo! The thunder was really loud, but it didn''t hurt me."


    Pooe''s eyes flicked to the sky, then back to Alice. She couldn''t fathom how a girl as young as Alice could emerge unscathed from a direct confrontation with a thunder tribtion.


    "Young Master," Pooe began, her tone careful, "what happened to the thunder? Did it strike the Little Lady?"


    Spark waved off her concern with a dismissive gesture. "The thunder disappeared on its own."


    "Disappeared?" Pooe echoed, her voice tinged with disbelief. She looked unconvinced. "Vanished? Young Master, that''s not possible. How could it just... disappear?"


    Sophia''s sharp eyes narrowed as she caught sight of Butler Zhao Shi, who had been standing at a respectful distance, observing the scene with his usual calm demeanor.


    "Butler Zhao, can you exin what exactly happened here?" Sophia asked.


    Zhao Shi took a step forward and inclined his head respectfully before answering


    "From what I saw, Little Miss has undergone her first awakening tribtion," he replied. "At that moment, a lighting strike descended from above."


    Sophia''s eyes widened slightly, the concern in them deepening. "What happened? Did it strike her?"


    Zhao Shi shook his head slowly, his gaze unwavering as he continued. "The lightning vanished before it could reach Little Miss."


    Sophia exhaled softly, a wave of relief washing over her as the tension in her shoulders finally began to ease.


    "See, I am telling the truth." Added spark.

 Chapter 89: Chapter 89 - Celebration

    Alice stood in the garden, her small hand absentmindedly rubbing her tummy as she looked around with a slightly puzzled expression.


    The once chaotic scene had calmed, leaving her surrounded by the remnants of the icyndscape. Bits of frost still clung to the leaves and grass, but the biting cold had begun to recede, reced by a crisp, cool breeze that rustled through the trees.


    Seeing Alice Rub her tummy, Sophia''s brow furrowed with worry as she quickly scanned Alice with her magic.


    "Alice, are you hurt? Is something wrong?" Her voice carried both concern and the soft warmth of maternal love.


    Pooe also echoed the concern, her eyes darted over Alice, searching for any signs of injury. "Little Lady, do you feel any pain? Any difort?"


    Alice blinked, her confusion melting away as she looked up at the two women with a bright smile.


    "No, Alice is not hurt. Alice is just... hungry!" Her innocent deration hung in the air for a moment, the words almost out of ce in the aftermath of the tribtion.


    For a brief moment, the tension in the garden held, as if time itself had paused. Then, Spark, who had been silently watching with his usual aloof expression, let out a low chuckle, the sound breaking the spell and easing the atmosphere. His lips curved into a rare smile, though his eyes still held their usual detachment.


    Spark knelt beside her, his tone gentle yet pleased. "That''s because Alice has grown stronger, and her tummy has grown bigger."


    Alice''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Really? Can Alice beat bullies now?"


    "Yes," Spark nodded. "Alice can."


    Sophia sighed, her shoulders rxing as relief washed over her. She reached out and gently patted Alice on the head, her fingers brushing through Alice''s soft hair."Hungry, huh? You scared us, little one."


    "Well, then," Spark said, pping his hands together as he stepped forward, "it seems we need to celebrate this special asion. And what better way to do it than with a special dinner?"


    Sophia raised an eyebrow, intrigued by his sudden enthusiasm.


    "A special dinner? What do you have in mind?" Sophia''s tone was curious, yet she couldn''t shake the underlying worry from the recent events.


    "Alice and I will go out to a restaurant in the city," Spark suggested, his usual nonchnce masking the yful gleam in his eyes.


    "Rejected." Sophia''s response was immediate. There was no room for negotiation in her tone. "I won''t let you take her out, and you''re also not going anywhere."


    Spark''s shoulders slumped slightly, though his eyes still held that yful spark.


    "But Mother, it''s her special day." He tried to appear pitiful, though the effect was lost on Sophia.


    "No means no," Sophia replied, her tone final. "Our head chefs will prepare the best of everything to her liking."


    Spark sighed, giving in to his mother''s decision, though not without a touch of theatrics.


    "Forget it." He then turned to Zhao Shi, who had been standing silently nearby, and added with a casual wave of his hand, "Butler Zhao here will take on the role of the chef tonight."


    Sophia turned to Zhao Shi, her eyebrows raised in mild surprise. "Butler Zhao? Can he cook?"


    Since arriving at the Dwight estate, Zhao Shi had not been involved in cooking, as Spark usually dined with his parents. This sudden revtion was quite unexpected.


    Spark leaned in slightly, his voice filled with a knowing tone as he addressed his mother. "Let him cook, Mother. You''ll be surprised."


    Sophia''s curiosity deepened, "Zhao Shi, cooking? Now this I have to see."


    Sophia motioned for everyone to head back inside. "Come on, let''s go back to the mansion. It''s a special day for Alice, and even though we couldn''t have a big banquet, we''ll still celebrate properly."


    As they made their way back to the mansion, the tension from earlier slowly dissipated. Sophia took Alice by the hand, her face glowing with pride and joy as she led her granddaughter toward the mansion.


    "Come, Alice," she said warmly, her voice filled with affection. "Let''s get you dressed up for this special asion. Tonight, we celebrate your achievement in style."


    Alice nodded eagerly, her small hand clutching Sophia''s as they walked.


    "Will Grandma make Alice cute?" Her innocent question was apanied by a hopeful smile, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Sophia chuckled softly, her heart swelling with affection for the little girl. "You''ll be the cutest girl in the world, my dear."


    As they reached Alice''s room, Sophia began selecting a dress worthy of the moment. The room was filled with the soft rustle of fabric as she carefully chose an elegant gown¡ªa delicate shade ofvender thatplemented Alice''s vibrant personality.


    Meanwhile, back in the mansion''s grand kitchen, Zhao Shi had taken fullmand. The usual hustle and bustle of the kitchen had slowed to a near standstill as the staff watched in awe. Zhao Shi moved through the kitchen with an almost supernatural efficiency, his hands a blur as he prepared the meal.


    Every slice, every stir, every dash of spice was executed with the precision of a master craftsman.


    Therge kitchen, usually a bustling hub of activity, fell into a reverent silence as the staff watched Zhao Shi at work, their eyes wide with admiration.


    The head chef, a veteran with decades of experience, couldn''t help but feel a mix of admiration and envy as he observed Zhao Shi.


    "I''ve never seen anyone handle cooking ingredients like that," he muttered to himself, his eyes following Zhao Shi''s every move.


    Zhao Shi, fully immersed in his cooking, paid no mind to the awestruck gazes around him. His focus was entirely on the meal he was preparing, knowing that tonight''s dinner was not just a meal but a celebration of Alice''s breakthrough¡ªa momentous asion deserving of nothing less than perfection.


    The head chef, still in awe,mented with deep respect, "You truly are a master, Butler Zhao. It''s as if the ingredients themselves bow to your will."


    As the aromas of rich broths, savory meats, and freshly prepared side dishes began to fill the kitchen, the mansion buzzed with quiet excitement. Servants moved briskly, setting the table with gleaming silverware and polished ssware. Candles flickered to life, casting a warm glow that danced across the room, adding to the growing excitement

 Chapter 90: Chapter 90 - Gifts

    In the grand dining hall, the Dwight family gathered around the long table, which was adorned with exquisite dishes thanks to Zhao Shi''s culinary skills.


    Candles flickered gently, casting a soft glow over the gathering. The aroma of the feast wafted through the air, making mouths water in anticipation. Although a few members were missing, the atmosphere remained warm and inviting.


    For this special asion, Zhao Shi and Pooe were also seated at the table, joining in the celebration.


    Spark''s usual aloof expression softened a little as he watched Alice, dressed in the beautiful gown chosen by his mother.


    The young girl''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she took in the festive atmosphere. Seated beside her was Sophia, her elegant features glowing with pride, and opposite them, Duke Renard, Spark''s father, who had also joined the celebration with a rare smile on his usually stern face.


    "To Alice''s awakening," Duke Renard dered, raising his ss in a toast.


    "May she grow strong and wise, and may her future be as bright as the stars." His voice was deep and resonant, carrying the weight of his authority and the warmth of his love for his granddaughter.


    Everyone echoed his words, lifting their sses in unison. Alice beamed, her cheeks rosy from all the attention. The candlelight danced in her eyes, reflecting the joy and excitement of the evening.


    Taking her first bite of the dish before her, Alice''s eyes sparkled, and she eagerly reached for another. Seeing her reaction, Spark''s mother also took a spoonful and couldn''t help but cover her mouth, thoroughly enjoying it.


    "This is delightful," Sophia praised.


    "Hmm, this is good," Renard added.


    Zhao Shi nodded in acknowledgment. "Thank you, Lord, Lady."


    Spark felt a sense of satisfaction. He knew Zhao Shi''s cooking would impress them. Zhao Shi was indeed a master of his craft.


    As they dined, Alice''s attention was drawn to Spark, who was taking a sip from his ss. Her curiosity got the better of her, and she asked with innocent curiosity, "Father, what''s that red juice?"


    Spark looked down at his ss, a small smile ying on his lips as he replied, "It is something adults drink."


    Alice''s eyes lit up with interest.


    "Can Alice also drink?" she asked, eyeing his ss with a mixture of curiosity and eagerness.


    Spark chuckled softly, reaching for the bottle. "Of course, you can¡ª"


    But before he could pour her a ss, he noticed a sharp re from his mother and immediately put the bottle down.


    "Um¡­I''ll give Alice something even better." Spark quickly picked up another bottle, this time filled with red fruit juice that closely resembled the wine in his ss. He poured a generous amount into a ss and handed it to Alice.


    Alice epted the ss with a hearty smile, her eyes shining with happiness. She took a sip, her small hands clutching the ss tightly as she drank with relish.


    After the main course, it was time for the gifts. Sophia was the first to present hers, handing Alice a beautifully crafted jade bracelet. The bracelet was a work of art, its surface smooth and cool to the touch, with intricate patterns that seemed to shift in the light.


    "This is for you, my dear," Sophia said softly, her voice filled with warmth. "It will protect you and remind you of your family, no matter where you are."


    Alice epted it with wide eyes, her fingers tracing the delicate patterns on the jade.


    "Thank you, Grandma," she whispered, her voice filled with awe as she admired the bracelet.


    Next, Duke Renard presented his gift¡ªa small, ornately decorated box. When Alice opened it, she found a delicate, silver hairpin shaped like a Sword, engraved with tiny gems, its feathers intricately detailed and sparkling under the candlelight.


    "This is a symbol of our family," Duke Renard said, his tone filled with pride. "May you wear it with honor, Alice."


    Alice took the hairpin with reverence, her eyes shining as she gazed at it.


    "Alice will wear it every day," she promised, her voice filled with determination.


    Pooe and Zhao Shi also stepped forward to present their gifts.


    "This is for you, Little miss," Pooe said softly, her eyes twinkling with affection. "I know how much you love stories, and I''m sure this one will be your favorite."


    Alice''s eyes lit up as she took the book, her fingers tracing the embossed cover. "Thank you, Grandma Poo! Alice will read it tonight!"


    Next, Zhao Shi stepped forward, his expression calm andposed as always. In his hands, he held a small, neatly folded cloth. The fabric shimmered subtly under the candlelight, hinting at something extraordinary.


    "Little miss," Zhao Shi began, his voice steady, "this cloth is woven from a special fabric from my hometown it will aid you in your training. Wear it, and it will help you focus your energy and improve your control."


    Alice epted the cloth with a warm smile, her gaze curious as she ran her fingers over the smooth material. "Thank you, Uncle Zhao."


    As Alice ced the gifts beside her, all eyes turned to Spark. He was sipping on his ss, his usual aloof demeanor slightly shaken as he realized that he hadn''t prepared anything for this special asion. His mother''s gaze bore into him, making it clear that he couldn''t let Alice down.


    Clearing his throat, Spark raised his hand and slowly removed a ring from his index finger. The ring was simple, made of brass with no ornate design.


    "Ahem¡­ Here, Alice," Spark said, his tone attempting to be nonchnt. "Take this. It''s my gift to you."


    Alice''s wide eyes fixated on the ring as she reached out to take it. "What is it, Father?"


    Spark hesitated for a moment and said. "I fought off a big viin, and after he lost, he gave me this ring. It''s powerful¡ªit will protect you."


    Alice''s eyes sparkled with wonder, her imagination running wild with thoughts of her father as a hero fighting a big viin.


    "Father fought against a viin, like in the stories?" she asked, her voice brimming with excitement. She was never more thrilled than when hearing tales of heroes and viins.


    "Yes," Spark nodded.


    Meanwhile, Renard and Sophia exchanged nces. Their eyes narrowed slightly as they looked at the ring, a hint of skepticism in their expressions. To them, it appeared to be nothing more than an ordinary brass ring,cking the grandeur of the other gifts.


    Sophia''s gaze sharpened as if she were silently questioning Spark''s im. Pooe''s lips twitched, while Renard maintained a stoic expression, though his eyes betrayed a flicker of doubt.


    Spark, sensing the unspoken skepticism, could only offer a wry smile before returning to his ss of wine. He took a slow sip, trying to maintain hisposure.


    "Thank you, Father!" Alice eximed, slipping the ring onto her index finger and admiring how it sparkled in the light, blissfully unaware of the adult''s silent exchange.


    ----------


    A/N: This marks the end of the volume 2. This should be enough for build up, as I have introduced most of the people close to spark and those importantter on.


    Keep supporting. Thank you!


    -Duck out.

 Chapter 91: Chapter 91 - Experiment

    In the dimly lit chamber, the air was thick with the scent of antiseptic and a metallic undertone that clung to the senses.


    Shelves lined the cold, sterile white walls, filled with vials, jars, and instruments that gleamed under the faint light.


    The low hum of machinery and the steady dripping of liquid into a container were the only sounds that disrupted the suffocating silence of the secretboratory.


    At the center of the room, a figure fully covered in a green suit stood over a stainless steel table. The suit masked every inch of the figure, with gloves and a mask concealing even the face, leaving only sharp, focused eyes visible.


    These eyes, devoid of emotion, were fixed on a piece of red flesh lying on the table, pulsating and wriggling as if it were alive.


    The figure held a thin, gleaming needle in one gloved hand, hovering it above the wriggling mass.


    With a slow, deliberate motion, the needle descended, piercing the flesh with a sickening squelch.


    The reaction was immediate¡ªthe flesh convulsed violently, its color deepening to a dark crimson as tendrils of muscle and sinew sprouted, wriggling like worms in a fresh grave.


    The figure remained unmoved, injecting a clear, viscous liquid into the flesh and watching the transformation begin to take hold.


    After a moment, the figure stepped back, eyes still locked on the ever-changing flesh. Slowly, the figure began to remove the green suit. Pale hands with long, elegant fingers emerged first, followed by lifting the mask to reveal a face framed by golden hair gleaming in the dim light.


    It was Reynold.


    His sharp features were calm, almost serene, betraying no hint of the dark work he had just performed. His green eyes, cold and calcting, surveyed the flesh on the table onest time before he turned to the attendant waiting silently at the edge of the chamber.


    "Test the new form on a captive," Reynold ordered, his voice smooth, yet carrying an undercurrent of authority. He handed the attendant the syringe, now filled with the same viscous liquid used in the experiment.


    The attendant took the syringe with a nod, his movements quick and efficient as they moved toward a row of cells that lined one side of the chamber.


    Each cell contained a captive¡ªmen and women of various shapes and sizes, some skinny, some muscr, all in varying states of despair. They were filthy, their clothes torn, and their faces etched with fear and hopelessness.


    Though their mouths moved in silent screams, no sound escaped the cells. An enchantment had been ced upon the room, trapping their voices within the confines of their prisons, turning their cries into nothing more than hollow echoes that never reached beyond the enchanted barriers.


    The attendant paused before a cell containing a particrly skinny captive, a man whose frame trembled with visible terror.


    His eyes, sunken and wild, darted around as he realized he had been chosen. As the cell door creaked open, he backed away, his hands raised in a futile gesture of defense.


    "Please, don''t do this," he begged, his voice hoarse and cracked from disuse. "I have a family... they are waiting for me."


    When his pleas were met with cold indifference, desperation twisted his features into a mask of rage. "You''ll rot in hell for what you''re doing! You''re demons, all of you!"


    Reynold watched the man''s outburst with detached interest, his eyes narrowing slightly as the man hurled his desperate curses


    The attendant remained unmoved, seizing the man''s arm and forcing him to the ground. Chains were quickly fastened around the man''s wrists and ankles, leaving him bound and helpless on the cold floor.


    "I''m sure with you here, they are happier." Reynold''s voice, when it came, was cold and devoid of any sympathy.


    Ignoring the man''s fading resistance, the attendant positioned the syringe over an exposed vein and injected the liquid with a single, precise motion.


    The man tensed, his body convulsing violently as the form spread through his veins. His eyes rolled back into his head, his mouth opening in a silent scream as pain overwhelmed him.


    Reynold observed the scene with curiosity, his eyes focused and unblinking as he watched the transformation unfold.


    The attendant tightened the chains as the man''s convulsions grew more intense, holding him down until the spasms finally subsided.


    The many still on the cold floor, his body twitching asionally as the final tremors of the convulsions subsided. His breathing was shallow, almost imperceptible as if clinging to thest thread of life. For a moment, it seemed as if he might slip away entirely, lost to the cruel experiment.


    But then, with a sudden gasp, his eyes snapped open. He inhaled deeply, his chest rising and falling as if he had been yanked back from the brink of death. The attendant leaned in, eyes narrowed as they studied the man''s face.


    "Is it a sess?" the attendant wondered aloud.


    Reynold, who had been watching silently, raised a single finger. The movement was subtle, but its effect was anything but.


    Before the captive could register what was happening, his body jerked, and with a sickening sound, it severed cleanly at the waist.


    The man''s upper half slumped forward, his eyes wide with shock, but remarkably, there was no scream, no expression of pain. The lower half of his body remained on the floor, blood pooling beneath it.


    But it was not over.


    Before their eyes, the two halves of the man''s body began to squirm, inching toward each other like the wriggling of a worm cut in half.


    The flesh at the edges rippled and pulsed, knitting together with unnatural speed. Within moments, the man was whole again, his body fully restored.


    The attendant turned to Reynold, his voice tinged with awe and disbelief. "Lord, it''s a sess. You''ve managed to transfer the giant''s regenerative ability to a subject. You''re a step closer to immortality."


    But Reynold''s expression remained unchanged, his face as impassive as ever. His eyes, cold and calcting, lingered on the man who was still chained to the floor, his breathing ragged but steady.


    "Not yet," Reynold muttered. His finger pointed directly at the man''s head.


    A burst of power erupted from Reynold''s fingertip, and the captive''s head exploded in a spray of blood and bone. The man''s body went limp, copsing lifelessly on the floor.


    This time the body did not regenerate.


    "Still not perfect," Reynold murmured to himself, his voiceced with disappointment. "This cannot be considered true immortality."

 Chapter 92: Chapter 92 - A Dark figure

    Reynold emerged from the secretboratory, leaving behind its cold, sterile atmosphere and stepping into the tranquil forest.


    The evening sky cast a golden hue over thendscape, the air filled with the soft rustling of leaves and the distant calls of birds returning to their nests.


    As he continued on the winding path, a vige gradually came into view, located at the base of towering mountains and surrounded by dense forests. The vige seemed like a hidden gem, a serene world untouched by the chaos of the outside.


    As Reynold entered the vige, he was met with a wave of warmth and respect from the vigers. They gathered around him, their faces alight with gratitude and admiration. Some bowed deeply, while others sped their hands in thanks, their voices rising in a chorus of appreciation.


    "Thank you, Lord Reynold," an elderly man with a weathered face said, his voice trembling with emotion. "My granddaughter is healthy again because of you."


    "Bless you, Lord Reynold," a young mother added, holding her infant close. "We don''t know what we would do without your help."


    People continued to gather around him, all thanking him.


    Reynold acknowledged each with a calm nod, his expression serene. Their reverence stemmed from the fact that he had healed countless vigers over the years, securing their trust and loyalty. He had offered them refuge, nourishment, and clothing. In their eyes, he was a savior¡ªa beacon of hope in an often indifferent world.


    A small girl, no older than six, shyly approached Reynold, holding out a vibrant purple flower. The petals glistened with dew, catching the fading sunlight.


    "Thank you, Lord Reynold," she said in a sweet, timid voice. "For taking care of us."


    Reynold''s eyes softened as he epted the flower, his usual cold demeanor giving way to a rare moment of warmth.


    "You''re wee," he replied gently, tucking the flower into the folds of his robe.


    The girl''s bright smile lingered in his thoughts as he continued down the path, the vigers'' words of gratitude trailing after him like a distant hymn.


    As Reynold reached the edge of the vige, the warmth of their gratitude still lingered, yet a sudden, unsettling presence tugged at his senses. It was sharp, like a cold knife slicing through the air.


    His eyes narrowed, scanning the surroundings. Something was off¡ªa disturbance in the natural order that only he seemed to notice.


    Without hesitation, Reynold turned and made his way towards the dense forest that bordered the vige. The shadows grew longer as he ventured further into the woods, the towering trees blocking out thest remnants of daylight.


    After a short while, he reached a small clearing. The atmosphere was dark and oppressive, the silence almost deafening.


    Before him stood a figure, shrouded in swirling miasma so dense that it obscured any recognizable features. The very air around the figure crackled with sinister energy, a palpable aura of malevolence that seemed to warp the space around it.


    Reynold immediately dropped to one knee, bowing his head in respect.


    His mind briefly drifted back to the first time he had encountered the dark figure. It had been during an exploration of ruin a few years ago. He had been scouring the outskirts when he felt it¡ªa cold, malevolent presence that gnawed at the edges of his consciousness. Driven by curiosity, he had followed the sensation deep into the heart of the ruin.


    There, in a secluded chamber bathed in an otherworldly light, he had seen it for the first time¡ªthe figure shrouded in swirling dark miasma. Its presence was so terrifyingly otherworldly that most would have fled at the mere sight of it. But Reynold had not run.


    The figure had spoken to him then, its voice echoing in his mind, offering promises of power and the fulfillment of his deepest desires if he would serve. Fueled by ambitions and dreams that far surpassed the limits of ordinary people, Reynold epted without hesitation.


    That night had marked the beginning of his secret subservience, a path he had walked ever since.


    "I have prepared the item as you requested," Reynold spoke, his voice steady, though a subtle tensionced his words.


    The figure shifted slightly, the miasma swirling more intensely around it.


    "Show me," came a voice, dark and echoing, as if multiple voices spoke in unison, resonating with an eerie harmony.


    Reynold reached into his robe and produced a small vial, the contents glowing faintly with an otherworldly light. He held it up with both hands, presenting it to the figure.


    A shadowy hand extended from the miasma, the darkness curling around the vial as it was taken from Reynold''s grasp.


    The figure seemed to observe the contents briefly before putting it away.


    "Perfect," it intoned, its voice carrying a note of satisfaction. "I would expect nothing less from one of the best alchemists in the world."


    "Thank you," Reynold responded, epting the praise.


    "You have done well," the figure continued, the dark energy around it pulsing with approval. "Continue serving faithfully, and when our lord awakens, your desires shall be fulfilled."


    Reynold''s gaze remained fixed on the ground, his expression a mask of calm control.


    "I understand," he replied, his voice low. "I will continue to serve."


    A moment of silence hung in the air, the tension thickening as the oppressive energy seemed to close in around them. Then, beneath the figure, ancient runes began to glow, forming a circle of intricate patterns on the ground. The energy crackled, raw and uncontained, filling the air with an electric charge.


    "Remember your loyalty," the figure''s voice echoed onest time before the runes red with blinding light. In an instant, the figure vanished, leaving only a faint trace of dark energy that lingered in the now eerily silent forest.


    Reynold slowly rose to his feet, the oppressive silence wrapping around him like a shroud. His expression remained unchanged, except for the faintest hint of a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.

 Chapter 93: Chapter 93 - Third prince Gilbert

    In the Jul Empire, power wasn''t exclusively in the hands of ascendants. There was another group whose influence rivaled that of the most powerful nobles¡ªalchemists.


    These highly skilled individuals mastered the ability to craft potent pills and elixirs, capable of performing miracles. Their concoctions could heal the gravely injured, awakentent powers in ordinary people, and alter the tide of battles.


    The work of alchemists was invaluable, especially in times of war, where a single pill could be the deciding factor between triumph and defeat. Of course, not everyone could afford them.


    For those aspiring to join the ranks of these revered alchemists, there existed the alchemist association.


    The Alchemist Association was a powerful organization with a widespreadwork of branches across the empire. Its influence was so vast that it rivaled even the authority of dukes and marquises.


    However, bing an alchemist was not for the faint of heart. It required years of rigorous training, an unwavering dedication to the craft, and the ability to pass grueling tests administered by the association itself.


    Only a select few had the talent and tenacity to earn the coveted title of alchemist, and those who did were rewarded with both immense power and respect.


    Today was one of those days.


    The Alchemist Association was strategically located, surrounded by a dense forest, far from the noise and distractions of the bustling city. The association had been granted a vast plot ofnd by the emperor himself, ensuring their seclusion and peace.


    Many hopefuls traveled from the city, and beyond, to participate in the test, eager to prove themselves worthy of the title of alchemist.


    Within thergepound of the association, figures could be seen standing before cauldrons, their faces etched with concentration. The air was thick with the scent of various herbs and the sound of bubbling mixtures. Each of the participants focused intently, knowing that their future depended on the sess of the concoction they were brewing.


    As the test drew to a close, the results were recorded. A few White-attired figures moved swiftly through the crowd, collecting the final products and marking the names of those who had participated.


    Once the results werepiled, a single man, his expression stoic, was tasked with delivering the report.


    He made his way through the corridors of the association building, ascending to the top floor where the most important figures resided. After reaching a door at the end of the hall, he knocked firmly.


    "Enter," came a voice from within,manding yet calm.


    The man pushed the door open and stepped into the room. It was spacious, with shelves lined with ancient tomes and jars filled with rare ingredients.


    At the center, seated behind a wooden desk, was a golden-haired man whose presence exuded authority. This was no ordinary alchemist¡ªthis was the current head of the Alchemist Association, Dwight Reynold.


    Reynold looked up from the documents he was examining, his sharp eyes locking onto the attendant. "How many passed?"


    The attendant hesitated for a moment before responding. "All failed."


    "That''s a shame." Reynold''s expression remained unreadable.


    "Lord Reynold," the attendant began cautiously, "I think we should consider lowering the requirements. The tests are¡­ perhaps too tough."


    "Lower the requirements?" he mused, his voice carrying a hint of amusement. "The path of an alchemist is not one for the weak. If they cannot meet the standards, they are not worthy of the title."


    The attendant nodded, though his expression was tinged with concern. "Of course, Lord Reynold. I understand."


    As the attendant left, closing the door quietly behind him, Reynold''s gaze lingered on the view outside.


    The vast forest and the distant city created a picture of serene istion, but his thoughts were far from peaceful. A faint smile yed on his lips, a mixture of satisfaction and something darker.


    Just as he was about to resume his paperwork, a silhouette appeared beside him. The figure, cloaked in shadows, exuded an air of both power and secrecy.


    "Lord, we''ve traced his location as you instructed," the silhouette''s voice whispered, barely disturbing the stillness of the room.


    Reynold turned his head slightly, his expression remaining impassive but his curiosity piqued. "Oh? Tell me."


    "We discovered that he is the third prince, Gilbert," the silhouette revealed, the shadows around him swirling with significance. "And all the clues led to him."


    Reynold''s eyebrows lifted in mild surprise.


    "The third prince¡­who would have thought that such a ''waste'' could possess such power?" His eyes glinted with faint amusement.


    In the imperial capital of the Jul Empire, Gilbert was known as the shame of the imperial family, a prince deemed untalented and discarded by his own father, the emperor.


    Your next read awaits at m,v -NovelBin


    Reynold had not expected Gilbert to be the dark figure he had been meeting in secret. This revtion was both unexpected and intriguing.


    "Lord, should we strike him?" the silhouette asked, his voice betraying a hint of eagerness.


    "No. There would be significant consequences for killing a prince. Besides, I''m also interested in the dark lord he mentioned." Reynold''s gaze grew colder. "For now, observe him in secret. Gather more information."


    "As you wish," the silhouette nodded, and with a swirl of shadow, he vanished from the room.


    A moment after the silhouette had disappeared, another attendant entered, his expression urgent and concerned. "My lord, there is news from Dwight State, your homnd."


    Reynold''s eyes narrowed slightly, his curiosity now piqued. "What news?"


    The attendant hesitated, then continued, "It concerns your younger brother, lord Spark.


    "What about my brother?" asked Reynold.


    "Word has arrived that Lord Spark has a daughter." Revealed the attendant.


    For a brief moment, Reynold was stunned into silence. His usuallyposed demeanor faltered as he absorbed the unexpected revtion. His mind raced to process the information¡ªSpark had a daughter?


    Reynold''s controlled mask slipped briefly, revealing a glimpse of the turmoil beneath his stoic exterior. He quickly regained hisposure, his voice cool and authoritative as he addressed the attendant.


    "I will leave the association to you," Reynold said, his tone regaining its usual calm authority. "I must return home."

 Chapter 94: Chapter 94 - A powerful presence

    -Dwight state-


    In the serene garden of the Dwight mansion, the evening air was cool, with a gentle breeze rustling through the leaves of trees that surrounded the estate.


    The sky was painted with hues of orange and pink as the sun dipped lower, casting long, stretching shadows across thewn. The tranquility of the scene was broken only by the sound of Alice practicing her martial arts under Zhao Shi''s watchful eye.


    Zhao Shi stood tall and steady, his arms crossed over his chest as he observed Alice''s every move with a sharp eye.


    The girl moved with a determination that contradicted her young age, her every motion precise, her focus unwavering. Beads of sweat dotted her brow, but she ignored them, her eyes fixed on an invisible opponent.


    The quiet rustling of leaves and the asional chirp of a bird were the only sounds that apanied her rigorous training.


    Zhao Shi watched as Alice executed a series of punches, each one more precise than thest, followed by a swift, well-ced kick. His gaze was sharp, but there was a hint of pride in his eyes as he watched her. He knew how far she hade in such a short time.


    "Good form, Little miss," he said, his voice carrying a note of approval. "Remember, your strengthes from a solid base. Keep your stance steady."


    "Um, Alice will remember that." Alice nodded, her eyes never leaving the target she had set in her mind. Her feet shifted slightly, grounding herself more firmly as she prepared for another round of attacks.


    As Zhao Shi observed her, his thoughts drifted momentarily. It had only been a few days since Alice had awakened, yet her progress was nothing short of extraordinary.


    The movements that took others weeks, even months, to grasp came to her with astonishing ease. She could replicate the kicks, punches, and intricate techniques he demonstrated after only a few attempts. But as impressive as her learning speed was, Zhao Shi knew she still had a long journey ahead to truly master these skills.


    Her progress is remarkable, he thought to himself, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride as he watched her.


    Alice continued her exercises, her movements growing more controlled and precise with each repetition.


    Zhao Shi''s mind wandered to his own struggles. The barriers he faced in his training seemed insurmountable, a constant reminder of his limitations. Yet watching Alice''s determination gave him a glimmer of hope¡ªif she could push through her challenges, perhaps¡­he could too.


    In the distance, Sparky sprawledzily in the gazebo, his eyes half closed as he basked in the warm glow of the setting sun.


    Unlike his usual carefree demeanor, today he was under close watch. Three men dressed in Dwight''s white robes stood nearby, their gazes fixed on him with unwavering vignce.


    These were the guards his mother had assigned to him, a precaution after hisst reckless antic. Spark nced at them with a mixture of annoyance and resignation.


    "Mother, why must you do this to me?" Spark grumbled, his voice tinged with a hint of mncholy.


    The guards, as silent as shadows, made no reply. But there was little he could do¡ªrebellion had only led to more restrictions, and so he remained, under watchful eyes that followed his every move.


    In the garden, Alice''s training continued until the sun dipped below the horizon.


    "Well done, little miss," Zhao Shi sped his hand, his voice warm with approval as he nodded at her. "That''s enough for today."


    Alice beamed at his words, her face glowing with satisfaction.


    "Thank you, Zhao Shi!" she chirped, her voice filled with the innocence and joy of a child who had aplished something great.


    She gave him a quick, enthusiastic bow before dashing off, her small figure disappearing into the distance.


    As the day faded into night, the mansion grew quiet, everyone had retired to their chambers. But for Zhao Shi, the night brought no rest.


    He retreated to his room, closing the door softly behind him before sitting cross-legged on the floor.


    The room was dimly lit, the only illuminationing from a single candle flickering on a nearby table.


    Zhao Shi sat cross-legged on the cold, hard floor, his back straight, his hands resting lightly on his knees. He began his breathing exercises, inhaling deeply through his nose, holding his breath for a moment, then exhaling slowly, feeling the tension in his muscles ease with each controlled breath.


    His focus was absolute, his mind narrowing to the rhythmic rise and fall of his chest, the steady beat of his heart echoing in the quiet room.


    The air around him seemed to grow heavier, thick with the energy he was desperately trying to harness. It felt as if the very atmosphere was resisting him, pressing down on his shoulders, making every breath more difficult, morebored. The weight of his struggle was palpable, a suffocating force that threatened to crush his resolve.


    Every night, Zhao Shi pushed himself to the brink, trying to break through the shackles that held him back. But each attempt ended the same way¡ªwith blood seeping from his eyes and nose, the crimson droplets a stark reminder of his failure.


    His vision would blur, the pain would be unbearable, and he would be forced to stop, his body betraying him before he could reach the breakthrough he so desperately sought.


    The question that haunted him echoed in his mind, a relentless whisper in the darkness, gnawing at the edges of his consciousness.


    "Why?"


    He gritted his teeth, pushing harder, trying to reach beyond the invisible barrier that blocked his path. He closed his eyes and focused on his breathing. The memory of Alice''s breakthrough was fresh in his mind, a reminder of the possibilities thaty ahead if he could only find a way to ovee his own limitations. Read new chapters at m_v-l''e-NovelBin


    But as he delved deeper into his meditation, the familiar pain returned. His body tensed, and once again, the blood came, a crimson line tracing down his cheek from the corner of his eye. The frustration gnawed at him, a bitter reminder of his failure.


    In the silence of the night, Zhao Shi once again whispered the question that tormented him, "Why?"


    "Why can''t I break through? What am I missing?" His voice was a low, desperate plea, but the room offered no answers. Only the oppressive stillness, the cold indifference of the universe, and the gnawing frustration that threatened to consume him.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Zhao Shi awoke from his troubled meditation, the unease of the previous night still clinging to him like a dark cloud. He dressed quickly, the routine motions doing little to dispel the weight on his mind. As he stepped into the hallway, he paused in front of Spark''s door, his brow furrowing slightly.


    It had been nearly a month since the gifts had stopped appearing outside Spark''s room¡ªa small mystery that had be a curious part of their daily lives.


    Zhao Shi had never been able to figure out who was leaving them or why, but their absence was more unsettling than their presence had ever been.


    Could Miss Yuna''s departure have something to do with the gifts stopping? Zhao Shi wondered. But there were no answers in the quiet hallways, only more questions. He let out a slow breath and pushed the thought aside, focusing instead on the day ahead.


    As it was evening, Zhao Shi and Alice arrived at the garden, the golden light of the setting sun casting a warm, ethereal glow over the estate.


    Alice''s movements were sharper now, and her form was more refined with each session. Zhao Shi watched her closely, his keen eyes tracking every shift of her body, every nuance of her technique.


    They were deep into their training when Zhao Shi''s senses suddenly sharpened. A faint rustling sound reached his ears, followed by the soft crunch of footsteps on grass. His muscles tensed, and in an instant, he moved to stand protectively in front of Alice, his instincts ring, his body a shield between her and the unknown presence.


    The sound hade so suddenly that he hadn''t sensed the approach until thest moment¡ªa sign that the person was an expert.


    Alice noticed the change in Zhao Shi''s demeanor and stopped her training, her eyes widening with concern. She watched as Zhao Shi''s usually calm expression became tense with focus. She followed his gaze, trying to see what had caused the sudden reaction, but the garden seemed empty, bathed in the soft light of the setting sun.


    Zhao Shi''s eyes narrowed as he scanned the area, his instincts screaming to be on guard. At the edge of the garden, a figure appeared, stepping out from the shadows. His golden hair glowed brightly in the fading light, catching Zhao Shi''s attention immediately.


    Zhao Shi''s heart pounded as he locked eyes with the stranger, sensing a powerful and dangerous energy surrounding them. The very air seemed charged, almost buzzing with the figure''s presence.


    He had faced many dangers in his life, but this felt different¡ªmore intense, more personal.


    For a brief moment, everything was still. The golden-haired figure stood motionless, their features partially hidden by the twilight, but the power radiating from him was unmistakable.


    Zhao Shi''s instincts screamed at him to be on guard¡ªthis was no ordinary visitor. He took his stance as he stood in front of Alice, his protective instincts kicking in.

 Chapter 95: Chapter 95 - Siblings

    The tension in the garden hung thick, almost tangible, as Zhao Shi''s eyes remained locked on the golden-haired figure. His senses were on high alert, every muscle in his body coiled and ready to spring into action if necessary.


    The mysterious stranger, with his unsettling presence, had Zhao Shi''s full attention, and he wasn''t about to let his guard down.


    Zhao Shi could feel the stranger''s energy pulsating, a powerful force that sent shivers down his spine. He was prepared for anything, his protective instincts sharpened to a razor''s edge.


    But before the tension could escte further, a calm voice cut through the air like a de, effortlessly slicing through the unease.


    "You certainly know how to make a dramatic entrance."


    With a barely perceptible shift, he turned his head to see Spark lounging nonchntly in the nearby gazebo. As usual, Spark''s demeanor was unperturbed, his lips curled into azy smirk. The sight of Spark''s seemingly indifferent attitude brought an unexpected wave of relief over Zhao Shi.


    The stranger, now revealed as Reynold, stepped forward, allowing the oppressive aura he had exuded moments earlier to dissipate like morning fog under the rising sun.


    The harshness in his energy mellowed, reced by a familial warmth that caught Zhao Shi off guard.


    As Zhao Shi took in Reynold''s appearance fully, he recalled a painting he had seen in the Dwight mansion. It depicted Spark''s family: a brother, a sister, and their parents. The man before him bore an unmistakable resemnce to Spark, making it clear that this was Reynold, Spark''s elder brother.


    Given that each sibling was seven years apart, the realization eased Zhao Shi''s tense stance, though he remained on guard.


    "Brother," Reynold greeted, his voice rich with warmth, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "It''s unusual to find you in the garden."


    Spark rolled his eyes and sank further into the cushioned seat of the gazebo.


    "That''s because of Mother," he replied with a dramatic sigh, his toneced with feigned exasperation.


    Reynold chuckled, the sound deep and resonant, a ripple ofughter that seemed to lift the lingering tension in the garden. He moved closer to the gazebo, his steps light, and his presence now radiated aforting warmth. "You must have done something to get on her bad side."


    Spark shrugged his expression one of exaggerated boredom.


    "She''s overreacting, as usual. Sent these three to babysit me," he said, gesturingzily toward the white-attired guards who stood a short distance away, their stoic expressions betraying nothing.


    Reynoldughed, a hearty sound that echoed through the garden. "You''ve always had a talent for getting into trouble with minimal effort."


    "What can I say?" Spark replied with a smirk. "It''s a gift."


    Reynold shook his head, amusement dancing in his eyes as he leaned against one of the gazebo''s columns. "And here I thought you''d finally grown out of that phase."


    "Growing up is overrated," Spark retorted, crossing his arms behind his head. "And what''s with your sudden visit?"


    "Can''t I visit my own family?" Reynold chuckled as he ascended the steps to the gazebo, his smile broadening.


    Spark raised an eyebrow, a wry smile ying on his lips.


    "Like hell, you would. You workaholic, I doubt you ever have free time to visit us," Spark remarked, the banter flowing naturally between the brothers.


    "Now that I''m here, won''t you give your big brother a hug?" Reynold approached Spark with an open arm, his golden hair catching the light as he moved closer.


    But just as Reynold was about to close the distance, Spark deftly dodged, cing a firm hand on Reynold''s chest to keep him at bay.


    "When was thest time you took a shower?" Spark asked, his voice tinged with feigned disgust as he wrinkled his nose.


    Reynold tilted his head, looking slightly puzzled.


    "A week ago, I think. Why?" he replied, sniffing at his own clothes as if trying to discern what had prompted Spark''s reaction.


    "You smell like herbs," Spark said bluntly, taking a step back for emphasis. "Go take a dip."


    "Do I?" Reynold raised an eyebrow, taking a deeper whiff of his shirt. "I don''t notice it. No one in the association ever told me."


    "That''s because they''re probably as nose-dead as you are," Spark said with a chuckle. "I doubt they notice anything. The whole association building probably smells like herbs."


    Reynold paused, then let out a soft, amused chuckle.


    "I suppose you''re right," he admitted, his tone light-hearted despite the teasing. "But I''m your big brother. Can''t you be a bit gentler with your words?"


    "Gentle doesn''t suit me," Spark replied with a smirk, his tone unapologetic.


    Reynoldughed wryly, shaking his head. "I see nothing has changed. Still, the same sharp-tongued little brother I remember."


    "And you''re still the same workaholic who forgets basic hygiene," Spark shot back, though there was no real malice in his words, just the familiar banter between siblings who knew each other all too well.


    Alice, who had been quietly observing the exchange with wide, curious eyes, quickly scurried over to Spark''s side. Her small hand clutched the hem of his robe, seeking reassurance in his presence.


    Reynold noticed the little girl''s movement, his gaze shifting to Alice, who was peeking out from behind Spark''s robe with a mixture of curiosity and shyness. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    A warm smile spread across Reynold''s face as he took in the sight of the child.


    "And who might this be?" Reynold asked, his tone light as he crouched down slightly to get a better look at her.


    Spark''s gaze lingered on Alice for a moment, a flicker of hesitation in his usuallyposed expression. The question seemed to catch him off guard, his usual quick wit momentarily stalled.


    "This is Alice," he finally said, his voice softening. "My da¡­"


    Alice looked up at him expectantly, her eyes wide. "Da?"


    "My daughter," Spark finished, the wordsing out with a hint of hesitation, as if he was still getting used to the idea himself.

 Chapter 96: Chapter 96 - Spark lost...?

    "Your daughter?" Reynold echoed, his voice filled with a mixture of disbelief and joy. "Well, isn''t this a surprise?"


    Spark did his best to dodge Reynold''s knowing gaze, but it was no use.


    A sly grin spread across Reynold''s face, his eyes gleaming with mischief as he dered, "I won the bet."


    Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Spark''s eyes narrowed slightly, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    "No, I haven''t lost," Spark countered. "The bet was about whoever marries first loses, but I haven''t married yet."


    Reynold chuckled, nodding in acknowledgment. "I see. But it is only a matter of time."


    When they were younger, the two brothers had made a silly bet: whoever got a wife first would have to drive a cart pulled by a ma while wearing a bright red suit. It had been more than fifteen years since they made the bet, yet neither had forgotten it.


    Reynold''s curiosity deepened as he asked, "So, who''s her mother? And how long have you been keeping this secret from us?"


    Spark''s expression turned contemtive, his usual smirk fading as he considered his response. "It''s a bitplicated. I''ll exin everythingter."


    Meanwhile, Alice''s wide eyes were fixed on Reynold, her curiosity apparent as she took in the golden-haired man who looked so much like her father, though taller and with a face that showed more of the years.


    Spark noticed her hesitation and gently encouraged her. "Alice, say hello to your uncle."


    The words seemed to catch Alice by surprise, and she hesitated for a brief moment, her small fingers still clutching the hem of Spark''s robe. But then, with a determined little nod, she released her grip and took a cautious step forward.


    "Hello," Alice said softly, her voice barely above a whisper as she looked up at Reynold with a mixture of shyness and curiosity. "Father says Alice should greet you properly."


    Reynold''s eyes widened slightly in surprise, but his smile remained warm and genuine as he looked at the little girl.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Alice," he said, his voice gentle as he offered her a small nod.


    With a smooth motion, Reynold reached into his robe, his eyes gleaming with both amusement and warmth. He pulled out a small, intricately carved box made of rich, dark wood that shimmered in the fading light. Its surface was adorned with delicate silver and gold patterns. He extended the box toward Alice with a smile.


    "A little something for you, Alice. A gift from your uncle," Reynold said, his voice light and affectionate.


    Alice''s eyes lit up with curiosity as she carefully took the box from Reynold''s hands, her small fingers tracing the intricate designs.


    "Thank you, Uncle!" she eximed, her shyness reced by excitement. She nced up at Spark, her eyes wide with anticipation. "Father, Can Alice open it?"


    Spark nodded. "Go ahead."


    With Spark''s permission, Alice carefully lifted the lid of the box. Inside, nestled on a cushion of silk, was a pill that shimmered with a glittering glow.


    The pill seemed to pulse with a faint, ethereal light, its surface swirling with colors that shifted like the hues of a rainbow.


    Alice''s eyes widened in surprise, and she looked up at Reynold with a delighted smile.


    "This is like the candy Father gave mest time!" she eximed, her voice filled with innocent joy.


    The trio of white-attired guards standing nearby exchanged quick, startled nces. Their eyes widened in disbelief, but they remained silent, their expressions carefully neutral.


    They knew what the pill in that box was¡ªa treasure, something far beyond the realm of the ordinary. To give such an item to a child was extravagant, bordering on the unthinkable.


    Reynold chuckled softly at Alice''s words, though there was a glint of amusement in his eyes as he nced at Spark. "You''ve been spoiling her, I see."


    Spark merely raised an eyebrow, a faint smile tugging at his lips, showing neither pride nor denial.


    Alice, oblivious to the significance of the pill, turned her attention back to Spark.


    "Can Alice eat this?" she asked, her voice filled with childlike innocence as she held up the shimmering pill.


    Spark''s gaze softened as he nodded. "Yes, Alice can eat it."


    Without hesitation, Alice popped the pill into her mouth and began to chew. The pill crunched between her teeth with a surprisingly satisfying sound, and her eyes sparkled with delight as she savored the taste.


    "Mmm, delicious!" Alice dered, her voice filled with genuine happiness as she swallowed the pill. She looked up at Reynold with a bright smile, her cheeks flushed with excitement. "Thank you, Uncle!"


    Reynold nodded with a gentle smile. His gaze then shifted to the two figures standing quietly to the side, observing the interaction.


    "Who are these two?" Reynold asked, directing his question toward Spark as his eyes narrowed with curiosity.


    Spark didn''t miss a beat, his tone casual as he introduced them. "This is Butler Zhao and Alice''s nanny, Pooe."


    Zhao Shi and Pooe both gave a slight bow toward Reynold, their movements respectful as they acknowledged his presence, aware of Reynold''s identity.


    Reynold studied them for a moment, a hint of amusement flickering in his eyes.


    "Oh, a new recruit," he said with a small smile, though there was an edge of curiosity in his voice.


    "And where is your little follower?" Reynold asked, his tone light as he referred to Yuna.


    Spark''s expression flickered ever so slightly. "She had gone to settle some matters."


    Reynold''s eyebrows raised slightly at the vague response, but he chose not to press further. Before the conversation could continue, the garden was graced with the arrival of two more figures¡ªSophia and Duke Renard.


    Both had felt the familiar influx of energy that heralded Reynold''s return and hade to investigate.


    Reynold''s demeanor shifted instantly, the yful banter with Spark giving way to reverence as he stepped forward. He knelt on one knee before his parents, his golden hair catching thest rays of sunlight, giving him an almost ethereal appearance.

 Chapter 97: Chapter 97 - Family dinner

    The night covered the Dwight mansion in a soft, velvety quiet, with the faint glow of chandeliers andnterns painting the grand dining hall in warm, golden hues.


    The space wasvish, with a long tableid out with an array of delicacies. The rich scent of roasted meats, fragrant herbs, and sweet pastries filled the air, mingling with the soft murmur of conversation and the asional clink of silverware.


    At the head of the table sat Duke Renard and Sophia, their presence gentle, as they engaged in light conversation with their sons.


    Spark was seated near the center of the table, his usual rxed posture evident as he leaned back in his chair. He swirled a ss of deep red wine, his expression yful yet observant.


    Across from him, Reynold sat with his golden hair catching the soft light, giving him an almost ethereal glow as he responded to a question from their mother.


    Pooe and Zhao Shi stood respectfully at the side of the room, attentive, ready to assist if needed.


    Alice, seated beside Spark, was nibbling on a small pastry, her eyes wide as she took in the grandeur of the banquet, clearly enjoying the special asion.


    The conversation flowed smoothly, with topics ranging from the state of the empire to thetest developments in alchemy and ascendants. There was afortable familiarity in the air, the kind that only came from years of being together as a family.


    Reynold had just finished describing the affairs in the capital when the topic shifted to the mysterious ruins he had recently explored.


    "And so, after navigating thatbyrinth of twisting corridors, we finally reached the central chamber," Reynold said, his tone quiet and reflective.


    Sophia, her motherly concern etched in her eyes, leaned forward slightly.


    "You''ve always been drawn to such ces, Son. I hope you were careful," she said, her voice carrying the soft edge of a mother''s worry.


    Reynold gave her a gentle smile, reassuring her with a slight nod. "Of course, Mother. I made sure every step was carefully calcted. The team and I took no risks."


    Spark, who had been quietly nursing his wine, leaned forward with a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    "Tell me, brother," he began, his tone teasing, "how did the grave robbing go?"


    Reynold hesitated for a brief moment beforeughter burst from him¡ªa rich, hearty sound that seemed to light up the room. His amusement was contagious, and soon, the entire table was caught up in a wave of chuckles. Even Duke Renard, the most stoic of the group, allowed a smallugh to escape.


    "Grave robbing, is it?" Reynold asked, shaking his head in amusement. "That''s certainly one way to describe it."


    Spark grinned, leaning in closer. "Well, did you at least find anything worth all that sneaking around in dusty old ruins? Or was it just skeletons and cobwebs?"


    Reynold''s smile lingered as he thought back.


    "Not much," he said, a yful glint still in his eyes, "but I did meet someone interesting along the way."


    "Oh?" Spark raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. "Anding from you, I''d wager he wasn''t just amon grave robber."


    Reynold''s expression shifted slightly, a more thoughtful look crossing his face. "No, not quite. He was... different. Ancient, in a way. And powerful."


    The room fell silent for a moment as Reynold''s words hung in the air, the mood shifting from light-hearted to thoughtful. He leaned back in his chair, his mind seemingly drifting back to the encounter.


    "What do you mean by ''different''?" Their father, Renard, asked, his deep voice steady but curious. He had the look of a man who knew when something significant had passed under his son''s words.


    Reynold paused, his brow furrowing slightly. "I can''t exin it properly. He wasn''t like anyone I''ve met before. There was something... otherworldly about him. Almost as if he wasn''t of our time, or even our world."


    As the night continued, Reynold grew quieter, more pensive. Setting down his ss, he turned to his family, his voice now carrying the weight of a deeper concern.


    "Something else has been troubling me," he admitted. "Lately, more ruins have been surfacing across the empire. And while most of them are minor ruins, their sudden emergence is... strange. It feels like something is stirring beneath the surface."


    The emergence of ruins was widely recognized as a mixed blessing, bringing both opportunity and risk. While each discovery held the potential for great rewards, it also carried the threat of hidden dangers. However, the consecutive appearance of ruins was a rarity, making the recent surge all the more unusual and troubling.


    Sophia and Duke Renard exchanged a nce, concern tightening their expressions. Sophia''s brow furrowed. "What do you think this could mean?"


    Reynold paused, before saying. "I fear something buried deep within these ruins is beginning to rise but I cannot say for sure what exactly."


    Sophia''s hand gripped the edge of the table. "A greater-ss ruin?"


    Duke Renard, ever the strategist, narrowed his eyes. "If these ruins are emerging as a pattern, we must be on guard. Thest time ruins like these appeared, it heralded the start of great unrest."


    The tension in the air grew thicker, but Spark, ever nonchnt, leaned back in his chair with a wave of his hand. "Maybe they''re just tired of lying around for centuries and wanted some fresh air."


    Reynold blinked at his brother''s dry humor before chuckling. Even Sophia''s tense expression softened into a smile, and Duke Renard shook his head, a smallugh escaping him.


    "Leave it to you to crack a joke when things turn dark," Reynold said, amusement dancing in his eyes.


    "Well, someone has to," Spark replied with a grin, raising his ss. "Otherwise, all these ruin stories will spoil my appetite."


    And just like that, the tension evaporated. The family fell back into their usual rhythm, light banter andughter filling the hall once more, the earlier concerns momentarily forgotten.

 Chapter 98: Chapter 98 - Unexpected turn

    The week flew by in a joyful blur, filled withughter, captivating stories, and yful banter, with Reynold''s presence livening up the Dwight mansion.


    He brought stories of adventures inside ruins, alchemical discoveries, and travels across the empire.


    For a fleeting moment, everything felt right, as though time itself had slowed. But, as all good things do, the week reached its inevitable end. Reynold began to prepare for his return to the Alchemist Association in the capital.


    The decision was brought up casually over dinner. Reynold had just mentioned that he would be departing the next morning when Sophia, gently set her cup down.


    Her gaze drifted thoughtfully beforending on Spark, who was seated across from her. The air around the table seemed to be still.


    "I think," Sophia began, her voice calm yet firm, "that it would be best if Spark apanies Reynold to the capital."


    Spark, who had been absently pushing his food around his te, froze mid-bite. Slowly, he lifted his head, blinking as though he hadn''t heard her correctly.


    "Come again, mother?"


    Sophia, everposed, gave a calm nod as if this decision had been long in the making. "The capital is far safer than here, especially after... recent events."


    Spark raised an eyebrow, leaning back in his chair with a dramatic sigh.


    "Oh, I see. This is how it ends, then? You''re casting away your poor son? Have I truly be such a burden that you''d toss me out into a world that reeks of herbs and dusty old tomes?"


    Reynold couldn''t help but chuckle at Spark''s antics, but Sophia remained unflinching. Her lips curved into a knowing smile as she leveled a steady look at her son. "Let''s not be so melodramatic. You''ll be perfectly fine. Besides, Reynold could use thepany, and I trust you to stay out of mischief while you''re there."


    Spark grumbled, eyes narrowing as he gave his mother a skeptical nce.


    "Mischief? Me?" His hand waved dismissively toward Reynold. "I''ll be bored senseless before the week is out."


    Reynoldughed, shaking his head. "Oh,e now. It''s not all that bad. You might even surprise yourself and learn something if you give it a chance."


    Spark scoffed. "The day I willingly take an interest in alchemy is the day the sun rises in the west."


    Sophia''s expression softened slightly, but her resolve did not waver. "You''ll go. No matter how much you argue. Your safety is more important than your whims. The capital will keep you out of harm''s way, at least until this matter with the assant is resolved."


    Spark slumped in defeat, his voice slipping into a pleading tone. "Mother, please, reconsider. I''ll do anything. I''ll even meditate for hours withoutint!"


    But Sophia only shook her head, her decision as firm as iron. "It''s been decided, Spark. You''re going with your brother, and that''s final."


    Spark turned to his father, but he only averted his gaze, unable to meet his son''s pleading eyes.


    No amount of pleading or protest changed her mind. By the time morning came, Spark was begrudgingly packed and ready to leave, his expression somewhere between resigned and mildly annoyed.


    The family made their way to the teleportation altar, located near the city square, a towering stone building that loomed over them with an aura of ancient power.


    The air hummed with the dense energy of the ce, the ancient runes carved into the walls glowing faintly with restrained magic. The cost of activating such a powerful teleportation altar was no small matter¡ªit was a privilege reserved only for the wealthy and the influential.


    Sophia and Duke Renard apanied them to the altar, their expressions calm but tinged with a touch of mncholy.


    Alice stood by Spark''s side, her eyes wide with curiosity as she clutched his sleeve. Zhao Shi was just behind them, quietly attentive as always.


    As they approached the altar, Spark nced back at his parents, a mischievous smirk tugging at his lips. "Mother, Father, Try not to cry too much while I''m gone."


    Sophia smiled, shaking her head. "We''ll be just fine, Spark. You, on the other hand, behave yourself in the capital, understood?"


    Duke Renard chuckled, cing a hand on his wife''s shoulder. "Take care of yourself, son. And try not to cause Reynold too much trouble."


    Spark sighed dramatically. "No promises, Father. Trouble tends to follow me, you know."


    Then, under his breath, he muttered, "Did I just jinxed myself?"


    He nced down at Alice, who still clutched his sleeve with wide, hopeful eyes, eager to see the world beyond their city. His expression softened as he patted her head gently before stepping onto the glowing altar beside Reynold.


    The air shimmered as the ascendant mages gathered around, their hands glowing with power as they channeled energy into the ancient runes. The stone tform beneath Spark''s feet began to hum, the runes spiraling outward inplex patterns as the magic surged.


    At first, everything seemed to proceed as expected¡ªthe runes glowing in their familiar rhythm, the magic growing thicker in the air. But then Spark''s sharp eyes caught something peculiar. The runes¡ªsomething about the way they moved, the way they glowed¡ªit wasn''t quite right.


    Then, something clicked in his mind, and his eyes widened slightly, the surprise breaking through his usual aloof demeanor.


    He murmured under his breath, "Oh¡­ someone''s tampered with the formation."


    Reynold looked over sharply. "What did you say?"


    Spark didn''t answer immediately, his gaze still fixed on the runes. His expression turned from surprise to something more calcting.


    "When did they n all this?" Spark muttered, more to himself than anyone else.


    Reynold''s gaze followed his brother''s, and his brow furrowed as he swiftly assessed the formation. His face went slightly pale.


    "A¡­ threeyered teleportation rune!?" His voice was filled with disbelief. As someone who frequently used such teleportation altars, he was familiar with their functions.


    Before him floated threerge, circr runes, each indicating a substantial teleportation distance. A singleyer would suffice for a journey to the capital, but this threeyered rune would send them far beyond the Jul Empire''s borders.


    Reynold''s expression darkened as the realization hit him. This wasn''t just a mistake¡ªthis was sabotage.


    "It''s toote," he said, his voice heavy with foreboding. The surrounding energy surged, leaving no time to react.


    In an instant, the world around them seemed to copse, the city square, their parents, everything fading into a swirl of light and shadow. The sensation of falling¡ªno, hurtling¡ªthrough an endless void gripped them all.


    And then they disappeared.

 Chapter 99: Chapter 99 - Trapped

    In the dark chamber, deep within a hidden stronghold far from the bustle of the Jul Empire, shadows danced against the cold stone walls.


    A few scattered candles, their mes flickering, barely illuminated the room, casting long, twisted shadows of the figures gathered in the hall etched with strange, pulsating runes.


    Darkness ripple of energy obscured their faces, and their voices murmured in whispers, echoing through the still air like distant threats.


    The silence was broken by one of the figures cloaked in heavy robes. Deep and dripping with satisfaction, his voice sent a faint shiver through the room. "With this, he should be on that forsaken continent by now."


    His tone was low, but brimming with dark amusement. Though his expression was hidden by shadow, his smirk could almost be felt. "Far from his empire''s protection. Those brutes won''t hesitate to kill him."


    "But will it be enough?" Another asked quietly, the skepticism clear despite the softness of their tone. "He''s not an ordinary target. Killing him won''t be as simple."


    The first figure leaned back in his chair, the flicker of the candles casting his vague form into something menacing. His lips curled further, a smirk of dark confidence.


    "Perhaps not," he conceded, his voice dripping with venomous certainty. "But even for him, it won''t be easy to survive that continent. Those brutes¡­ they are relentless. They''ll fight him to death."


    His words hung in the air like a curse, and for a moment, the others were silent, as if absorbing the inevitability of what was toe.


    The second figure tapped their fingers against the surface of the table¡ªa soft, rhythmic beat, betraying their unease.


    "And yet," the voice began,ced with an unmistakable edge of doubt, "he has escaped worse fates before. More than once, we thought we had him cornered, and still¡­ He has a way of¡­ slipping through the cracks."


    The first figure let out a low, dismissive scoff, his tone dripping with contempt.


    "Let him try all he likes," he sneered. "Even if he somehow survives that ce, he''ll be stranded¡ªisted with no way out. There''s no teleportation altar there. It will take him months, perhaps longer, to even attempt to find a way back."


    His words cut through the air with sharp finality, but then he added with a more measured tone, "As long as he''s out of the way, far from here, he can''t interfere with our ns. The timing of our lord''s awakening must not be disrupted. So long as he remains isted in that forsakennd, we can proceed unhindered."


    The second figure nodded, though the worry still lingered in their eyes.


    "Yes, as long as he''s far from here¡­" his voice trailed off, filled with an uneasy hope, as if they dared not fully trust in their own words.


    A dark chuckle rippled through the group, the sound blending with the crackling of the candles. The third figure nodded slowly, their expression hidden beneath their hood, but their words sharp with caution.


    "Even so," the figure said quietly, "we shouldn''t underestimate him. Prepare the next steps. If he somehow survives¡­ we will need to be ready."


    Silence fell again, heavy and oppressive. The conspirators sat, lost in their thoughts, each plotting their role in the downfall of their distant enemy.


    The flickering candlelight cast eerie, dancing shapes against the stone walls¡ªphantoms of their malice, restless and waiting.


    As the group resumed their whispered plotting, a figure leaned forward, the shadows falling away just enough to reveal a glint of impatience in their eyes. Their voice cut through the low murmurs like a de.


    "Why aren''t we ambushing him ourselves?" asked the figure, sharply, the question filled with challenge.


    The room fell into an icy stillness. The candles seemed to dim, their light flickering dangerously as though responding to the sudden tension. Even the shadows seemed to freeze in ce, the air thickening with an unspoken threat. Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    The figure at the farthest, covered in the darkest cloak, remained motionless. The weight of his presence was palpable, and for a long, agonizing moment, no one dared to speak.


    Then, finally, that farthest figure, the leader''s voice broke through the quiet¡ªa voice cold as winter''s breath, sharp as a finely honed de. "Have you forgotten how he erased the Seventh?"


    The mention of the ''Seventh'' sent a ripple of unease through the room. The one who had spoken out shrank back visibly, their earlier bravado crumbling under the sheer weight of the memory. The shadows around them seemed to grow darker, more oppressive as if the ghost of that name still lingered in the room.


    The Seventh¡ªonce one of their most formidable and feared members¡ªhad been annihted, utterly erased, in a single violent sh with Spark.


    His downfall had been swift and merciless, the result of his arrogance and impatience. In his eagerness to prove his strength, he had underestimated the power of his opponent and acted without the caution or unity demanded by such a threat. It had cost him everything.


    No traces of that fateful battle remained¡ªno scars on thend, no remnants of magic, not even whispers of the sh itself. It was as though the confrontation had never urred, its aftermath swallowed whole by some unspeakable force. The only thing known with certainty was the grim oue: the Seventh had been utterly obliterated,


    "Do you want to experience that for yourself?" Their leader let the question linger, poisonous and slow, seeping into the air like venom. It was not a question anyone dared to answer.


    The group shifted ufortably, a murmur of difort passing through them. The memories of the Seventh''s downfall were still too fresh, too raw. None of them met the leader''s gaze; none of them dared.


    The one who had questioned the n swallowed hard, his voice quieter now, all traces of confidence gone. "No¡­ of course not. I simply thought it would be more effective¡­ if we ensured the job was done."


    The leader''s eyes gleamed from beneath their hood, cold and calcting. "We don''t know if he still has his powers¡ªor if he''s lost it. Until we can confirm, with absolute certainty, we are not risking our exposure. The Seventh made that mistake¡­ and you all know the cost."


    The room remained silent, each figure retreating into their thoughts. The weight of the leader''s words hung over them, chilling them more than the cold stone walls ever could.


    The leader leaned forward slightly, their voice dropping to a menacing whisper. "We will not move until we are certain. Let the brutes of thatnd test him first. If he still holds his power, we will know soon enough. And then."


    Their leader paused, his words thick with malice, "We will strike when the time is right."


    No one dared to argue. The figures sat in the heavy silence, shadows flickering eerily on the walls, each one waiting¡ªbiding their time like serpents coiled in the dark.

 Chapter 100: Chapter 100 - Grimhold

    SWOOSH!


    A brilliant light red in the heart of the forest, drawing the attention of nearby creatures.


    In that area, where the light red, four figures appeared, standing in the clearing.


    Towering trees loomed overhead, their dense canopies weaving together to shroud the area in shades. The ground beneath them was soft and treacherous, a mix of slick mud and shallow pools of murky water that faintly mirrored the few rays of light filtering through the thick foliage.


    Reynold was the first to recover, his sharp eyes scanning the surroundings, trying to assess their situation. His heart pounded in his chest, not from fear but from the shock of their unexpectednding.


    The trees, the humid air, the damp ground¡ªit was clear they were far from any familiar territory. His brow furrowed as he nced around. Only four of them stood within the small clearing.


    Spark was nowhere to be seen.


    Reynold''s mind raced, trying to piece together what had happened. His gaze darted over the trees, searching for any sign of where they hadnded, but the thick forest seemed to stretch endlessly in every direction. Just as he was about to speak, Pooe''s voice broke his concentration.


    "Little miss, are you okay?" Pooe asked, her voice trembling with concern as she knelt beside Alice, who swayed unsteadily on her feet.


    Alice blinked slowly, her eyes half-closed as though she were fighting off a wave of exhaustion.


    "I feel... sleepy," she mumbled before her legs gave way and she slumped into Pooe''s arms.


    "Little miss!" Pooe cried out in rm, quickly checking her pulse and temperature. Her face was pale, worry evident in her eyes.


    Reynold stepped closer and crouched beside them, gently cing a hand on Alice''s forehead.


    "Don''t worry," he said in a calm, reassuring voice. "This is the aftereffect of long-distance teleportation on her young body. She''s just exhausted."


    He reached into his pouch and pulled out a small, glistening pill. "Here, give her this. It will help with her recovery."


    Pooe took the pill with a nod of gratitude and gently slipped it between Alice''s lips.


    After a few moments, Alice''s breathing became steadier, her small body rxing in Pooe''s arms as the effects of the pill began to work.


    Zhao Shi, who had been silently observing the surroundings, finally spoke.


    "Where is young master Spark?" His tone was steady, but there was a sharp edge of concern beneath his words.


    Reynold shook his head, his expression grim. "He''s not here. The assant must have targeted him specifically, manipting the rune formation to send him to a different location."


    For a formation master, it was possible for them to manipte teleportation formations, selecting one individual as the target while allowing others to be swept along in the disturbance.


    "But why teleport us here?" Zhao Shi asked as he looked around the thick forest.


    Reynold sighed, ncing at the dense trees that loomed overhead. "We were caught in the crossfire. Whoever did this was after my brother, not us. He must have been their primary target."


    Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "Then, should we search for the young master?" asked Zhao Shi.


    "He''ll be fine," Reynold said with quiet certainty, though even he couldn''t shake the nagging doubt in the back of his mind.


    Reynold straightened, his expression turning resolute. "First, we need to figure out where we are. Once we understand our surroundings, we''ll find a way out and regroup with him."


    He looked around once more, his eyes narrowing. "But we can''t stay here long. Whoever tampered with the altar mighte looking for us. We need to keep moving."


    Before Reynold and the others could take a step, the soft rustling of leaves and the unmistakable sound of footsteps reached their ears.


    It started as a faint disturbance in the thick underbrush but quickly grew louder, spreading in all directions, forming a circle around them. The air became tense as if the forest itself hade alive with unseen eyes watching their every move.


    Reynold''s eyes darted toward the sound, his expression hardening. Zhao Shi, ever alert, shifted into a defensive stance, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the surroundings.


    The footsteps grew closer, the heavy thuds vibrating through the ground. And then, from the shadows of the towering trees, a massive figure emerged.


    The first thing Reynold noticed was the man''s immense size. His height towered over everyone in their group, and the ground seemed to shake slightly with each of his steps. His skin was a shade of dark hue, rough like stone, with muscles that bulged under his heavy fur garments.


    Arge mace was strapped to his back, its jagged edges gleaming dangerously under the sparse light that filtered through the forest canopy.


    The man''s appearance was nothing short of menacing¡ªhis features were rugged and fierce as if chiseled from stone. A thick, wild beard hung from his square jaw, framing a face marked by the scars of countless battles. His eyes gleamed with a dangerous, predatory glint as they roved over Reynold and the others, sizing them up with the casual malice of a hunter examining prey.


    Reynold''s brows furrowed slightly. He scanned the man''s imposing figure, as his mind raced through the possibilities. His gaze lingered on the man''s crude, weathered attire and the strange, spiraling tattoos that covered his arms and chest¡ªclear markers of his origin.


    "Barbarians¡­" Reynold muttered.


    This wasn''t some random bandit or a local ruffian; they had been transported far beyond the Jul Empire''s borders. Reynold''s suspicion crystallized as he continued to observe the towering figure before them¡ªthis man hailed from the barbarian tribes of Grimhold, a savage continent across the vast ocean.


    And this was no mere random teleportation¡ªthey had been sent deliberately to one of the most dangerous ces.


    The barbarian stepped closer, his lips curling into a menacing grin as he looked down at the group. His deep, gravelly voice rumbled through the air as he spoke in anguage unfamiliar to most of them. However, the tone of his voice made his intentions clear enough. He was not here for a friendly chat.

 Chapter 101: Chapter 101 - Warning

    The barbarians of Grimhold were notorious for their brute strength and raw, untamed power. Unlike the sophisticated warriors of the human empires, they relied on overwhelming force, their bodies hardened by a lifetime spent in the harshest of environments.


    Standing head and shoulders above most men, they were known to crush boulders with bare hands and shatter shields with a single blow. They made up for what theycked in finesse with terrifying might, and theirnd¡ªGrimhold¡ªwas a brutal proof of their dominance.


    If not for the natural barriers surrounding their territory¡ªan impassable ocean to the east and towering, frozen mountains to the west¡ªthese brutes would have long ago swept across humannds, leaving devastation in their wake.


    Reynold stood still, his sharp eyes carefully observing the barbarian leader, noting every twitch of muscle and flicker of emotion. The man''s skin bore deep, swirling tattoos that seemed to pulse with primal energy. This was no mere raider; this was a chieftain, perhaps one of the rulers of this savagend.


    The tall barbarian moved closer, towering over them, He began to speak in a deep, gutturalnguage, his words foreign and rough, each syble resonating with an aggressive edge.


    A faint smirk tugged at Reynold''s lips as he reached into his robes, pulling out a worn scroll. His fingers ran over the aged parchment for a moment as he whispered to himself, "I didn''t think I''d ever need this thing."


    With a flick of his wrist, he tossed the scroll into the air.


    As the scroll floated upward, it unfurled itself and began to glow. Soft, radiant light spread through the clearing, casting an ethereal sheen over the trees and the swampy ground.


    The words written on the scroll seemed to shimmer and dance in the air before disintegrating into particles of magic. The light bathed the barbarians, Reynold, and the others, enveloping them in a warm glow that gradually faded.


    Reynold nced back toward the barbarian leader, who was still speaking. But now, his harsh tongue became clear, the guttural tones transforming into recognizable words as the magical trantion took hold.


    One of the barbarians, smaller than the rest but still imposing by human standards, stepped forward and jabbed a thick finger toward the sky. His voice was rough but discernible as he addressed another warrior. "Was this the ce where you saw the light? That strange, bright light?"


    The other barbarian nodded, his hand gripping the handle of an enormous axe slung over his shoulder. "It must be. No other ce in the forest glowed like that. The heavens cracked open, and then... the light fell here."


    The first barbarian scowled, his eyes scanning the group suspiciously. "Then where is the treasure? There was supposed to be a treasure. The light doesn''te for nothing."


    Their voices grew louder, and tension rippled through the gathered crowd of warriors.


    "These humans must have taken it! They came with the light! What else could it mean?" Another barbarian, broad-shouldered and thickly muscled, chimed in. His voice was tinged with usation, and his wild eyes lingered on Reynold''s group.


    The tall barbarian leader stepped forward, his towering frame casting a long shadow over Reynold''s group. His gaze was sharp and demanding, and his voice rumbled like distant thunder.


    "Hand over the treasure, Human," he said, his eyes glinting with an expectation of obedience.


    The barbarians surrounding him watched with eager anticipation, their hands resting on the hilts of their weapons, ready to strike if needed.


    Reynold, remaining calm despite the overwhelming presence of the brutish warriors, exchanged a nce with Zhao Shi and Pooe. He understood immediately that there was no treasure to be had.


    The light the barbarians had seen wasn''t a sign of wealth or ancient relics, but merely the aftereffect of their long-distance teleportation. Exining this, however, seemed impossible with such a greedy, hostile crowd.


    "There is no treasure," Reynold said firmly, his voice carrying a calm authority. "What you saw was us arriving here through a teleportation array. It brought us, not riches."


    The leader frowned, his brow furrowing deeply.


    "Teleportation?" the smaller barbarian spat the word as if it tasted foul in his mouth. "Do you think us fools, human? That light was from the heavens. No one teleports without the gods'' gifts. You must have stolen the treasure."


    The barbarians around him murmured in agreement, the suspicion thickening in the air.


    Reynold sighed, knowing this conversation was headed in the wrong direction.


    "It wasn''t divine," he repeated. "We have nothing to give you."


    The leader''s expression darkened further, his patience wearing thin.


    "Enough of your tricks! We saw the light, and I will not be denied what is rightfully mine!" His hand tightened into a fist, and his tone grew dangerously low. "Hand over the treasure¡­ or we will take it from you."


    Reynold and his group remained still, their refusal evident, the leader snarled, his anger boiling over. "Stubborn humans! Seize them! If they won''t give up the treasure, we will take it from their corpses!"


    At hismand, the surrounding barbarians surged forward, their massive bodies moving with startling speed. Swords and axes gleamed in the dim light as they prepared to capture Reynold and hispanions.


    Reynold stepped forward calmly, raising his hand.


    "You don''t want this," he warned, his voice steady. The charging barbarians ignored his words, their faces twisted with greed and malice.


    As the first of the barbarians neared, Reynold sighed heavily and reached into his bracelet, retrieving a sleek, silver sword. Its de glowed faintly, casting a silvery hue in the shadowy forest.


    The barbarians'' eyes grew wide with greed as they glimpsed the sword''s gleam, mistaking it for the coveted treasure they sought.


    The sword hummed and vibrated faintly in Reynold''s hand, as though it were alive with power.


    In an instant, the barbarians charged forward, but their advance was abruptly halted by screams of agony.


    No one witnessed the exact moment it urred, but the arms of each barbarian holding a weapon fell to the ground. Blood sprayed into the air, sttering onto the ground and pooling at their feet, as the disarmed brutes staggered back in shock and pain.

 Chapter 102: Chapter 102 - Annihilation

    The towering barbarian leader stood amidst the carnage, his broad chest heaving with exertion, though his expression betrayed no fear¡ªonly a twisted amusement. His lips curled into a mocking grin, exposing jagged teeth stained with the remnants of his past battles.


    He scanned the scene before him, taking in the severed arms of hisrades and the blood-soaked earth as though it were some grand spectacle put on for his entertainment.


    "You''ve got some fight in you, I''ll give you that," he rumbled, his voice thick with condescension. His eyes gleamed with savage delight, their depths reflecting the lust for battle that burned within him.


    Reynold''s gaze remained cold, his grip tightened on the hilt of his de, the air around him crackling with tension.


    "Retreat now," he warned, "or you''ll all die here."


    He had intentionally spared their lives by severing arms instead of heads¡ªa deliberate warning that he could end them at any moment. But these barbarians, with their thick-headed arrogance, didn''t seem to grasp the message.


    The barbarian leader''s amusement only seemed to deepen at the warning. Hisughter erupted in a deep, booming roar that sent a ripple of unease through the surrounding forest. Trees shook, and even the animals in the distance grew still, sensing the raw power in the sound. He stepped forward, his massive boots sinking into the soft earth.


    "You dare speak of death, human?" he sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "Do you even know whosend you tread upon? This is Grimhold¡ªthe realm of the strong, where the weak are crushed like insects beneath our feet!"


    With a sudden, fluid motion, the barbarian leader brandished his massive mace, its thick iron head gleaming menacingly in the fading light. He mmed it into the ground with bone-shaking force, the impact sending tremors through the earth.


    "I see," Reynold said, narrowing his eyes, "none of you cherish your lives."


    Without another word, Reynold began to advance toward the towering brute. His sword, now pulsing with barely contained energy, hummed in the air, the silver edge glowing faintly in the twilight.


    The barbarian leader, sensing the challenge, let out a furious bellow and lifted his mace high above his head, muscles bulging with effort as he prepared to bring the enormous weapon crashing down with all the force of a mountain.


    The giant mace descended, cleaving the air with a whistling scream. Yet Reynold did not flinch, nor did he make any attempt to dodge. Instead, he raised his sword, his grip firm and unwavering, and with a single, fluid motion, executed a perfect vertical sh.


    For a brief moment, the area fell into stunned silence as the two weapons met. By sheer size and brute force alone, the mace should have easily overpowered the slender de. But to everyone''s surprise, Reynold''s silver sword cleaved through the mace as if it were no more than soft butter, splitting the massive weapon cleanly in two.


    The barbarian leader''s confident grin faltered, his eyes widening in disbelief.


    But the sword didn''t stop there.


    The same unstoppable force that had cleaved the mace continued downward, slicing through the barbarian leader''s thick armor, skin, and bone as though they were no more than paper.


    The de drove through his chest with ruthless precision, cutting him in half from head to waist in a single, terrifying strike. Blood sprayed in a violent arc, painting the forest floor a deep crimson.


    For a moment, the barbarian leader''s body stood frozen, his eyes wide in shock and confusion. Then, as though in slow motion, his two halves separated, copsing to the ground in a grotesque heap of flesh and bone.


    The remaining barbarians stared in horror, their leader¡ªtheir unshakable mountain of strength¡ªreduced to nothing more than a lifeless corpse. For a fleeting moment, fear took hold in their eyes. They hesitated, the weight of Reynold''s power settling over them like a suffocating fog. They knew now, without a doubt, that they faced a force beyond their reckoning.


    Despite the horrifying disy of power, the barbarians did not falter long. In fact, the sight of their leader''s severed corpse seemed to ignite a fire in their eyes. They began to advance once more, their steps slow and methodical, tightening the circle around the group.


    Reynold sighed deeply, a hint of weariness crossing his face. He knew this well¡ªthe unyielding spirit of the barbarians.


    Barbarians were relentless, driven by an almost primal code of honor thatpelled them to fight until theirst breath. No matter how many fell, there would always be more¡ªan endless tide of brute strength that could not be reasoned with.


    It was precisely for this reason that Reynold had hoped to avoid confrontation. Killing them was not the challenge; the challenge was in the endless waves of them. He knew that no matter how many he cut down, more would take their ce, driven by their insatiable thirst for battle and honor.


    As the barbarians closed in, tightening their circle like predators stalking prey, Reynold''s patience wore out. Time was running short. He could not afford to waste any more of it here, entangled in an unending battle.


    [Domain]


    Reynold muttered, his voice a soft incantation that rippled through the air with quiet power.


    In an instant, the air around him shifted, charged with raw energy. A pulse of pure force erupted from Reynold''s body, sweeping outward like a shockwave. The barbarians, caught in its path, barely had time to react. Their bodies disintegrated into a fine crimson mist, their flesh and bone obliterated in the blink of an eye.


    The ground became a dark, sodden mess, soaked in blood and the remains of what had once been a savage, advancing horde.


    For a moment, there was only silence. The forest itself seemed to hold its breath, the trees creaking softly as they bent to the force that had just been unleashed. The sharp smell of iron lingered, thickening the air.


    Reynold''s eyes narrowed, scanning the distance. Despite the eerie quiet, he sensed it¡ªmultiple strong presences heading toward them like a predator sensing blood in the water.


    "We need to leave, more of them areing."

 Chapter 103: Chapter 103 - Fallen prodigy

    SWOOSH!


    SWOOSH!


    SWOOSH!


    "Catch her! Don''t let her escape!" a voice barked from the shadows, its sharp tone echoing with impatience andmand.


    In the forest, the dim light filtering through the dense canopy barely illuminated the shadowy figures dashing through the trees.


    Those Swift, shadowy figures darted between the towering trunks, their forms barely distinguishable as they sped through the trees, moving with inhuman speed, relentlessly pursuing a figure ahead


    Ahead of them, a lone figure darted through the underbrush, her every step driven by sheer desperation. Her silver-white hair caught faint glimmers of the scant light, stark against the suffocating darkness that pressed in around her.


    Her ragged breath was the only sound in the oppressive silence. She didn''t dare slow, though her muscles burned with fatigue. There was no room for weakness¡ªnot now.


    Atst, she burst through the thick trees and stumbled into a small clearing.


    But her heart faltered as she saw the steep cliff''s edge looming before her, its sheer drop disappearing into a churning sea of dark fog below. A chill wind whipped around her, carrying with it the scent of danger and the cold grip of the unknown.


    Her wide eyes scanned the ground below¡ªthere was no escape.


    The ground beneath her feet trembled as she turned, her breath quickening again as she realized her pursuers had closed in.


    The blue-d figures emerged from the darkness of the forest like wolves, surrounding her in a tightening circle. Their eyes gleamed with cruel intent, hunger flickering in every gaze as they watched her like predators.


    "You''ve run long enough," an older man among them said as he stepped forward, his voice carrying a sinister edge. His face was weathered with age, but his eyes gleamed with the cold light. "There''s no escape now. Hand over the artifact, and we might let you go."


    The words were hollow, his smirk cruel. Around him, hispanions sneered, their expressions filled with malice. Mercy was not something they offered¡ªnot truly. There would be no escape, no quick end.


    The silver-white-haired woman''s breath steadied, a fierce determination burning in her chest. Despite the odds, she held her ground. She met the gaze of the leader with a sharp, defiant re.


    "Over my dead body," she spat, her voice sharp, cutting through the air like a de.


    The old man chuckled, stepping closer as if savoring her defiance. "You''re alone. No allies, no one to protect you. And that precious artifact of yours? It''s worthless in your hands. Surrender, and maybe we''ll make it quick."


    His words were a mockery, dripping with disdain. The others advanced a step closer, their movements slow. They were sure of themselves, confident in their victory. To them, she was already defeated.


    The woman nced behind her, the endless miasma below offering nofort¡ªonly uncertainty. But she had already made her decision. If she was going to fall, it would be on her terms. She would not let them take that from her.


    Her gaze snapped back to the blue-d men, her expression hardening. She faced her enemies onest time.


    "I swear, if I survive this," she said, her voice filled with venom, "I''ll hunt down each and every one of you."


    And with that final deration, she turned sharply and leaped into the sea of dark fog without a moment''s hesitation.


    The blue-d men rushed to the edge, staring down into the fog, but there was nothing to be seen.


    She had disappeared into the fog, her fate sealed by the deadly miasma that roiled like a living force below.


    One of the younger men, driven by desperation, tensed as though ready to leap after her. His muscles coiled, feet inching toward the edge, but a firm hand gripped his arm.


    "Don''t be a fool." The older man shook his head slowly. "The miasma down there will tear you apart long before you reach her. It''s not a ce for the living."


    This forest, cloaked in an ever-present haze, had always been shrouded in mystery. It was said that an ancient battle took ce here and had scarred thend, leaving it tainted with dark forces beyond understanding.


    This forest was one of the Grimhold''s most feared danger zones, a ce where even the toughest of barbarians dared not tread without cause. To venture in was to gamble with death itself.


    The younger man faltered, his gaze lingering on the murky void. His resolve wavered, fear gnawing at his courage as he took a step back.


    "She''s already gone," another man muttered, his voice hard with resignation as he cast one final nce into the swirling depths. "There''s noing back from a ce like that."


    With that, the group faded back into the forest, their footsteps disappearing into the distance. The clearing grew silent once more, the only sound the soft rustle of the wind through the trees and the ever-present, ominous hum of the miasma below.


    ¡­


    In a forest shrouded by swirling miasma, the air thick with dark energy, a lone figure trudged forward, her form outlined by a faint white light. It barely held back the malevolent aura of the surroundings as it pressed against her, trying to seep into her very soul.


    She was haggard¡ªher silver hair tangled and matted, her once vibrantplexion drained of color. Each step she took was heavy, her body swaying, but she pushed on, refusing to yield to the miasma that threatened to engulf her.


    "Why am I here, again?" She muttered to herself. "Oh, I was running away from those people."


    Her mind raced with fragmented memories, pieces of her past surfacing as she tried to keep herself focused.


    ''Once, I was hailed as a genius,'' she thought bitterly. Her chest tightened with the ache of that recollection.


    Everyone believed she had a bright future. They revered her and ced her in a position second only to the n leader. They admired her strength, her skill... until that day.


    The memory was vivid, the shame still raw. It had been one mission, one grave mistake. And that was all it took. The moment she returned from that mission, everything had changed.


    The looks in their eyes were no longer of admiration but of disdain, of quiet judgment. Her supporters vanished like morning mist, their loyalty proving as thin as paper. Overnight, she had gone from the n''s golden child to its disgrace. No longer was she the revered genius; she had be a pariah.


    The biting cold of the miasma made her chest tighten as her breath came in short, shallow gasps. Yet, through the haze of exhaustion, she held onto a flicker of hope. The rumors of a ruin hidden deep in Grimhold had been herst chance, her desperate gamble to reim her former glory.


    She had ventured inside alone, determined to find any relic, artifact, or treasure that might grant her the power to return the position she once had and silence her critics once and for all.


    In that ruin, She had found the treasured artifact. But just as quickly, her victory was torn from her grasp.


    A group of ruthless pursuers had seen her as she emerged from the ruins, their greed and hunger for power driving them to pursue her relentlessly.


    She had fought back, fought with everything she had, but she had been outnumbered, and her body had already been battered from the battles inside the ruin.


    Forced to flee, she raced through the forest, her energy waning with every passing second.


    Now, in the present, her vision blurred as she pressed forward through the miasma. She could feel it creeping into her, gnawing at the edges of her mind, and for a moment, her resolve faltered. Her legs trembled beneath her weight, and her body cried out for rest, for an end to this torment.


    ''No... I cannot fall here,'' she reminded herself sternly, gritting her teeth. Every muscle in her body screamed in agony, but she forced herself to continue. Her feet dragged through the undergrowth, each step bing slower and heavier.


    Suddenly, the sound of thudding footsteps echoed through the mist. The ground beneath her feet shook ever so slightly, the tremors growing stronger with each passing second.


    Her heart faltered as she turned slowly, her body too weak to move with any sense of urgency.


    Through her blurred vision, a massive silhouette loomed above her, blocking out what little light remained in this forsaken forest.


    The figure was enormous, its presence exuding raw power. As her eyes focused, the shape of a giant beast emerged from the swirling miasma, its eyes glowing with a ferocious glint. Its skin bristled, dark, and mottled, its huge jaw revealing razor-sharp teeth. It looked down at her with an almost predatory hunger.


    Fear shed in her mind, but her body was too exhausted to react.


    She staggered backward, trying to summon even the smallest spark of energy to defend herself. But it was futile. The world spun around her as thest residues of her strength faded away.


    Before she could even raise a hand, her legs gave out beneath her. Darkness began to close in as her body crumpled to the ground, her silver hair sying across the dirt like a broken halo.


    The beast let out a low growl, its eyes never leaving her prone form. But for her, everything faded into ckness.


    Herst thought was a desperate whisper in her mind. "I''ve to return..."


    But she could no longer fight. She slipped into unconsciousness, the cold darkness of the forest swallowing her whole.

 Chapter 104: Chapter 104 - An encounter

    Inside the dim cave, the flicker of a bonfire cast lively shadows on the jagged stone walls.


    The air was thick with the scent of smoke and damp earth, while the man''s shadow loomedrge, wavering against the fiery backdrop. His voice broke the stillness, rough and frustrated. "Damn, why is this woman so tight?"


    His voice grew louder, more insistent. "Why won''t she open her mouth?"


    A soft groan escaped from the woman, her eyes fluttering open. Pain throbbed in her head, and her vision blurred as she struggled to make sense of where she was.


    Slowly, everything sharpened, and the fog in her mind cleared just enough for her to make out the figure of a man leaning over her.


    Instinctively, panic surged through her veins, her body reacting faster than her mind could process. Her hand flew up, fueled by desperation, and with a sharp crack, her palm connected squarely with the man''s cheek.


    The impact echoed through the cave, piercing the otherwise silent space like the snap of a whip.


    He reeled back, momentarily stunned, his golden hair catching the light from the fire, shimmering in fiery streaks.


    He touched his cheek, disbelief etched across his features as he rubbed the growing red mark. His expression was a strange mix of surprise and amusement.


    "Woman," he muttered, his voice low with incredulity. Taking a step back, he studied her more closely. "This is the first time anyone has ever pped me."


    The woman, now fully awake, had scrambled back against the cold cave wall. Her breath came in short, shallow gasps, her heart pounding so loudly she could hear it thudding in her ears.


    Her eyes darted around, taking in her surroundings, before locking on him with suspicion. He wasn''t a monstrous beast, as her fear had led her to believe, but there was something about him¡ªhis posture, his confidence¡ªthat made him more than just an ordinary man.


    His golden hair fell messily over his forehead, lending him a rugged, almost careless allure, though the lingering trace of the p on his cheek made him look somewhat less imposing than before.


    For a moment, he seemed more curious than angry, his irritationced with a yful edge.


    "Is this how you treat someone who saves your life?" he asked, still rubbing his cheek.


    "Saved my life?" she repeated, bewildered, her brow furrowing in confusion as she looked around the cave. She recalled nothing but darkness and the terrifying vision of a giant creature looming over her, ready to devour her whole. The image was still vivid in her mind. How had she ended up here?


    "Yeah, you copsed right in front of my path." He gave her a mock frown, crossing his arms as if he were the wronged party. "And I carried you here."


    Her confusion deepened as she tried to piece everything together. Thest thing she remembered was that monstrous beast.


    "What were you doing atop me?" she asked, narrowing her eyes, her tone sharp and defensive.


    Spark raised an eyebrow, a smirk ying at the corner of his lips.


    His eyebrow arched, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.


    "What? You think I was trying something funny?" he teased, leaning casually against the cave wall. "I promise you''re not my type. Besides, you''re practically a washboard."


    Her eyes dropped to her chest instinctively, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment as she realized the state of her torn clothes. The fall had ripped her garments, exposing more of her underclothes than she had expected.


    She quickly crossed her arms, pulling her cloak tightly around her, trying to hide the revealing tears in her outfit.


    Spark chuckled at her reaction. "Rx, there''s nothing there for me to see."


    Her re intensified, and she started to push herself further away from him, her eyes still locked on him warily. "You still haven''t answered my question."


    "I was just trying to feed you a pill," he said simply, his tone more amused than defensive.


    She blinked, thrown off by the unexpected response.


    "A pill?" she echoed, her skepticism clear.


    "Yes, a pill," Spark repeated, sounding amused at her disbelief.


    With a casual flick, Spark tossed a small object toward her. Reacting on instinct, she caught it mid-air and examined it closely.


    Her sharp eyes immediately recognized the polished gleam of a high-quality healing pill¡ªno ordinary medicine. The fact that he had such a rare item at his disposal made her even more wary.


    "See?" Spark continued, crossing his arms. "I was just trying to be nice and feed it to you. But your mouth wouldn''t budge¡ªlike a stubborn m. Then you had to go and p me awake from my act of heroism."


    She hesitated, still processing his words. The whole situation felt surreal, and yet his exnation seemed sincere, albeit delivered with his trademark cockiness. Finally, she muttered, "You''re serious?"


    Spark''s grin widened. "Would I lie to someone who ps as hard as you?"


    The absurdity of it all made her rx, if only slightly. She took a deep breath, tension easing from her body. There was no malice in his eyes, only an odd sense of humor. After a brief pause, she said, "Thank you."


    "There we go, progress! You know, gratitude suits better than ps." He rubbed his cheek again with an exaggerated wince.


    She couldn''t help the small smirk that tugged at the corner of her lips, though she quickly masked it with her usual stern expression. The man, despite his teasing nature, had helped her when she had been vulnerable. That much was clear.


    She swallowed the pill, feeling its warmth spread through her body, slowly restoring her strength. Leaning back against the cave wall, she let out a deep sigh, the weight of the situation settling over her.


    "So," Spark began, settling across from her, his grin never fading. "Got a name, or should I just call you ''the stubborndy who ps like a mule''?"


    After a long moment, she sighed. "Amelia."


    "Amelia," Spark repeated,mitting it to memory. "Everyone calls me Young Master, but seeing as we''ve just met, you can call me Spark."


    Amelia''s eyes narrowed slightly as she heard his name.


    "Spark, hmm?" she nodded,mitting it to memory. "I''ll remember your... favor."


    Spark''s grin widened, but before he could respond, she added sharply, "Now, could you stop staring at my ''practically washboard body''?"


    He blinked, taken slightly aback by her bluntness, and then let out a heartyugh. "No need to remind me. That image is burned into my brain now."


    Amelia rolled her eyes, her exasperation evident. "And could you go outside? I need to change."


    Spark stood up, still grinning as he made his way toward the cave entrance.


    "Fair enough," he said. "But just so you know, I was only looking because I thought I saw something move. Maybe a spider''s found a new home."


    She threw a re at him so sharp it could cut through stone. Heughed again, raising his hands higher.


    "I''m going, I''m going!" He quickly exited the cave, hisughter echoing behind him as Amelia shook her head in exasperation.


    With Spark finally gone, she let out a small breath of relief and hurriedly began to change, muttering under her breath, "Insufferable guy."


    After some time passed, Spark made his way back into the cave. The firelight flickered softly, casting long shadows across the stone walls.


    As he stepped in, his eyesnded on Amelia, now dressed in a clean red dress that seemed to glow even more vibrantly in the light of the bonfire. Her silver-white hair cascaded down her back, catching the warmth of the mes, and her paleplexion looked more radiant against the dark backdrop of the cave.


    For a moment, Spark paused. Before, He had only seen her haggard and battle-worn, with torn clothes and exhaustion etched across her face. Now, however, she looked entirely different¡ªgraceful, calm, and undeniably striking.


    "I didn''t realize you were quite the looker," Spark remarked, raising an eyebrow in genuine surprise.


    Amelia tilted her head slightly, her silver-white hair shimmering in the firelight as she studied Spark''s face.


    "Do you say this to every woman you meet?" she asked with a raised brow, her tone both skeptical and amused.


    Spark chuckled, a glint of mischief returning to his gaze. "Only to those who almost die in front of me and then wake up looking like they walked out of a painting."


    As the fire crackled softly, their conversation ebbed and flowed in the warm glow of the cave. Spark leaned casually against the wall, but something gradually drew his attention away from their exchange.


    His eyes drifted down to Amelia, taking in her fresh, clean attire¡ªher red dress gleaming almost vibrantly in the firelight. Then, his gaze traveled down to his own appearance. He blinked in realization, frowning slightly at the state of himself.


    His once-pristine outfit was now covered in dried mud, his sleeves frayed, and his robes had deep scratches across the fabric from when he''d barely dodged those thorny branches.


    A long sigh slipped from his lips. With a nce back at Amelia, he asked, almost sheepishly, "Hey, by any chance... do you have any spare clothes?"

 Chapter 105: Chapter 105 - Chaos, The devourer of worlds

    [A/N: those who read early yesterday might have missed it. I''ve added a scene where Spark asks for spare clothes, so this convo continues from there.]


    Amelia blinked, taken aback by the request. She raised an eyebrow, ncing at him with mild curiosity. "Why do you ask?"


    Spark tilted his gaze downward, drawing her attention to his tattered and filthy clothes. She hadn''t fully noticed it before, perhaps distracted by his casual charm and steady confidence, but now that she saw it¡ªhe looked downright feral.


    His words made her finally take in the full extent of his rugged appearance. His disheveled hair, streaked with dirt, and the wildness of his frayed robes made him look like someone who''d been roughing it in the wilderness for weeks.


    With a slight chuckle, Amelia reached into her storage bracelet. After rummaging for a moment, she pulled out a in white dress. She hesitated, ncing between Spark and the garment.


    "I don''t have any men''s clothing with me," she exined, her voice practical, thoughced with amusement. "This is all I have."


    Spark looked at the dress, then back at her, his eyes widening in disbelief before his lips curled into a yful smirk. "A dress? What am I, a widower in mourning?"


    Amelia shrugged, her expression unbothered, a small grin tugging at the corner of her mouth. "It''s the only option I have. Take it or stay in your... barbarian style attire."


    Spark caught the in white robe mid-air. "I suppose, beggars can''t be choosers."


    He wasted no time, quickly slipping into the robe. The transformation was instant¡ªgone was the rough, wild figure that had entered the cave earlier.


    In his ce stood someone who, though still dressed simply, exuded a gentlemanly grace. The robe wasn''t anything special, but it suited him in a way that reminded Amelia of his earlierposed demeanor.


    Despite its simplicity, the robe added an unexpected refinement to his appearance, returning him to a confident andposed figure.


    "So, what exactly are you doing in a ce like this?" she asked, her curiosity getting the better of her.


    Spark leaned back against the wall, a yful grin tugging at his lips.


    "Funny story," he replied, crossing his arms casually over his chest. "I was kidnapped."


    Amelia blinked, caught off guard.


    "Kidnapped?" she repeated, half-expecting him to be joking.


    "Yep," Spark said nonchntly. "By some shady stalkers."


    Amelia stared at him, unsure if he was pulling her leg. But the longer she looked, the more she realized he wasn''t. Shaking her head in disbelief, she asked, "Kidnapped? You?"


    Spark shrugged, his expression light but unreadable. "What can I say? I''m a man of mystery. People just can''t resist dragging me into their schemes."


    As they continued talking, Amelia found herself growing more intrigued by Spark. He was unlike anyone she had ever met¡ªsharp-witted and blunt, with a confidence that seemed rooted in more than just arrogance. There was a certainty in the way he spoke, as if he carried the truth with him, no matter how outrageous his words might be.


    The firelight yed softly against the cave walls, casting long, gentle shadows. Amelia''s gaze fell to the mes, her eyes softening as she lost herself in thought.


    The warm glow illuminated her face, revealing a brief flicker of mncholy in her expression.


    "I''ve heard that no one leaves this forest alive," she murmured, her voice low, nearly drowned by the crackling fire.


    Spark raised an eyebrow, amusement shing in his eyes. "Is that so?"


    Amelia sighed, extending her spiritual sense outward once more in a familiar attempt to explore the area beyond the cave.


    But as before, her senses hit a wall¡ªthe miasma outside was too thick, dense, dark energy blocking her from perceiving anything beyond the oppressive atmosphere pressing in on them.


    Her heart sank, and a small, barely audible whisper slipped from her lips. "Will I die here?"


    She had heard the stories from her elders. Records of powerful ascendants who had ventured into the forest to explore its hidden secrets, only to vanish without a trace.


    One such story was of an ethereal manifestation stage ascendant, a man of incredible power, who had entered this forest long ago to unravel its mysteries. He had never returned.


    Amelia''s strength, while considerable at her current Astral Bloom stage, seemed minusculepared to that ethereal manifestation expert. If someone like him hadn''t made it out, what chance did she stand?


    She pulled her cloak tighter around her, trying to ward off the cold feeling of despair creeping into her bones. Yet, strangely, despite the oppressive danger of the forest, she found a small measure offort in Spark''s presence.


    His nonchnce, his irreverent attitude¡ªthere was something about him that made the overwhelming fear feel a little less suffocating.


    Seeing the mncholy settle over her, Spark waved his hand dismissively, as if brushing away her dark thoughts like smoke. "Why are you getting all gloomy on me?"


    He said with a lightheartedness that almost seemed out of ce and shot her a wry grin. "Just so you know, I''m terrible atforting women."


    She studied him for a moment, her gaze thoughtful.


    "Why are you so calm?" she asked. "Aren''t you worried about this ce?"


    "Worried?" Spark tilted his head, his tone casual. "Why would I be?"


    Her gaze narrowed. "Because no one survives here. Even the strong have fallen in this ce."


    Spark shrugged, his expression unreadable, though an amused glint danced in his eyes. "I suppose that''s because I''m not ''no one.''"


    A faint smile crept across her lips as she studied him, intrigued by his nonchnce. "Oh? Then who are you?"


    "I am the strongest," Spark said, his voice steady yet somehow yful.


    She chuckled softly, shaking her head. "You have a strange sense of humor."


    She looked him over again, but no matter how much she focused, she couldn''t feel any sign of power from him. Even with her astral bloom stage senses, he seemedpletely ordinary¡ªno special presence or hint of danger or skill.


    Suddenly, a low, rumbling growl echoed through the cave, causing Amelia to jump slightly, her instincts kicking in as she scanned the dimly lit surroundings for any threat.


    But the source of the sound wasn''t a lurking beast; it was Spark''s stomach grumbling.


    "I''m hungry," he grumbled. "He should be back soon."


    Amelia blinked, confused. "Who?"


    Spark smirked. "Did I forget to mention I have apanion?"


    Almost on cue, the ground trembled, a deep rumble vibrating through the cave. A feral growl filled the air, thick with energy. Spark stood, gesturingzily toward the entrance.


    "Come on," he said, strolling toward the exit without a hint of urgency. "He''s back."


    Amelia followed behind him, her steps cautious, uncertainty written all over her face.


    As she stepped out of the cave, her breath caught in her throat.


    Before them stood a massive, lizard-like creature, its dark scales thicker than tree trunks. Glowing red eyes fixed on Amelia with fierce intelligence, as if seeing straight through her. The creature towered over the cave, its sheer size freezing her in ce.


    Spark''s voice broke the silence. "Meet my buddy, Chaos, The devourer of worlds."

 Chapter 106: Chapter 106 - Charmed

    Amelia''s mouth hung open as she stared, unable to speak, her mind struggling to process what stood before her¡ªa massive, lizard-like beast, sorge it seemed unreal.


    The creature let out a sound, soft and yful, almost like a purr.


    "Chao~" it hummed, as a strange light began to glow from its scales, growing brighter each second.


    Then, to Amelia''s disbelief, the enormous creature started to shrink. In moments, the towering monster dwindled down, bing a small dark gecko with dark slick skin glistening in the dim light. It hurried up to Spark''s shoulder, its eyes never leaving Amelia, gleaming with a strange, intelligent awareness.


    Spark chuckled, reaching up to stroke the tiny creature that now perched on him.


    "Good job, Chaos," he said, his voice warm with pride. He scratched under the gecko''s chin, and the creature responded with another pleased "Chao~."


    With a satisfied grin, Spark turned away from Amelia and moved toward the side of the cave. There, resting against the rock, was an uprooted tree, its roots still clinging to clumps of dark soil from the Abyssal Forest.


    Its branches drooped under the weight of vibrant blue fruits, each one softly glowing as if brimming with power


    Amelia''s eyes widened, her gaze fixated on the fruit. The fruits were mesmerizing, their energy palpable even from where she stood. Her mouth watered involuntarily.


    These weren''t ordinary fruits. No¡ªthese were spiritual fruits, rich with the kind of energy that could strengthen both body and soul. Even during her prime, when she was a treasured child of her n, such treasures had been rare, only appearing on special asions. And here was an entire tree of them, yanked out of the ground as if it were nothing more than a weed.


    "Spiritual fruits¡­" she whispered, awe creeping into her voice.


    Spark plucked one from a branch and tossed it into the air, catching it effortlessly with a grin.


    "Hungry?" he asked, biting into the fruit. Juice dribbled down his chin as he chewed. "Mmm, even better when you''re starving."


    Amelia couldn''t take her eyes off the fruit, her mind racing. This man¡ªthis easygoing, carefree Spark¡ªheld in his hand what could be considered a priceless treasure, and yet he treated it as though it were a casual snack.


    She exhaled slowly, trying to keep herposure, but her stomach betrayed her with a soft rumble. Spark''s grin only widened at the sound.


    "You know," Spark said, teasingly tossing another fruit her way, "you don''t have to just stand there drooling."


    Instinctively, Amelia caught the fruit, her fingers tingling as the raw energy within it pulsed through her skin.


    She hesitated for only a moment before taking a small bite. Warmth flooded her body, the energy surging through her veins, making her feel stronger, more alive than she had in ages.


    She looked up at Spark, who was casually devouring another fruit,pletely at ease. Despite his yful demeanor, Amelia couldn''t shake the sense that this man was far from ordinary.


    As they made their way back into the cave, arms full of glowing blue fruits, the air between them felt lighter, almost rxed. The crackling bonfire threw shadows against the walls, providing a warm contrast to the chilling darkness that lingered outside in the Abyssal Forest.


    Spark plopped down near the fire, dropping his haul of fruits at his side, and immediately began eating them one after another. Chaos, the tiny gecko, joined in, nibbling on a small piece with its tiny teeth.


    Amelia took her seat across from him, chewing on her fruit in smaller, more thoughtful bites. Her gaze flickered between Spark and the little gecko, who seemed entirely focused on his meal.


    The scene felt almost surreal to her. She recalled the blurry moments before she had lost consciousness¡ªimages of a massive, horned figure looming over her in the darkness. Now that she thought back on it, that shadow must have been Spark, riding on the back of Chaos in his enormous form.


    She studied the tiny gecko. Despite its current size, she could feel the immense energy hidden inside it. This wasn''t just some ordinary animal¡ªit was an astral beast. The Abyssal Forest must have twisted its nature, warping its size and abilities, and mutating a small gecko into a giant beast.


    Amelia suspected it was thanks to this beast that Spark had managed to survive in such a dangerous ce for so long.


    "Did you name him?" she asked, her voice breaking the silence.


    Spark, still chewing on a fruit, nodded casually. "Yeah, I did."


    "I should''ve known," she muttered under her breath. Only someone with his sense of humor would name a mutated gecko ''Chaos, the Devourer of Worlds.''


    Still curious, she asked, "How did you manage to tame it as your pet?"


    The word ''pet'' hadn''t fully left her lips when the gecko snapped its head toward her, its small eyes narrowing. It let out an indignant sound, sharp and disapproving. "Chao~!"


    Sparkughed, amused by the gecko''s reaction. He stroked its back as it red at Amelia.


    "He hates being called a pet or lizard," Spark exined, his tone yful. "Better call him by his name if you don''t want to end up on his bad side."


    Leaning back against the cave wall, Spark looked pleased with himself. He grabbed another fruit, tossing it into his mouth as he chewed thoughtfully.


    "I didn''t tame Chaos," he said, his grin turning smug. "I charmed him¡ªwith my great looks, of course."."


    Amelia raised a brow, giving him a skeptical look. "You charmed a liz¡ªChaos¡­ with your look?


    "Yup," Spark replied with a yful wink. "Irresistible, isn''t it?"


    She sighed, clearly unconvinced by his boasting, her eyes narrowing as if trying to gauge whether he was being serious or just having fun at her expense. "Right¡­charming chaos with your looks."


    Spark turned to Chaos, who had finished eating and was now loungingzily on his shoulder. "Hey, Chaos, back me up here. Didn''t I charm you with my handsome face?"


    The little gecko unbothered by the conversation, let out a nonchnt sound. "Chao~"


    Spark''s grin widened as he pointed at Chaos. "See? He''s agreeing with me!"

 Chapter 107: Chapter 107 - Devourer

    The cave was quiet, save for the soft crackling of the bonfire. Its light flickered against the rough stone walls, casting shadows that danced with the mes.


    Outside, the Abyssal Foresty in perpetual darkness, a thick miasma shrouding thend and obscuring any sense of day or night. Time seemed to lose meaning in this forsaken ce, where the line between one day and the next was blurred.


    Spark had fallen asleep, leaning against the cold stone wall. His golden hair caught the firelight, giving him an almost ethereal glow. His usual mischievous grin had softened into a peaceful expression. On his chest, Chaos, once a mighty gecko, was now a small and harmless creature, its dark scales absorbing the firelight as it slept soundly.


    Amelia sat a short distance away, her posture straight and eyes closed in quiet concentration. She could still feel the energy from the spiritual fruits coursing through her, revitalizing her after the exhausting chase that had driven her to the brink of copse. The fruits had worked their magic, replenishing her strength and restoring her vitality.


    As she focused inward, the energy gathered within her core, swirling in a controlled rhythm. Her strength returned bit by bit, and her senses sharpened as the weariness left her body. She took a deep, steadying breath, allowing the energy to settle, her connection to her inner power growing stronger with each passing moment.


    ncing at Spark, she noticed how serene he looked in sleep, a stark contrast to his usual yful demeanor. For a moment, she wondered who he truly was beneath the teasing and wit. But as her thoughts returned to her own state of mind, she felt a surprising sense of ease, even in the heart of this dangerous forest.


    The fear that had gripped her earlier had faded, reced by a quiet resolve and she also took a rest.


    ¡­


    Suddenly, Amelia''s eyes snapped open, her senses heightened. A cold sensation crept up her spine, alerting her that something was wrong.


    Before she could react, a rough hand mped over her mouth, silencing her. Her eyes widened in shock as her heart pounded in her chest. It was Spark, his expression serious, a stark contrast to his usual carefree attitude.


    Her mind raced with questions, but Spark''s finger to his lips stopped her from voicing them. His eyes locked onto hers, silently urging her to stay still.


    Slowly, he removed his hand, the tension in the air thick enough to cut with a knife. Amelia remained frozen, her back pressed against the cold stone wall, trying to understand what was happening.


    Without a word, Spark began to move toward the cave entrance, each step deliberate and cautious, as if avoiding waking a sleeping giant.


    He turned back and motioned for her to follow. Though confusion clouded her thoughts, she trusted his instincts and silently trailed behind him.


    As they reached the entrance, the sight outside made Amelia''s blood run cold. The Abyssal Forest was as shrouded in miasma as before, but now something horrifying was different.


    Countless skeletons littered the forest floor, their bony forms animated by some dark energy. Beastly skeletons, some asrge as trees, mingled with human remains, their empty eye sockets glowing with an eerie light.


    Amelia''s breath caught in her throat as she realized these were no ordinary skeletons. Each radiated power on par with a Soul Tempering Ascendant. The sheer number of them was staggering¡ªan undead army capable of obliterating anything in its path.


    She realized, that these creatures, twisted remnants of bone and darkness, were once living beings, corrupted by the miasma that seeped through every inch of the Abyssal Forest.


    The miasma, a force of pure corruption, drained the life from anything it touched, transforming living creatures into mindless husks driven by a hunger for the life they had lost. It was a fate worse than death, a cursed existence binding these creatures to eternal torment, unable to escape the forest that had imed them.


    Spark''s movements were precise, his expression calm yet focused as he gently petted Chaos awake. The small gecko, nestled on his shoulder, opened its eyes with a sleepy blink. It only took a nce from Spark, and the creature understood its task.


    Chaos leaped from Spark''s shoulder andnded outside the cave. As it hit the ground, its body began to shine, growing in size until it was the same formidable beast Amelia had first encountered.


    The skeletal army seemed to pause, their march halted as if some instinctual fear told them to retreat.


    But before they could act, Chaos opened its mouth wide, and a swirling vortex of dark energy formed in front of it.


    The pull was immediate and irresistible; the skeletons were dragged toward the vortex, their forms disintegrating into dust as they were devoured. In moments, the once-threatening horde was gone, leaving only silence in its wake.


    Amelia stood rooted to the spot, her mind struggling toprehend what she had just witnessed. The power Chaos had just disyed was beyond anything she had ever seen. It wasn''t just strength; it was a force of nature, something far beyond the capabilities of ordinary beasts or even high-level Ascendants.


    As thest of the vortex faded, Chaos shrank back to its small, unassuming form and returned to Spark''s side. Spark gave the gecko an approving pat, his expression betraying no surprise at gecko''s ability.


    Amelia''s gaze lingered on the gecko, her mind racing with questions. In this forest, where everything else sumbed to the miasma''s malevolent influence, Chaos had not only survived but grown stronger. Amelia couldn''t help but wonder


    Discover exclusive tales at m,v--NovelBin


    Was it Chaos''s ability to devour and absorb the energy around it? The vortex it unleashed on the skeletal army was a disy of raw, terrifying power¡ªa power that didn''t just destroy but also absorbed the essence of its enemies.


    Was this how Chaos had resisted the forest''s corruption? By turning the miasma''s influence back on itself, using it as fuel rather than being consumed by it?

 Chapter 108: Chapter 108 - Chaos rider

    Returning to the cave, Spark quickly settled near the dying bonfire, his body tense and his movements brisk as he hastily devoured the few fruits he had saved from the day before.


    As he ate, the small gecko, Chaos, sidled closer, its curious eyes locked onto the fruits in Spark''s hand. The little creature''s gaze was intense, its head tilting slightly as it watched every bite.


    "You want to eat too?" Spark asked, raising an eyebrow at the gecko. "But you just had your fill outside."


    Chaos responded with a soft purr, "Chao~," its eyes never leaving the fruit.


    "Huh? You want what I''m eating?" Spark sighed, shaking his head. "You''re hard to please, you know that?"


    Spark tore off a piece of fruit with a resigned smile and held it out to Chaos. The gecko eagerly epted, nuzzling Spark''s hand affectionately before devouring the offering.


    After feeding the gecko, Spark continued eating, his pace just as hurried. Amelia observed in silence, her curiosity deepening.


    "Why the rush?" she finally asked.


    Spark paused mid-bite, tilting his head slightly as if surprised by her question. A look of mild confusion crossed his face before he responded calmly,


    "Because we''re leaving," he said as if their departure was the most natural thing in the world.


    "Leaving the forest?" Amelia repeated, frowning in confusion. The thought of leaving the Abyssal Forest had never even urred to her. The forest was notorious¡ªa ce where few dared to enter and none ever returned. The idea of escaping seemed nearly impossible.


    Spark''s lips curled into a yful grin, and he gasped in mock surprise. "Don''t tell me you want us to stay here forever?"


    She shot him a sideways nce, unimpressed by his attempt at humor.


    "And how exactly do you n on leaving? Do you know the way?" Her voice held a trace of skepticism. After all, everyone knew that the Abyssal Forest was uncharted territory¡ªa ce no one had ever escaped, let alone mapped out.


    Spark paused again, his expression turning exaggeratedly thoughtful as if he were deeply contemting her question.


    "I suppose we start by taking a few steps and see where that leads us," he replied with a shrug, his optimism almost childlike.


    Amelia sighed, shaking her head at his carefree attitude.


    "You make it sound so easy," she muttered, though she couldn''t help but feel a tiny flicker of hope at the confidence in his voice.


    Spark finished thest of his fruit and stood up, stretchingzily.


    "Besides," he added, gesturing to the small gecko. "we have Chaos to guide us."


    At the sound of its name, the little gecko stirred, blinking sleepily at their chatter.


    Spark reached down and stroked Chaos''s back, and the gecko responded with a contented chirp, nudging Spark''s hand affectionately.


    As they stepped out of the cave, the dense, swirling miasma greeted them with an ominous presence. The thick fog seemed almost alive, coiling around them like a serpent. Yet Spark didn''t hesitate.


    He snapped his fingers, and Chaos responded instantly. The small gecko, perched on his shoulder, began to shimmer, its dark scales reflecting the dim light filtering through the forest canopy.


    Within moments, Chaos expanded, transforming into the massive, imposing creature Amelia had seen before.


    The ground trembled as the beast stretched to its full height, towering over the twisted trees that surrounded them.


    With ease, Spark climbed onto Chaos''s broad back. Once settled, he nced down at Amelia, gesturing for her to join him. She approached cautiously, her heart pounding as she ced one foot on the creature''s side to hoist herself up.


    But as soon as she began to climb, Chaos shifted, its body vibrating with a low growl of displeasure.


    Amelia froze, sensing the beast''s unease. Itsrge, predatory eyes locked onto her, and she could feel the tension in its movements as if it were deciding whether to allow her onto its back. Just as she considered stepping back, Spark''s voice cut through the tension.


    "Chaos," Spark said firmly, his tone calm butmanding, "behave. She''s with us."


    Chaos paused, the growl fading into a soft rumble, though its displeasure was still evident in its narrowed eyes. Nheless, it relented, allowing Amelia to continue her climb.


    She carefully made her way onto the beast''s back, settling in behind Spark. As soon as she was secure, Chaos snorted, as if making its discontent known onest time.


    "He is a proud Guy," Spark exined, ncing over his shoulder at Amelia. "He doesn''t like just anyone riding him, but he''ll cooperate. Don''t take it personally."


    Amelia nodded, still wary of the powerful creature beneath her. Despite its earlier resistance, Chaos remained still, awaiting Spark''smand.


    With a gentle pat on its side, Spark urged the beast forward.


    Chaos began to move, its massive limbs propelling it through the forest with astonishing speed.


    The air around them blurred as they surged ahead, the dense miasma parting before them as if afraid to touch the mighty creature.


    Whenever the poisonous fog threatened to envelop them, Chaos absorbed it, devouring the miasma before it could reach Spark or Amelia. The creature itself was a living shield, protecting them from the forest''s lethal environment.


    Amelia clung tightly to Chaos''s back, her eyes wide as the scenery rushed past. The twisted trees, their branches gnarled and ckened from the miasma''s influence, whipped by in a blur.


    She had no idea if they were heading in the right direction¡ªor if there even was a right direction in this cursed forest. Theck ofndmarks, the omnipresent darkness, and the thick miasma made it impossible to discern east from west. Only asional, faint rays of light pierced the oppressive gloom, offering little guidance.


    Despite the turmoil around them, Spark seemed utterly at ease. He sat calmly, one hand resting on Chaos''s neck, the other casually holding the remaining fruits.


    The golden light from his hair flickered in the dimness, giving him an almost ethereal glow. Every so often, he nced back at Amelia, a small, smile ying on his lips.


    "Rx," he called out over the wind that rushed past them. "Chaos knows what he''s doing."


    Amelia nodded, though she couldn''t shake the unease that settled in her chest. This forest, with its endless miasma and lurking dangers, was a ce where survival seemed impossible. Yet here she was, riding atop a monstrous beast that defied everything she knew about life and death.


    The sense of directionless movement only heightened her anxiety. How could they possibly find their way out of such a ce?


    As they continued to tear through the forest, the ground shook with each of Chaos''s massive steps. The sound of breaking bones and splintering wood echoed through the air as the beast crushed mutated creatures underfoot without hesitation.


    Amelia caught glimpses of these twisted beasts¡ªgrotesque and misshapen, products of the forest''s dark energy¡ªbut they were no match for Chaos''s overwhelming power.


    Amelia''s heart pounded as she gripped tightly, the massive creature charging ahead without hesitation. Despite the dangers around them, Spark remained calm, his steady presence reassuring her. Even in the middle of this dark, dangerous forest, he seemed confident and sure of their path.

 Chapter 109: Chapter 109 - Rain

    Chaos didn''t take long to traverse the dark and twisted forest. Amelia could feel the wind howling around them as the giant beast surged forward, effortlessly crossing the treacherous terrain.


    The suffocating miasma that had enveloped them since they entered this forsaken forest began to thin, letting in faint beams of light through the tangled canopy above.


    The once ever-present corrupted creatures, lurking in every shadow, were now few and far between, retreating from the overwhelming presence of Chaos as he charged ahead.


    Readtest stories on m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    As they raced through the forest, the dense thicket of twisted trees gradually gave way to a more open area. The oppressive darkness seemed to ease slightly, revealing a broad expanse up ahead.


    Amelia leaned forward, squinting through the thinning fog. The sight of the clearing sparked a flicker of hope within her, a tentative sense of relief she hadn''t dared to feel until now.


    "Are we finally out?" she whispered to herself, her voice tinged with a fragile optimism.


    "Not yet." Spark''s response swiftly snuffed out that glimmer.


    The moment they burst into the open area, Amelia''s hope crumbled entirely. Before themy an endless marsnd, stretching out as far as her eyes could see.


    The ground was soft and waterlogged, the murky waters shimmering with an eerie, unnatural glow.


    Here, the miasma was thinner than it had been in the forest, but it still lingered, hanging in the air like a malevolent curse.


    Her heart sank as she realized they were still within the boundaries of this ursed forest.


    This was not the escape she had hoped for, but merely anotheryer of the abyss, with dangers still lurking beneath the surface.


    A soft, rhythmic sound began to fill the air, a pattern so regr it was almost melodic. tter~ tter~ The sound of raindrops striking the ground echoed around them, amplifying the eerie silence.


    "It''s raining," Amelia noted, a mixture of surprise and curiosity in her voice. She tilted her head upwards, watching the droplets fall from the sky.


    But something odd caught her eye¡ªdespite the rain pouring down, none of it touched them. Above them, Chaos seemed to emit an invisible barrier, keeping the rain at bay.


    Curious, Amelia reached out her hand, curious to feel the rain on her skin. But just as her fingers were about to pass through the protective barrier, Spark grabbed her hand, stopping her in her tracks.


    "Wait," he cautioned.


    He pointed to a small, corrupted insect crawling sluggishly on the marshy ground. Amelia focused her gaze on it, her curiosity intensifying.


    The instant a raindrop made contact with the insect, its body seized up, and in a matter of seconds, it turned to stone right before her eyes.


    Amelia gasped, her breath catching in her throat. Her eyes widened in shock as the rain, which had seemed so ordinary just moments ago, revealed its true nature.


    This was no ordinary rain¡ªit was a petrifying downpour, capable of turning anything it touched into solid stone.


    Amelia pulled her hand back quickly, feeling a shiver run down her spine. The realization of just how perilous their surroundings were sank in even deeper.


    This marsnd, though less oppressive than the forest they had just left, was far from safe.


    Chaos continued to move forward, undeterred by the dangerous rain, his invisible barrier shielding them from its lethal effects.


    Amelia''s gaze remained fixed on the marsnd ahead, her mind racing. This abyssal forest was filled with one deadly trap after another, and the thought of what might still lie ahead filled her with a deep sense of foreboding.


    As Amelia continued to scan the marsnd, her eyes instinctively flickered back to where they hade from.


    The dark forest they had just escaped from should have been visible in the distance.


    But to her dismay, there was nothing¡ªonly an endless stretch of marsnd. The forest had vanished entirely as if it had never existed.


    "The forest, it is gone," she muttered, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    "It''s another one of those phenomena," Spark responded, snapping her out of her thoughts. His tone was steady, almost as if he had anticipated it.


    A wave of unease washed over Amelia. This ce was full of unnatural urrences, each more disconcerting than thest. She tried to push the troubling thoughts aside and focus on the immediate problem.


    "Which direction should we go from here?" she asked, her eyes scanning the marsnd that stretched endlessly in every direction.


    Although the miasma here was less dense than in the forest, the way forward remained unclear, like being trapped in a world of perpetual twilight where everything was cloaked in a murky, indistinguishable fog.


    Then, something caught Amelia''s eye¡ªa mass of darkness, an ominous shadow on the horizon.


    As she stared more intently, she realized that all the miasma around them was slowly being drawn toward it, pulled like a tide toward the shore.


    Spark spoke up, pointing straight toward the ominous mass of darkness. "We''ll go in that direction."


    "What?" Amelia eximed, turning to face him in shock. "I don''t think there''s an exit there."


    Her voice held a note of anxiety. Everything about that dark mass screamed danger. "We should go in any other direction."


    Spark shook his head. "It''s not like I want to go in that direction, but we''ve no choice."


    Amelia''s brow furrowed in confusion. "What do you mean?"


    Without a word, Spark reached out and petted Chaos. "Show her."


    Chaos, clearly discontent with Amelia, hissed in protest, but it ultimatelyplied.


    The massive beast turned and began to run, heading away from the dark mass and in the opposite direction, back toward where they had originallye from.


    A flicker of relief sparked in Amelia''s chest. But as Chaos sprinted across the marsnd, a nagging feeling of unease tugged at her.


    Thendscape around them blurred as the beast picked up speed, the marsh stretching out endlessly before them. But then, something rming caught her attention.


    Despite Chaos''s incredible speed, the dark mass seemed to loom closer with every passing moment.


    No matter how fast they traveled, it drew nearer, not farther. The marsnd around them remained unchanged as if they were trapped in a nightmarish loop.


    "It is getting closer." Amelia''s voice wavered as she realized the terrifying truth.


    Spark remained silent for a moment, his eyes narrowing as he watched the dark mass inching nearer despite their efforts to flee from it.


    "There is no escaping it," Spark finally said, his voice steady but grim. "This ce... it''s not bound by normal rules. We''re being drawn toward it, whether we like it or not."


    Amelia''s heart pounded in her chest as the realization set in. The dark mass wasn''t just a random phenomenon¡ªit was a force, a malevolent power within this ursed forest that they couldn''t escape from. And no matter how fast they tried to run, it was pulling them in.


    Spark patted Chaos again, signaling the beast to slow down. Chaos obeyed,ing to a halt. The dark mass loomed closer now, almost as if it was alive, watching them, waiting.


    "We have no choice," Spark repeated, turning to the dark mass in the distance. "We have to go towards it."

 Chapter 110: Chapter 110 - Frustrated Chaos

    Chaos charged forward, his enormous body plowing through the marsnd, causing the muddy ground to churn violently beneath him.


    Each powerful step sent tremors through the ground, and the water rippled in response to his thunderous movement.


    Amelia clung tightly to his broad back, her heart pounding wildly in her chest. She kept her eyes fixed on the dark mass in the distance, which seemed to growrger and more terrifying with every second.


    Just as they were closing in, the surface of the marsh began to stir with a sinister energy. A shadow shifted in the depths, and before Amelia could even react, a massive tentacle shot out from the shallow water, whipping toward Chaos with terrifying speed and deadly intent.


    Rrrraaaawr!


    Chaos let out a deafening roar, a sound so powerful it reverberated through the air like a p of thunder.


    The tentacle froze mid-strike, momentarily stunned by the force of his roar. Seizing the opportunity, Chaos lunged forward, his powerful jaws snapping shut around the tentacle.


    With a violent yank, he pulled the creature from the marsh, revealing its colossal form.


    Amelia gasped in horror as the creature emerged. It was massive, easily rivaling Chaos in size. The creature was an enormous octopus-like monster, its body cloaked in a thick miasma that seemed alive with shadows.


    Its eyes glowed with a sinister light, and its tentacles, each as thick as a tree trunk, thrashed wildly as it struggled to free itself from Chaos''s grip.


    "This thing... What an oppressive aura¡­" Amelia''s voice trembled with disbelief. Such powerful creatures were rare, found only in the most dangerous ces, and now one stood before them, its presence overwhelming and terrifying.


    Sensing the danger it was in, the creatureshed out in a desperate attempt to escape. With a powerful surge, it summoned a massive wave, the water rising like a living wall, ready to crash down on Chaos.


    But Chaos was unfazed. He opened his maw wide, and a swirling vortex appeared within, sucking in the oing water and devouring it before a single drop could touch him.


    The octopus let out a high-pitched screech, a sound that made Amelia''s blood run cold. Itshed out with another tentacle, trying to wrap it around Chaos''s body.


    But Chaos was quicker¡ªhis jaws snapped down on the tentacle, his sharp teeth sinking deep into the thick flesh.


    The creature shrieked in pain and fury, but before Chaos could deliver a final blow, it slithered back into the water, retreating beneath the murky surface with shocking speed.


    SWISH!


    A tentacle whipped toward Chaos''s blind spot with lightning speed. Instinct kicked in, and he leaped forward just in time to dodge the attack. The tentacle sshed back into the water, disappearing as quickly as it had appeared.


    Chaosnded, ws digging into the marshy ground, but before he could orient himself, another tentacle shot out, this time aiming for his back.


    He spun around, narrowly avoiding the strike, but again the tentacle had already retracted into the water before he could retaliate.


    The pattern continued relentlessly¡ªattack after attack, each oneing from a different angle. Chaos was forced to stay on the move, evading each strike, but unable tond a blow on the elusive creature.


    Chaos, despite his strength, was growing increasingly frustrated, unable tond a decisive blow on the elusive creature.


    Amelia watched in tense silence, her heart pounding in her chest as the sh intensified. The sheer scale of the battle was overwhelming.


    Although she couldn''t gauge the full strength of the octopus''s whip-like tentacle strikes, the damage left in their wake made it clear they were nothing she could withstand. The surroundingnd was left scarred and shattered, showing just how dangerous the creature''s attacks wer.


    The octopus struck again and again, its tentaclesshing out like deadly whips. But Chaos was relentless, his roars shaking the ground as he fought back the creature each time it emerged.


    The marsnd around them became a battlefield, with waves of water crashing against Chaos, only to be swallowed by the vortex he summoned.


    Finally, the octopus-like creature grew bolder, confident that it could wear Chaos down with its hit-and-run attacks. It emerged once more, its eyes gleaming with malice as it prepared to strike and then retreat into the water.


    But just as it was about to dive back beneath the surface, something unexpected happened.


    The water around the creature suddenly froze, turning solid in an instant. The octopus''s tentacles, which had been ready to slip back into the marsh, froze as well, locked in ce as if held by invisible chains. Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    The creature''s eyes widened in shock and fear, its massive body immobilized, unable to escape.


    Amelia stood atop Chaos''s back, her hand outstretched and her face tight with concentration. The air around her crackled with the energy, the freezing power she had unleashed so potent that it seemed to freeze the very air around her.


    The octopus struggled desperately, its immense strength causing cracks to form in the ice, but it was toote. With its body and tentacles frozen, it had no way to escape.


    Chaos saw his chance, his eyes gleaming with a predator''s intent. He lunged forward, his jaws closing around the creature''s body with a sickening crunch.


    The octopus let out a final, despairing shriek as Chaos''s maw opened wide, revealing a swirling vortex within. The dark miasma around the creature was the first to be drawn in, spiraling helplessly into the void.


    The octopus thrashed violently, its massive tentacles iling in a desperate attempt to escape, but it was no match for the relentless pull of the vortex.


    The vortex intensified, devouring the octopus whole. Its thick, shadowy form was swallowed inch by inch, dragged into the endless abyss within Chaos''s mouth.


    The air was filled with the eerie sound of the creature''s final cries, muffled and then silenced as it disappeared entirely.


    Amelia slowly lowered her hand, her breathing in ragged gasps as the adrenaline that had been coursing through her veins began to subside.


    Spark, who had been watching the battle intently, nced over at Amelia, his brows raised in surprise.


    "Ice Attribute," he remarked, his tone curious. "I didn''t know you could freeze something that big."


    Chaos, now free of the octopus''s relentless attacks, growled in satisfaction. He nced at Amelia briefly as if acknowledging her contribution, then resumed his sprint toward the dark mass.

 Chapter 111: Chapter 111- Deathbed

    As Chaos charged toward the ominous, swirling darkness ahead, his powerful legs pounded against the shifting ground beneath him.


    Amelia clung tightly to the beast, her mind still reeling from the battle they had just survived. The way Chaos had devoured the monstrous, tentacled creature left her both awed and unsettled.


    She could sense the raw power of the creature beneath her. Unable to suppress her curiosity, Amelia whispered to herself, "What is Chaos?"


    Spark, who had been quietly leading from the front, caught her question and turned his head slightly.


    A faint smile yed on his lips as he answered, his voice effortlessly cutting through the wind. "Didn''t I mention before? He is the Devourer of Worlds."


    Amelia shook her head at the grandiose title. It seemed too fantastical to be real. She let out a small, disbelievingugh. "That sounds a bit... over the top, don''t you think?"


    Spark''s expression remained yful. "It is not just a title. It''s his true nature."


    Before Amelia could ask more, a sudden shift in the air around them drew her attention.


    She felt a strange, tingling sensation as if they had crossed some invisible threshold. The temperature dropped sharply, biting at her skin, and when she looked around, the treacherous marsnd they had been traversing had disappeared.


    In its ce was a vast, frozen wastnd, stretching out endlessly in every direction. The dark mass still loomed in front of them, an ominous presence that seemed to defy the change in scenery.


    Amelia turned her head back, disbelief coloring her voice as she whispered, "The marsnd... it is gone."


    Spark nodded, his tone calm and unwavering. "Another one of this ce''s strange phenomena."


    Just as Amelia began to grasp what had happened, a deep rumble echoed through the icy expanse.


    She looked up to see a massive cier hurtling toward them, its immense size threatening to crush everything in its path.


    But Chaos, unfazed by the danger, surged forward with astonishing speed. The cier drew closer, its icy surface reflecting the dim light, but Chaos moved with precision, effortlessly dodging the massive obstacle.


    Within moments, they had left the frozen wastnd behind.


    Amelia barely had time to catch her breath before the world shifted once more. The bitter cold was reced by an oppressive heat, and they found themselves in a realm of moltenva.


    Rivers of liquid fire snaked alongside them, the air thick with the sharp scent of sulfur. Yet Chaos continued his relentless pace, unaffected by the searing temperatures.


    The transitions between these bizarrends became increasingly rapid. From the scorching heat of theva fields, they entered a windy, sun-scorched desert where the sandshed at them in a relentless storm.


    Next came a barren, deste wastnd where the air felt lifeless and heavy, followed by a blindingly bright in that stretched on forever under a harsh sun.


    Amelia''s mind raced as she tried to make sense of their crossing. Each new environment posed its own set of challenges, yet no creatures attacked them as they had in the marsnd.


    Instead, it felt as though the verynd itself was testing them.


    "Is this a trial¡­?" Amelia observed her surroundings with a hint of suspicion.


    In her n, there was a special pagoda was built to help train disciples by simting various challenges. Each floor of the pagoda created a different environment to test the disciples'' determination, strength, and adaptability.


    But unlike the safe and controlled trails of her n''s pagoda, the current situation was far more dangerous, with a real risk of losing one''s life.


    Amelia''s gaze turned to the horizon, her expression contemtive. "This ce is testing us..."


    "But why?" Amelia muttered, confusioncing her voice. "Why is there a trial in this abyssal forest? What purpose does it serve?"


    Before she could think further, the ground beneath them began to tremble, and the sky darkened as storm clouds gathered overhead. Lightning crackled in the distance, and the air buzzed with energy.


    The surrounding space dissolved, reced by a dense, swirling mist that swallowed everything around them.


    The air grew thick with moisture, and visibility dropped to almost nothing. Amelia felt an eerie stillness settle over thend, as though the world itself was holding its breath.


    "Another trial," she whispered to herself, her voice barely audible in the oppressive silence.


    But when she turned to seek reassurance from Spark, her heart skipped a beat.


    Chaos was gone, and with him, Spark. The familiar warmth of the beast beneath her and the steady presence of Spark beside her had vanished, leaving herpletely alone in the mist.


    Her heart pounded in her chest as she took a tentative step forward, the ground beneath her feet feeling oddly solid and unfamiliar.


    Every direction looked the same, the mist turning the world into a featureless void. Panic threatened to take hold, but she forced herself to stay calm.


    This was just another trial¡ªshe had to believe that. She had to believe there was a way out.


    "Are you two here?" she called out, her voice echoing into the mist, only to be swallowed by the heavy silence.


    There was no answer, no sign of movement¡ªjust the endless mist stretching out in all directions.


    She clenched her fists, steeling herself, and began to walk. Each step felt like it was pulling her deeper into the unknown, but she refused to stop, determined to find her way back.


    ¡­


    Initially, Spark was surrounded by a world of mist, but after taking a few steps, he suddenly found himself in an entirely different realm.


    The thick fog that had enveloped him moments before had vanished, reced by a vast, endless void of darkness.


    There was no ground beneath his feet, no sky above¡ªjust an infinite ckness stretching in all directions.


    He was alone,pletely and utterly.


    For a moment, Spark stood still, his sharp eyes piercing the darkness, searching for any sign of life or movement.


    But there was nothing¡ªno sound, no shadows, nothing but the overwhelming silence of the void.


    Then, in the far distance, he spotted a tiny flicker of light. It was faint, almost imperceptible, but it was there¡ªa small spark of light shining in the endless darkness.


    Without a second thought, Spark began to walk toward it. His steps were firm, his eyes locked onto the distant glow, but no matter how far he walked, the light remained just as distant as when he first saw it. It was as if the light was taunting him, always staying just out of reach.


    Time lost all meaning in the dark expanse. He kept moving forward, undeterred by the unchangingndscape.


    As he continued, subtle changes began to ur. His hair, which had always been neatly trimmed, grew long and wild, falling around his shoulders.


    A rough beard sprouted on his once clean face, and his hands, which had always been strong and youthful, began to show signs of aging, the skin growing thinner and more fragile.


    He could feel the years weighing down on him, his body growing weaker with each step, but he didn''t stop.


    He didn''t care about any of it; all that mattered was the light.


    His pace slowed, his movements bing harder, yet his focus on the light never wavered. It had be his anchor, the one thing that kept him going in this endless void, urging him to continue and see whaty beyond its glow


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the light began to growrger. It swelled into a warm, golden glow that pushed back the darkness, wrapping him in itsforting embrace.


    As Spark drew closer, he saw that the light wasing from a tall, majestic door.


    The door was intricately carved with symbols and designs that seemed to pulse with life, almost as if the door itself were alive.


    Spark stood before the door, his aged body trembling slightly as he reached out to touch it.


    The surface was cool and smooth beneath his fingertips, and with a soft exhale, he pushed it open.


    Once the door opened, he found himself standing in the doorway of arge bedroom bathed in soft, golden light.


    A group of people had gathered around a bed, their faces etched with sorrow.


    As Spark looked closer, his borrows slightly furrowed¡ªit was himself lying in the bed, appearing peaceful, as if merely asleep.


    His mother, Sophia, was crying into his father''s shoulder, her usual strength shattered by grief. His father stood beside her, his face stern, but Spark could see the pain hidden in his eyes.


    Reynold, too, was there, his eyes slightly red, betraying the emotions he normally kept hidden. And then there was Alice, her small hand tightly gripping his, looking up at Sophia with wide, tear-filled eyes.


    "Grandmother," Alice''s voice trembled as she asked, "why isn''t Father waking up? Is father sick?"


    Sophia''s sobs grew louder, her voice breaking as she tried tofort the little girl. "Your father is... just resting, Alice. He is very tired."


    Spark watched the scene unfold, his eyes furrowed, clearly displeased at the sight.


    Then, a faint smirk yed on his lips, and he muttered under his breath. "What kind of nonsense is this?"


    With a wave of his hand, the scene shattered like ss, the pieces dissolving into the surrounding darkness.


    "My death will not be this ordinary," he scoffed, and as he spoke, the darkness began to fade, dissolving into nothingness.


    When the void cleared, Spark found himself back on the solid, familiar back of Chaos.


    The great beast was quivering beneath him, its powerful body trembling with unease.


    "Why are you acting all nervous?" Spark muttered, gently stroking the side of Chaos''s neck. "I am still here."


    The touch seemed to soothe the beast, its trembling gradually subsiding as Spark''s steady hand reassured it.


    But as he nced to his side, he noticed something was wrong¡ªAmelia''s eyes were still closed, her face tight with tension, as if she were battling something unseen.


    It was clear she was still trapped in the illusion. Spark''s gaze softened as he watched her, sensing the struggle she must be going through in her trial.

 Chapter 112: Chapter 112 - Red Pagoda

    Amelia''s eyes flew open as thest traces of the illusion slipped away. Her forehead was sweaty, and her breath came in fast, shallow bursts.


    She blinked, trying to shake off the disorientation, until the familiar feel of Chaos beneath her feet and the steady presence of Spark before her brought her back to reality.


    The world around them had returned to normal, the dense mist that had swallowed her whole now a distant memory.


    As she nced at Spark, who was already awake and appeared unfazed, she hesitated before asking, "When did you wake up from the illusion?"


    "Just a moment ago," Spark replied nonchntly as if the trial they had faced was nothing more than a minor inconvenience.


    "That''s quick," she murmured, a hint of admiration in her voice.


    The trial had seemed endless to her, an unyielding assault on her senses and emotions. Her thoughts lingered on the nightmare she had just endured. "That was a trial of heart. It reveals one''s deepest fear."


    Curiosity got the better of her, and before she could stop herself, she asked, "What did you see?"


    Almost immediately, she regretted it. Asking someone about their deepest fear was deeply personal, almost too intrusive.


    She quickly added, "You don''t have to tell me. I''m sorry, that was rude."


    Spark waved off her apology with a casual gesture. "It''s not a big deal. I was just walking in darkness, trying to find my way back. That''s all."


    His calm, dismissive response took her by surprise. Could he really be so unbothered by it? Or was he hiding something? Amelia couldn''t help but wonder.


    The idea of Spark being afraid of darkness seemed almost¡­ odd. Someone as confident and strong as he was afraid of something so simple¡ªit didn''t match the image she had of him. But she knew better than to pry.


    Before she could dwell on it further, Spark turned, his gaze fixed on something in the distance. "Look, we''re almost there."


    Amelia followed his gaze, and her breath caught in her throat. Her eyes widened in awe at the sight before her.


    A massive vortex of dark miasma spiraled upward, reaching toward the sky like a twisted column of night.


    From afar, it had seemed like nothing more than a formless dark mass, but now, as they were nearing it, its true shape became terrifyingly clear.


    The vortex was enormous, a churning whirlpool of shadow and malice that seemed to devour any light around it. It was as if the abyss itself hade alive, a living entity of darkness that threatened to consume everything in its path.


    Even Chaos, who was usually fearless, hesitated briefly before continuing, undeterred by the menacing sight before them. Spark, too, remained calm.


    Amelia, however, couldn''t shake the unease that settled in her chest. The sheer size of the vortex, its malevolent energy swirling and twisting, made her skin crawl.


    "What is that¡­?" she whispered, more to herself than to Spark.


    "This must be the heart of this corruptednd," Spark replied, his voice steady, though there was a note of caution in his tone.


    "Heart of thisnd¡­" Amelia echoed.


    As they moved closer, the vortex loomedrger, its dark tendrils reaching out like the ws of some ancient beast.


    The air grew colder, and the oppressive energy intensified, pressing down on them with a nearly tangible weight.


    They could feel the dark energy tingling their senses, a sinister force that seemed to prate their very beings. Though the vortex was still in distance away, its true scale was almost impossible toprehend.


    But just as they marched ahead, a tall red pagoda suddenly materialized before them, its presence abrupt andmanding.


    The structure was ancient, its crimson walls decorated with faded symbols and intricate carvings that glowed faintly.


    It stood in stark contrast against the swirling darkness of the vortex like an ominous guardian protecting whatevery beyond.


    Chaos halted abruptly, lowering his massive form into a defensive stance as he red at the pagoda. His deep growl rumbled through the air, echoing off the very walls of the pagoda itself. Find your next read at m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Amelia''s eyes were fixed on the structure when, suddenly, two ethereal figures appeared before the pagoda, their forms shimmering with a ghostly light that stood out sharply against their surrounding.


    The moment they appeared, Amelia felt a surge of power that sent chills down her spine.


    The taller of the two figures cloaked in flowing robes that fluttered in an unseen breeze, radiated an air of ancient power.


    His face was partially hidden by a veil of mist, but his eyes¡ªglowing with an eerie, pale light¡ªbore into them with an intensity that was both unsettling and awe-inspiring.


    The second figure, though smaller, exuded a fierce energy that was almost palpable. d in gleaming armor, she held a long spear that crackled with dark, purple energy, the de pulsing in rhythm with the distant vortex.


    Her presence wasmanding, and there was a sense of restrained power about her that made the air around them hum with tension.


    The taller figure was the first to speak, his voice echoing as if it came from the depths of time itself.


    "After thousands of years, someone has finally arrived," he said, his tone a mix of relief and something that sounded like the easing of a burden long carried.


    The other figure, still observing them with a sharp gaze, added with a hint of astonishment, "I did not think anyone in this realm could make it here alive."


    Amelia, staring at the two ethereal figures, quickly realized they weren''t alive but just remnants of their souls. Yet, the power they radiated was so strong it left her shocked and breathless.


    She knew that only those who had reached the Ethereal Manifestation stage, could create a soul avatar or leave behind such remnants.


    Yet, even among such experts, the energy radiating from these two surpassed the usual limits, pushing the very limits of Ethereal Manifestation¡ªa level of mastery that was beyond her understanding.


    As she felt the depth of their power, awe-filled her. If their remnants were this powerful, imagining how strong they were when alive was almost beyondprehension.

 Chapter 113: Chapter 113 - Inheritance

    The first ethereal figure, with eyes that glowed like twin stars, floated around Chaos with a yful energy that contrasted with his ancient aura.


    His gaze was fixed on Amelia, his curiosity sparking to life after centuries of dormancy. He moved with the lightness of a child discovering a new game, his misty form swirling around her in an almost joyful dance.


    "So, what''s your name?" he asked eagerly, drifting closer as if being pulled by an invisible force. His voice, though soft and ethereal, carried a tone of genuine excitement. It was as if he couldn''t wait to uncover the mystery she represented.


    "Amelia," she replied, a bit startled by his enthusiasm but maintaining herposure.


    "And at what age did you first awaken?" he pressed on, his eyes bright with interest. He hovered so near, examining her with an intensity that made it seem like she was the rarest gem he had ever encountered.


    "I was five," she answered, her voice calm despite his intense scrutiny.


    "Five? Such potential at such a young age," he mused aloud, his voice filled with admiration. "And what is your talent? What element do youmand?"


    "I wield ice," Amelia said, "but I also have a minor affinity with wind."


    His translucent face lit up with sheer delight. "Ice and wind? A rare and powerfulbination! You must have a unique connection to the elements, child. Tell me, What else have you mastered?"


    He bombarded her with question after question, each one flowing from him with a kind of insatiable, almost childlike curiosity.


    His energy was infectious, yet Amelia found herself struggling to keep up with the rapid-fire pace of his inquiries.


    As this enthusiastic exchange continued, the female figure remained in the background, watching with a quiet intensity.


    Her presence was a stark contrast to the male''s boundless energy. She stood still, her gaze steady as she observed both Amelia and the other two with a depth that suggested she was assessing far more than just their physical forms.


    Finally, the female figure spoke, her voice calm cutting through the male''s excitement. "Have you observed enough?"


    The male figure halted mid-air, suddenly aware that he might have overstepped in his eagerness.


    He floated back towards the female, his demeanor shifting from yful to slightly subdued. "Don''t be like this, Mira. It''s been so long since we''ve met anyone; I couldn''t help myself."


    The female figure''s gaze softened just a bit, though her expression remained stern. "And?"


    "And it''s good to see what kind of talent our new disciple has," he added, ncing back at Amelia with a touch of pride. "She shows great promise."


    Amelia''s eyes widened in surprise at his words.


    "Disciple?" she echoed, trying to grasp what she had just heard.


    Mira stepped forward, her presencemanding yet calm. "Yes, child. You have passed the trials of thisnd, and your potential is undeniable. We have waited countless years for someone like you to appear."


    The male figure drifted down beside the female, his excitement now tempered but still present.


    "Indeed, and we have decided. You, Amelia, will be our disciple," he announced, his tone carrying the weight of their long-awaited decision.


    Mira nodded in agreement. "You have the strength and the talent needed to inherit our teachings. If you are willing, we will guide you."


    Hearing their words, Amelia felt a rush of emotions¡ªexcitement, disbelief, and a profound sense of honor.


    Continue reading on m_v--NovelBin


    The two figures before her were at the pinnacle of the ethereal manifestation stage, and receiving their teachings was a rare privilege that one could only dream of. This opportunity far surpassed anything she had ever anticipated.


    But Before responding, she inquired, "Who are you two, truly? And why have you chosen me as your disciple?"


    The two figures exchanged a nce, a silentmunication passing between them, as if they were sharing memories of times long past.


    The male figure spoke first, his voice now carrying the weight of ages. "Who are we; you will naturally know once you have sufficient strength. But know this we have been dead for a long time, trapped in this cursednd, waiting for someone worthy to pass down our teachings."


    Mira nodded, her ethereal form flickering slightly as she continued. "Thisnd, tainted and forsaken, has seen no living soul until now. You are the first to make it this far, and so we offer you our teachings, so they will not be lost to time."


    Amelia''s heart pounded as their words sank in. She had thought this ce was a sanctum created by the two seniors to pass on their inheritance¡ªa ce of opportunity and growth. But now, she realized the truth was far more somber and chilling.


    She turned her gaze toward the towering red pagoda with its open doors, then back to the two ethereal figures.


    Concern etched her face as she thought of Spark, who sat calmly on Chaos''s back, observing the scene with his usual calm detachment.


    "And what about him?" she asked, her voice steady as she gestured toward Spark.


    The two figures exchanged another nce, their expressions growing more solemn.


    After a brief pause, the male figure spoke first, his voice tinged with regret. "He is only a mortal; he cannot inherit our teachings."


    Using their divine senses, they had already assessed everyone when they arrived here and had discovered that only Amelia possessed a true core and aura.


    In contrast, Spark appeared to be an ordinary mortal, and therge mount, chaos, was merely a mutated beast in their eyes.


    Amelia''s heart sank at their words. She had relied on Spark''s strength and presence, and it felt wrong to leave him behind.


    "Is there a way to help him awaken?" she asked, her voice tinged with hope.


    The figures shared another look, this time with a hint of sympathy. The male figure sighed. "If he were younger, perhaps we could have helped. But now, it is toote. His body and soul are set on their path, and no amount of external aid can change that."


    Amelia''s shoulders slumped slightly as she absorbed their words. Spark had brought her here safely, facing countless dangers without hesitation. It felt unfair for her to receive all the opportunities while he was left with nothing. The thought weighed heavily on her.


    Sensing her distress, the ethereal figures softened their tone. Mira spoke gently, "Do not worry, child. Seeing that he also made it here, we cannot in good conscience let him leave empty-handed."


    The male figure nodded in agreement. "We may not be able to help awaken him, but there are other ways we can aid him. Perhaps treasure and artifact to guard his life."


    Amelia''s mood lifted slightly at their words, but she still hesitated to enter the pagoda alone. She nced back at Spark, her eyes filled with concern.


    Before she could speak, Spark waved her off with a casual hand. "Don''t worry about me," he said, his voice as calm as ever. "Go on. I''ll wait here."


    His words, simple and unwavering, reassured Amelia.


    "Thank you," she said softly before turning once more to face the open doors of the pagoda, her resolve hardening.

 Chapter 114: Chapter 114 - Warning

    As Amelia disappeared behind the tall, red door, the two ethereal figures that had been by her side faded into the shadows, slipping quietly through the doorway after her.


    Spark observed the entire scene unfold, his face remaining as nonchnt as ever, not a hint of worry or curiosity showing in his rxed expression.


    Chaos, however, was not asposed.


    A deep, menacing growl rumbled within the beast''s chest, a sound that reverberated through its massive body, carrying an unsettling intensity.


    The great beast growled, a low, internal sound that seemed to resonate from deep within, sending subtle tremors through the ground beneath him.


    Spark noticed the shift in Chaos''s mood and gently ced a hand on the creature''s thick, muscr neck.


    "What''s got you all worked up?" he asked with a soft chuckle, his voice carrying a note of amusement.


    The growling eased somewhat under Spark''s touch, though Chaos continued to re at the red pagoda with clear discontent, its glowing eyes narrowing as if challenging the building itself.


    "While they are busy with their teachings, how about we enjoy the view?" Spark suggested, giving Chaos a light pat.


    With a huff, Chaosplied, his massive form moving away from the pagoda with slow steps.


    They began to circle the structure, its crimson walls towering ominously above them, casting long shadows in the fading light.


    On the other side, thendscape unfolded into something far more striking.


    The path ahead was rough and uneven, littered with cracks and jagged stones, but Chaos moved without trouble.


    A few hundred meters from the pagoda, the ground sloped downward, revealing the edge of an enormous crater.


    The wind howled across the expanse, tugging at Spark''s golden hair and clothes, making them whip wildly in the air.


    Spark stood at the edge, peering down into the heart of the crater, where a massive vortex of dark energy swirled, churning like a tempest of shadows.


    The vortex was colossal, seemingly touching the sky, yet still distant enough to be out of reach. Its presence was both terrifying and mesmerizing.


    "Feeling hungry?" Spark asked, his tone light and teasing, his eyes fixed on the swirling mass below. "Think you could eat that?"


    Chaos let out a guttural, almost eager sound. "Chao~"


    Sparkughed, the sound bright and clear against the eerie backdrop.


    "You are always hungry, aren''t you?" he remarked, his gaze now drifting to the edges of the crater.


    Surrounding the vortex were numerous towering pagodas, simr to the one behind, each one glowing faintly with an otherworldly light.


    Thick, ancient chains connected the pagodas, stretching across the crater like a massive barrier, as if holding the dark energy within at bay.


    As Spark took in the grandeur of the scene, his eyes narrowed slightly in thought. He could feel something powerful within the crater, something that the pagodas and their chains were meant to contain.


    It wasn''t just the vortex at the center that demanded attention; it was thebined force of whatever was sealed within this enormous chasm.


    While Spark continued to take in the grandeur of the scene, a familiar sensation pricked at the edge of his awareness.


    He looked up just in time to see the two ethereal figures reappear above him, their forms bing solid once again as they floated silently in the air.


    They hovered there, silent and watchful, their gazes fixed intently on Spark and Chaos, as if they were assessing him, weighing his worth.


    Spark, ever unfazed, looked up at them with his usual easy smile.


    The male figure spoke first, his voice deep and resonant, echoing with a strange power.


    "You are a curious one, mortal," he remarked, his gaze piercing as though he could see beyond Spark''s physical form. "To stand here so calmly, unperturbed by what lies before you¡­ it is umon."


    Mira, the female figure, remained silent, her eyes narrowing as she studied Spark intently. Her gaze was sharp, as if she were trying to peel back theyers of his being, to see whaty hidden beneath his calm exterior.


    Spark merely shrugged, unaffected by their scrutiny.


    "Who wouldn''t enjoy such a breathtaking view?" he replied casually.


    The male figure chuckled, the sound deep and rumbling like distant thunder. "A beautiful view, yes. But not one that many would dare to stand before so casually."


    "Done with the teachings already?" Spark asked with a touch of humor in his voice.


    "The teachings are far fromplete," the male figure replied, his tone still serious.


    "Enough with the chatter," the female figure finally spoke, her voice soft but firm, carrying an undeniable authority. She turned her gaze directly to Spark, a faint pressure emanating from her. "We have something to tell you."


    Spark''s smile did not waver, though his eyes narrowed slightly. "Oh? And what could it be?"


    The female figure drifted closer, her voice carrying a cold edge. "We have noticed that our disciple, Amelia, seems to have developed a certain... fondness for you. She seems to think highly of you."


    There was a brief pause, as if the weight of what was to be said next hung in the air. The female figure continued, her tone more pointed, "But we want you to sever all ties with her. After today, you will have no further contact with her."


    Spark''s expression remained calm, and he asked, "And why, exactly, is that?"


    The male figure''s response was almost dismissive. "Because you are merely a mortal, limited by the boundaries of your kind. Your path does not align with hers."


    The female figure added, her voiceced with condescension, "If you remain with her, you will only hinder her progress. She is destined for greatness, to soar far beyond the reach of ordinary mortals like you."


    The female figure''s gaze hardened, and she spoke with finality. "While she is a phoenix among peacocks, you are but a mudfish in a ditch. Your presence can only drag her down."


    Chaos, sensing the disrespect in their words and the hidden threats, let out a low, menacing growl.


    The air around him seemed to pulse with tension, his eyes glowing with a fierce, protective light. It was clear that Chaos understood their intentions and was not pleased in the slightest.


    Spark gently ced a calming hand on Chaos''s thick neck, his touch soothing the beast''s rising anger.


    Despite the calming gesture, Spark''s gaze remained locked on the two figures before him.


    "Is that so?" he replied, his voice smooth, with a hint of amusement. "But I don''t recall ever having any kind of special connection with her."


    The female figure''s eyes narrowed, her expression hardening. "That is it why, we''re ensuring her path remains clear of any unnecessary distractions."


    Spark''s smile widened slightly, the amusement in his eyes growing. "Distractions, huh? It is interesting¡ªI''ve never seen myself as one. But if that''s what you think¡­"


    The female figure''s tone turned colder, moremanding. "It is about her future, a future that has no ce for you."


    A heavy silence fell over them, the tension so thick it felt like the very air was pressing down on them.


    Spark''s hand remained steady on Chaos, feeling the beast''s anger simmering just below the surface, ready to explode.


    After a moment, Spark chuckled softly, a sound that seemed to catch the figures off guard. "You two are quite protective, aren''t you?"


    The female figure''s form flickered with what seemed like indignation, but before she could respond, the male figure raised a hand, silencing her. "Think about what we have said. If you truly care for her, you''ll step aside."


    As the two ethereal figures delivered their warning, the ground beneath them began to tremble slightly, and a low rumble echoed through the air.


    Suddenly, a bright sh of light drew their attention upward.


    The sky above the pagoda crackled with energy, and the ever-present miasma that nketed the heavens began to churn uneasily.


    The figures turned their heads toward the sky, their expressions quickly shifting to one of concern.


    "She''s had an epiphany," the male figure muttered, urgency coloring his voice. "She''s advancing to the next stage."


    Without another word, the two figures dissolved into mist, vanishing as they rushed back into the pagoda, leaving Spark and Chaos alone once more.


    The air around the pagoda grew dense, charged with a power that crackled and sparked, casting brief shes of light against the surrounding darkness.


    Spark watched them vanish, his eyes narrowing as he took in the swirling clouds of miasma that hung stubbornly overhead.


    Despite the flickers of lightning and the distant rumble of thunder, the oppressive miasma clung to the sky like a thick, suffocating veil, dampening the power that struggled to break through.


    Even the heavens seemed unable to prate the shroud that covered this strange ce.


    "I almost forgot," Spark murmured to himself, his voice barely audible over the low rumble of the storm. "This ce blocks everything, even the heavenly tribtion."


    ...


    [A/N: Sob sob, such disrespect wont'' go unnoticed by the heavens.]

 Chapter 115 : 115 - An Ethereal manifestation

    Spark continued to watch the sky, his gaze fixed on the swirling miasma that clung stubbornly above the pagoda.


    Despite the flickering signs of thunder and the faint pulses of power from Amelia''s breakthrough, there was no indication that the tribtion would descend.


    The sky remained choked by the oppressive miasma, blocking the path for the heavens to deliver their judgment.


    After a few moments, Spark sighed, shaking his head. He knew the significance of the tribtion¡ªa test that every ascendant had to face when breaking through to the next stage.


    If someone advanced without enduring the tribtion, their foundation would be unstable, and future growth might be impeded.


    It was a crucial trial, a rite of passage that cleansed the ascendants of impurities, solidified their resolve, and validated their power.


    "The tribtion must descend," Spark muttered to himself, his voice barely above a whisper. "Without it, her breakthrough won''t beplete."


    He turned his gaze back to the pagoda, where Amelia''s energy was steadily rising, struggling to maintain the delicate bnce required for her advancement.


    The longer the miasma remained, the more dangerous the situation became. If this opportunity were lost without the tribtion, who knew how long she would have to wait for another chance?


    Spark reached down and patted Chaos gently. "It seems they''re having trouble maintaining her state."


    Chaos snorted, a sound that conveyed a mix of annoyance and understanding. The great beast hesitated, a low growl rumbling in his chest. It was clear he wasn''t keen on intervening.


    Spark, noticing the reluctance, let out a wryugh.


    "I know you dislike those two," Spark said, his voice tinged with amusement, "but this isn''t about them. It''s about Amelia. If she fails now, it might be a long time before she gets another chance."


    The beast''s powerful form tensed, as if debating whether to intervene.


    But after a moment of hesitation, Chaos acquiesced, responding to Spark''s request with a low growl that rumbled through the air.


    Chaos lifted his massive head, his eyes narrowing as he focused on the turbulent sky above the pagoda.


    Slowly, he opened his powerful jaws, revealing rows of sharp teeth that gleamed in the dim light.


    With a deep, resonant growl, a small vortex began to form in the sky, directly above the pagoda.


    The vortex spun rapidly, creating a powerful suction force that started to draw in the thick miasma.


    At first, the miasma resisted, swirling and writhing as if trying to hold its ground. But the vortex power was relentless, and it grew stronger, hungrily devouring the miasma.


    The dark, oppressive clouds started to thin, their tendrils being pulled into the vortex and swallowed whole.


    Slowly, the sky above the pagoda began to clear, the murky gray giving way to patches of bright blue.


    Spark watched the transformation with focused intensity, his eyes reflecting the shifting sky.


    "That''s it... Clear the way," he muttered.


    As the miasma was consumed, a small section of the sky seemed to peel away from the rest, revealing a vivid blue that stood out sharply against the lingering gloom.


    Within that clear patch, dark clouds began to gather around, but these were different¡ªcharged with the power of the heavens.


    The clouds stirred violently, lightning crackling within them as they prepared to unleash the tribtion.


    A small, satisfied smile tugged at the corners of Spark''s lips.


    "There we go," he murmured approvingly. "Now, the real test begins."


    Chaos closed his jaws, the vortex above slowly shrinking until it disappeared entirely.


    The sky above the pagoda was nowpletely clear of miasma, the miasma devoured in that one patch, allowing the tribtion clouds to gather unhindered.


    The beast''s glowing eyes remained locked on the gathering storm, a low, approving rumble vibrating through his chest.


    "Let''s see how she handles this," Spark said softly.


    The beast huffed in agreement, lowering his head slightly as they both waited for the heavens to unleash their judgment.


    The sky above churned with dark clouds, charged with divine power, as the tribtion prepared to release its fury.


    Below, the red pagoda began to change.


    Slowly at first, almost imperceptibly, ayer of frost started to creep up its sides, spreading like a living force.


    The cold intensified rapidly, turning the once-imposing structure into a glistening ice sculpture.


    The frost spread outward, crawling across the ground and reaching the area where Chaos and Spark stood. The air grew frigid, each breathing out as a puff of white mist.


    Chaos let out a low growl, his breath steaming in the icy air, but he remained steadfast at Spark''s side, his glowing eyes fixed on the pagoda.


    In the sky, the storm clouds roiled and rumbled ominously, gathering strength.


    Then, with a deafening roar, the first bolt of lightning tore through the sky, descending with blinding speed.


    CRACK!


    The lightning struck the peak of the frozen pagoda with such force that the ground shook beneath them.


    The ice encasing the structure shattered instantly, fragments flying in all directions like shards of ss.


    The impact sent a powerful shockwave rippling through the earth, causing the ground beneath Chaos to tremble.


    Yet, the beast remained unmoved, his stance steady as he withstood the tremors.


    Spark observed the scene with a calm, focused gaze, his eyes narrowing slightly as he assessed the intensity of the strike. But he knew this was only the beginning.


    CRACK!


    CRACK!


    CRACK!


    More bolts of lightning rained down, each one more powerful than thest. The heavens seemed determined to break the will of whoever was inside the pagoda, unleashing a relentless barrage without pause.


    The air was thick with crackling energy and the deafening roar of thunder as the sky poured its wrath upon the pagoda.


    The ice that had once covered the structure waspletely obliterated, leaving the red pagoda exposed to the full fury of the tribtion.


    Yet, just when it seemed the ancient building might crumble under the relentless assault, something extraordinary happened.


    The pagoda began to shimmer with a soft, golden light, its walls glowing with a deep, inner radiance.


    The light spread, forming a protective barrier around the structure, shielding it from the worst of the lightning strikes.


    The lightning continued to strike, each bolt descending with fierce intensity. But as the tribtion pressed on, the strikes seemed to lose some of their initial fury.


    The ancient light surrounding the pagoda absorbed the blows, dispersing the energy even as the heavens continued their relentless test of the one inside.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the ninth and final bolt of lightning tore through the sky.


    This one was different, far more powerful than the ones before it, and it struck the pagoda with a force that shook the very ground.


    The ancient light around the pagoda red brilliantly, almost blindingly, as it absorbed thest of the tribtion''s wrath.


    And then, there was silence.


    The storm clouds began to recede, the darkness pulling back as quickly as it hade.


    The once turbulent sky gradually returned to a calm, eerie stillness, as if the heavens themselves were satisfied with the oue.


    The pagoda, though battered and scorched, still stood tall.


    Spark''s gaze remained on the sky, a rare smile tugging at the corners of his lips as he surveyed the aftermath. Spark''s


    "Nine strikes," he murmured to himself. "A sign of reaching the pinnacle of this world."


    The nine strikes weren''t just a trial; they were a deration from the heavens, recognizing Amelia as someone who had touched the peak of what this world could offer.


    As the storm clouds dispersed and the sky cleared, Spark continued to watch with quiet anticipation.


    Slowly, the sky began to shift.


    The deep blue of the heavens took on an ethereal quality, bing luminous and otherworldly as if something divine was descending from the celestial realms to the mortal world.


    The air around the pagoda thrummed with power, each particle vibrating with a sense of impending wonder.


    From the heart of the ethereal sky, a ray of divine light began to spiral downward, its glow soft yet incredibly powerful.


    The light descended gracefully, like a blessing from the heavens themselves, searching for its chosen recipient.


    As the light approached the pagoda, it bathed the structure in a radiant glow, casting long, golden shadows across the ground.


    Then, on the very peak of the pagoda, Amelia appeared.


    Her silver-white hair, usually soft and flowing, now shimmered with an otherworldly brilliance as the divine light enveloped her. Her entire being seemed to radiate light, every inch of her infused with the essence of the divine.


    She hovered above the pagoda, suspended in the air by the sheer force of that ray of light, her eyes closed in peaceful concentration.


    The divine light wrapped around her, spiraling gently like a protective cocoon, with Amelia at its very center.


    The light pulsed rhythmically, as if breathing with her, growing brighter with each passing moment.


    Spark watched with quiet awe as the light and Amelia''s presence became one, the line between the mortal and the divine blurring before his eyes.


    The cocoon of light shimmered more intensely, its glow bing almost blinding as the energy within it built to a peak.


    Then, with a sudden burst of power, the cocoon exploded into a dazzling shower of light, the particles scattering across the sky like countless stars.


    At the center of the explosion, Amelia emerged, her presence more powerful and refined than ever before.


    Her silver-white hair flowed like liquid light, and her entire being radiated a purity and strength that seemed to transcend the mortal realm.


    She had ascended to a realm where her essence resonated with the divine, her power elevated to a new level of existence¡ªone that few could ever hope to reach, An Ethereal manifestation.

 Chapter 116 : 116 - Truth

    Amelia''s eyes slowly opened, her gaze calm and focused as she took in her surroundings.


    The divine light that had been swirling around her now softened into a gentle, warm glow that outlined her form.


    She nced down at the world below, her expression calm but there was a glow burning in her eyes. She had crossed a significant threshold, one that had changed her forever, setting her apart from who she once was.


    A soft, soothing energy radiated from Amelia, touching everything around her with a gentle warmth.


    Slowly, she floated down from the peak of the pagoda, her form now more ethereal, almost otherworldly. She descended toward the spot where Spark and Chaos had been observing her breakthrough.


    The air shimmered with a delicate light around her, and as shended, her feet barely made a sound against the ground.


    "Congrattions," Spark said in his usual casual tone. Chaos, standing beside him, also rumbled approvingly, his glowing eyes reflecting the light that surrounded Amelia.


    Amelia''s lips curved into a peaceful smile, her entire being filled with gratitude.


    "Thank you," she replied, her voice as soft and gentle as the energy she radiated. "Without the two of you, I would not have had this opportunity."


    Chaos, seemingly pleased with her words, rumbled again, his massive head bobbing slightly as if in further agreement. The disy of approval was so grand that it nearly overshadowed the moment.


    Spark could onlyugh wryly, shaking his head at the scene.


    "You..." he started, a grin tugging at his lips. "Don''t you know to be humble?"


    Chaos simply snorted, unbothered by Spark''s yful rebuke, his enormous form radiating contentment.


    Watching the exchange, Amelia couldn''t help but let out a gentleugh, the sound light and melodic. The sight of a human and a giant beast yfully bickering over something so simple was amusing.


    As they were chatting, the two ethereal figures who had guided Amelia appeared beside her, their forms dimmer than before. Whether it was because of Amelia''s own radiance or their own exhaustion, their presence now felt less overwhelming.


    "Thank you, seniors, for your guidance," Amelia said, bowing deeply, her voice full of sincerity.


    The female figure responded with a soft, proud voice, "It was your hard work that brought you here. We merely gave you a small push."


    Amelia shook her head slightly, still bowing. "Even so, I''m grateful for your teachings. That small push made all the difference. Without your help, it might have taken me decades, or even longer, to reach this stage."


    She straightened up, her expression earnest as she continued to show her respect.


    The bottleneck she had faced had been a nearly insurmountable obstacle, and it was the insights and wisdom from these ethereal beings that had allowed her to break through the final hurdle in her path.


    The male figure, who had been silent until now, seemed lost in thought, his gaze fixed on the sky.


    Noticing his deep contemtion, the female figure turned to him, her voice filled with concern. "Is something wrong?"


    His eyes stayed on the sky as he replied, "How did the tribtion manage to descend in this ce?"


    His words hung in the air, drawing the attention of both Amelia and the female figure.


    The male figure continued, his tone puzzled, "Since we fell into this ce, no tribtion has ever descended¡ªnot once. The ever-present miasma blocks everything, hiding the secrets within from the eyes of the heavens."


    Amelia followed his gaze, her eyes widening as she saw what he was referring to.


    Above the pagoda, a patch of sky had been torn open, revealing a small section of clear, blue sky.


    The tear was already closing, with the surrounding miasma creeping back to seal the gap, but it was unmistakable¡ªa breach in the seemingly imprable barrier of dark miasma.


    "That''s odd," the female figure murmured, her voice tinged with unease. "The miasma has never allowed anything like this before."


    A ripple of confusion passed through Amelia. She had noticed the tear during her tribtion but had assumed it was a natural part of the process.


    Now, hearing the exnation from her seniors, she realized just how unusual it was. Her brows furrowed as she pondered the implications.


    The male figure''s eyes narrowed, his expression one of deep thought. "If the heavens truly intervened here, then something has changed within this ce¡­ or something was brought here that forced their hand."


    Amelia nced at Spark, a question forming in her eyes, but she hesitated to voice it. The female figure, noticing the exchange, turned her attention to Spark, her gaze sharp and probing.


    "Did you have something to do with this?" she asked, her voice carrying both curiosity and suspicion.


    Spark met her gaze, his expression unreadable. With a casual shrug, he replied, "Would you believe me if I said yes?"


    The female figure''s eyes narrowed further, a faint huff of irritation escaping her as she turned away, unimpressed by his nonchnt response.


    "Forget I asked, mortal," she retorted, waving off his remark with a dismissive tone.


    Spark merely shrugged again, unfazed by her reaction. He had grown used to the skepticism and found little reason to exin himself further.


    His easygoing demeanor remained unchanged as the two ethereal figures exchanged nces, still puzzled by the anomaly that had disturbed the sky.


    While they pondered the cause of the heavenly disturbance, Amelia''s gaze drifted past Spark, drawn to something far more imposing.


    Her eyes widened in astonishment as she focused on the enormous dark vortex looming in the center of therge crater before her, its massive form reaching upward to touch the sky.


    The vortex swirled with a darkness so intense it seemed to twist the very air around it.


    Seeing the vortex up close, Amelia felt a deep sense of awe mixed with unease.


    The power emanating from it was unlike anything she had ever encountered¡ªancient, vast, and beyond understanding. It was as if the vortex was alive, its presence exuding a dark, malevolent force that could draw in and consume anything in its path.


    "What¡­ is that?" Amelia whispered, her voice tinged with disbelief as she continued to stare at the vortex.


    The energy it radiated was almost overwhelming, a stark contrast to the gentle, divine light that had surrounded her just moments ago.


    The two ethereal figures, lost in their thoughts, snapped back to attention.


    They followed Amelia''s gaze to the massive vortex in the crater. The male figure''s expression hardened as he looked at it, a shadow passing over his translucent face.


    "This is the heart of this abyssal ce," he said, his voice now heavy with seriousness.


    "The heart of this ce?" Amelia echoed, her confusion deepening. The words felt heavy, carrying a meaning she couldn''t yet grasp.


    The figures nodded in unison, their forms flickering as they focused on the vortex. The female figure spoke next, her voice solemn. "This is the core of the abyss, the very reason this ce exists."


    Amelia turned her gaze back to the vortex, her bewilderment growing.


    The dark, swirling mass pulsed with a life of its own, an ancient and terrifying power that had shaped thend around it.


    "But why?" she asked, her voice a mix of curiosity and dread.


    Before answering, the female figure turned her ethereal eyes toward her, studying her closely.


    "How much do you know about this ce?" She asked, her tone probing.


    Amelia paused, gathering her thoughts. "This ce was formed during a battle between two powerful beings, and it is said to be filled with countless dangers."


    The female figure''s gaze softened slightly, though her voice remained serious. "The second part of what you''ve heard is true. This ce is indeed filled with dangers so great that even powerful experts would struggle to escape unscathed. The fact that you''ve arrived here safely is nothing short of a miracle."


    Amelia frowned, sensing there was more to the story.


    The figure continued, "However, you are mistaken about its origin."


    "What do you mean by that, senior?" Amelia asked, a flicker of unease settling in her chest.


    The two figures exchanged a nce before revealing the truth. "The two of us once battled in thisnd for a powerful artifact. Our battle was fierce, and it did scar this ce¡­ but we are not the originators of this abyss."


    As the female figure''s words sank in, Amelia suddenly realized that the two ethereal beings standing before her were the very figures from the ancient stories she had heard.


    For as long as she could remember, it had been epted as fact that this abyssal realm was born from the sh of two immensely powerful beings¡ªa story passed down through generations.


    But now, as she stood before them, these very beings revealed they were not the originators of this ce. The revtion left her in shock, contradicting everything she thought she knew.


    "Our battle only made its existence known to the outside world." The female figure added, "This abyssal ce was already here when we arrived. The vortex you see¡ªthe heart of this ce¡ªexisted long before us, for countless ages. "

 Chapter 117: Chapter 117 - Seal

    Amelia''s chest tightened as the weight of the female figure''s words hit her. The significance of the revtion settled in her mind, stirring up a mix of fear and curiosity that she couldn''t shake.


    In the distance, the vortex twisted and swirled, a mass of dark energy that seemed even more menacing now that she knew a little more about it. Despite her recent knowledge, it remained a terrifying mystery, its secrets hidden deep within its swirling depths.


    "If you two didn''t create this ce," Amelia asked, her voice trembling slightly, "then who did? And what exactly is this ce?"


    The gentle glow that had surrounded her ever since her breakthrough flickered faintly, as if echoing her inner turmoil.


    The figures exchanged a nce, their faces shadowed by the weight of ancient mysteries.


    The male figure sighed, his voice heavy with a tired eptance. "We do not know. The origin of this realm is lost in time, too old to trace. We, like you, were merely visitors here."


    Amelia''s curiosity deepened, her gaze fixed on the two figures. "But how did you end up here? What happened to you two seniors?"


    The male figure exchanged a nce with the female, a silentmunication passing between them.


    Finally, he began to speak, his voice tinged with a mix of regret and resignation.


    "We arrived here many eons ago, chasing after an artifact," he exined. "We were rivals, both seeking the same prize and when we encountered each other, a fierce battle ensued."


    But they were naive. They did not realize the perilous nature of this forest. The moment they crossed its threshold, they realized something was wrong.


    The air was thick with malevolent energy, and the forest seemed toe alive, attacking them with waves of corrupted creatures. It was as if this ce itself wanted them devoured.


    Amelia listened intently, her heart pounding as she imagined the scene.


    The idea of these powerful beings nearly losing their lives upon entering this mysterious realm sent a chill down her spine.


    Day after day, the two fought for survival. The creatures were relentless, and the forest twisted and turned, confusing their senses.


    No matter how hard they tried to find a way out, they always ended up in the same ce, as if the forest was toying with them.


    Over time, their enmity faded, reced by the necessity of cooperation.


    The two worked together, hoping to escape this cursed ce.


    But escape was impossible.


    Soon, they realized that they were being drawn somewhere.


    It was subtle at first, just a feeling of being pulled in a certain direction. But with each passing day, the pull grew stronger, guiding them toward the heart of this realm.


    They were powerless to resist. Eventually, the two found themselves here, standing before the vortex.


    It was as if the entire forest had conspired to bring them to this ce, to feed them to the vortex''s insatiable hunger.


    The two fought with everything they had, but the vortex was too strong. As it began to devour them, they felt their physical forms disintegrating, their life force being drained away.


    Amelia''s breath caught in her throat as she imagined the terror of that moment. "But¡­ you survived?"


    "In a manner of speaking," the female figure said quietly. "As we were about to perish, our ethereal souls escaped. We sought refuge in these pagodas, the only structures in this realm that seemed to offer protection.


    Our bodies were lost, but our souls remained intact, bound to these pagodas for all this time."


    "That is how we''ve been able to endure," the male figure concluded. "The pagodas shielded us from the vortex, allowing us to exist in this state. But we are trapped here, unable to leave, forever bound to this ce."


    Amelia felt a deep sadness for the two figures. Their quest for power had led them to this deste fate, their lives reduced to a mere shadow of existence, trapped within these ancient structures.


    As she listened to their story, a sudden realization struck her¡ªwasn''t her situation eerily simr to theirs?


    She, too, had been drawn to this mysterious realm while chasing and running with an artifact. The pursuit had brought her to the brink of danger, just like them.


    The eerie forest, the corrupted creatures, the constant struggle to survive¡ªit all mirrored their tale. Yet, there was a crucial difference.


    Amelia''s gaze shifted to Spark and Chaos, who stood silently nearby, their expressions as unreadable as ever. Unlike the two figures, she hadn''t faced her trials alone.


    The enigmatic duo had appeared by her side, guiding her through the perils of this ce in their peculiar way.


    Her gaze drifted toward the towering pagodas that surrounded the vast crater, each one glowing faintly with an aura of ancient power.


    The air around them hummed with energy, almost as if the structures themselves were alive, their pulses synchronized with the beating of the heart.


    "Senior, then these pagodas," she began, her brow creasing as she pondered their purpose, "what are they?"


    The female figure''s eyes darkened as she looked toward the vortex at the crater''s center.


    "The pagodas, as you''ve noticed, are part of aplex formation¡ªperhaps a barrier, meant to contain whatever is sealed beneath." She exined, her voice tinged with unease.


    "Sealed?" Amelia repeated, her eyes widening as she shifted her gaze from the swirling vortex to the pagodas standing firm against the darkened sky.


    She could feel a faint, rhythmic energy emanating from them, a steady pulse that seemed to resonate with the earth itself, as though the verynd was striving to keep the malevolent force of the vortex at bay.


    "What exactly is sealed here?" she asked.


    "We only know that it''s something profoundly terrifying, an entity beyond our understanding," the female figure replied.


    "And the vortex?" Amelia pressed.


    The male figure''s expression grew serious as he nodded. "Yes, the vortex of miasma you see is the essence of the sealed entity leaking through the fractures in its prison."

 Chapter 118: Chapter 118 - Beyond ethereal manifestation

    Amelia''s thoughts swirled, racing as fast as the vortex before her. "But who could have created this formation? Who would have the strength to seal something so powerful?"


    She struggled to imagine the kind of beings capable of such a monumental task. Her heart pounded in her chest as she considered the possibilities.


    The idea of an entity so powerful that even these ancient figures couldn''t grasp it was both terrifying and awe-inspiring.


    "That is the greatest mystery of all," the female figure said softly. "We do not know who¡ªor what¡ªcreated this seal. It was here long before we ever set foot here."


    Amelia''s breath caught as she considered the implications.


    "Do you think it could be..." She hesitated, the words catching in her throat. The thought was almost too daunting to voice, but she couldn''t ignore it. "Do you think it could be a god?"


    The female figure turned to her, a faint, enigmatic smile ying on her lips. "What is a god to you?"


    Amelia paused, searching for the right words to describe the reverence she had always felt for such beings.


    "A god is a being who has reached a stage beyond Ethereal Manifestation," she replied slowly, "a being with no equal, unmatched in power and wisdom."


    The female figure shook her head slightly, her expression softening with a touch of pity.


    "I''m going to tell you something, and I hope your heart doesn''t waver," she said gently. "The Ethereal Manifestation stage is only the beginning."


    Amelia felt her world shift as the words sunk in. Her mouth went dry, and her hands trembled slightly at her sides. "The beginning?"


    The figures nodded together.


    The male figure spoke first, his tone calm and measured. "Yes. Where wee from, the Ethereal Manifestation stage is just a stepping stone. Beyond it lies Celestial Infusion, a stage where one merges with the celestial forces, drawing upon the very essence of the heavens."


    "And after that," the figure continued, his voice almost reverent, es Void Ascendancy."


    Amelia''s shock deepened, her mind struggling to grasp the immensity of what they were telling her.


    The Ethereal Manifestation stage, revered and sought after by all, was only the beginning. The very idea seemed impossible, yet the certainty in the figure''s voice left no room for doubt.


    Amelia''s breath hitched in her throat as she processed their words. The scale of what they had just revealed left her reeling.


    The pagodas, the vortex, the sealed entity¡ªall of it was far beyond anything she had ever imagined. But it was the revtion about the stages of ascendency that truly shook her to her core.


    She stared at the two figures, her mind a whirlwind of questions and doubts.


    "Celestial Infusion? Void Ascendancy?" she repeated, her voice barely a whisper. The words felt strange on her tongue like she was trying to grasp concepts that were just out of reach.


    "But... how can that be?" she asked, her voice trembling with disbelief. "In all the ancient texts, the Ethereal Manifestation is said to be the final stage. How can there be more? Why aren''t there records mentioning this before?"


    The male figure stepped forward, his expression gentle yet firm.


    "Because the knowledge has been lost," he exined. "Over countless ages, through wars, disasters, and the rise and fall of civilizations, much has been forgotten. What you see as the highest stage is merely a shadow of the truth."


    The world she had known, where the Ethereal Manifestation stage was seen as the peak of power, suddenly felt small and insignificant.


    She had spent her life striving to reach a stage that, in the grand scheme of things, was only the first step. The thought left her both in awe and terrified.


    The female figure''s gaze softened as she looked at Amelia.


    "I can see the turmoil in your heart," she said softly, as if sensing her thoughts. "But do not be disheartened. The journey you are on is one of endless discovery. What you''ve learned today is just the first step on a path that will lead you to greater understanding and power than you can currently imagine."


    Amelia nodded, though the words did little to ease the confusion and doubt swirling within her.


    She had always been proud of her strength and determination, but now she felt like the ground had been pulled out from beneath her.


    The idea that there was so much more to learn, so much more to strive for, was both exhrating and overwhelming.


    She took a deep breath, trying to steady herself.


    "You said the Ethereal Manifestation stage is just the beginning," she said, her voice growing stronger. "Can you tell me more about the Celestial Infusion and Void Ascendancy stages?"


    The figures exchanged a nce, their expressions unreadable. Finally, the male figure spoke, his voice carrying a mix of respect and caution.


    "Celestial Infusion is the stage where one begins to merge with the heavens. The body, spirit, and soul be a medium for celestial energy, allowing one to tap into powers that defy the natural order.


    It is a stage of immense growth but also great danger. For with the power of the heavenses the risk of losing oneself to its vastness."


    Amelia''s mind raced as she tried toprehend the concept. Merging with the heavens? It was an idea that seemed almost impossible, yet the way the figure spoke made it sound not only possible but inevitable for those who reached that stage.


    "And Void Ascendancy?" she asked eagerly, desperate to know more.


    The figure''s expression darkened slightly, as if merely mentioning the stage brought a sense of sorrow. "That¡­ we do not know. Even in our world, those who reach that stage rarely reveal themselves. We cannot say much about them."


    Amelia''s mind was still spinning from the revtions, her thoughts a chaotic mix of possibilities and fears.


    She turned to Spark and Chaos, who had been standing quietly nearby, listening to the entire conversation.


    Spark''s expression remained calm and unbothered as ever, and Chaos, mirroring Spark''s demeanor, stood with the same indifferent tilt of its head.


    Amelia frowned in confusion.


    She had expected Spark, of all people, to show some kind of reaction¡ªa flicker of surprise, a hint of curiosity, perhaps even a trace of fear. But he seemed as indifferent as if they had just discussed the weather.


    "Why aren''t you surprised?" she asked, unable to hide the disbelief in her voice. The significance of what they had learned should have shaken anyone, yet Spark seemed utterly unaffected.


    Spark slowly turned his head to her, his eyes half-closed in that familiar, detached way.


    "Hm... why?" he responded, his tone light as if the question puzzled him more than the information they had received.


    Chaos, mimicking Spark''s movement, tilted its head too, adding a nearlyical touch to the situation.


    Amelia felt a surge of frustration. How could he be so indifferent?


    Before Amelia could respond, the female figure stepped forward. Her ethereal presence seemed to draw light toward her, her gaze soft but firm as she looked at Amelia.


    "A mortal like him wouldn''t understand the significance of this information," she interjected smoothly, her voice carrying an almost dismissive tone.


    There was no malice in her words, just a simple statement of fact as if Spark''s indifference was perfectly natural.

 Chapter 119: Chapter 119 - Eternal prison

    Spark stood with his usual detached expression, barely acknowledging the gravity of the situation unfolding around him.


    Amelia, however, was a swirl of emotions as she watched the interaction between Spark and the female ethereal figure.


    The subtle tension between Spark and the female figure did not go unnoticed by Amelia, making her curious about the conversation they might have had.


    The female figure''s voice, soft yetmanding, broke through Amelia''s thoughts.


    "I hope you won''t let our teachings be forgotten," she said, her gaze resting on Amelia. "If you find someone worthy, pass them down."


    Amelia nodded, feeling the weight of the moment settle over her. "I won''t let them be lost, seniors."


    The male figure, his form shimmering like a mirage, nodded in approval. "That''s good."


    A question had been nagging at Amelia''s mind, and she couldn''t hold it back any longer. "But how will we leave this ce? Even you, seniors, couldn''t escape."


    The figures exchanged knowing nces before offering gentle smiles.


    The male figure raised his hand, and a bright light radiated from the pagoda.


    The once-solid door of the pagoda shimmered and transformed into a watery wall of swirling colors.


    "Seniors, what is this?" Amelia asked, awe filling her voice as she felt the immense energy emanating from the door.


    "This door will teleport you outside this abyssal ce," the male figure exined.


    Amelia''s eyes widened in surprise. She carefully examined the door with her senses, feeling the pulsating energy.


    Yet, a lingering doubt tugged at her thoughts. "If this door can lead us out, why didn''t the two seniors escape when you had the chance?"


    As he recounted their tragic fate, a sad expression crossed the male figure''s face. "This is the result of countless decades of research. We only managed to create it after our physical bodies perished in this ce."


    "What about your soul bodies?" Amelia asked again. "Can''t you leave with us?"


    The male figure slowly shook his head. "We''ve already merged with the pagoda. Our souls are bound here; we cannot leave."


    A wave of sadness washed over Amelia. The hope that she could bring these powerful souls back with her to the outside world was shattered.


    Their vast knowledge and strength could have secured her a dominant position within her n, but it seemed that was nothing more than wishful thinking.


    The female figure, sensing Amelia''s disappointment, spoke softly. "Do not dwell on what cannot be, child. Instead, carry our legacy forward. That is the best way you can honor us."


    Amelia swallowed hard, trying to ept the reality. "I understand, seniors."


    She turned back toward the vortex onest time, her gaze grew distant, as if she were trying to peer through the swirling mass of energy to whatevery beyond it.


    Suddenly, an ethereal voice echoed in her mind, gentle yetpelling.


    {Come here...}


    {Follow this path...}


    The voice resonated within her, and as she stared ahead, a golden path appeared before her eyes.


    It shimmered with an otherworldly glow, stretching out from where she stood to the very center of the crater from which the vortex had emerged.


    Without realizing it, Amelia took a step forward, her thoughts consumed by the mysterious voice and the glowing path that called for her.


    The world around her faded into the background, leaving only the voice and the path in her mind.


    She took another step, her feet moving on their own as if she were in a trance, drawn toward the center of the crater.


    She walked a few more steps, nearing the edge of the crater, when a firm yet calm voice broke through her daze.


    "Do not go there."


    Amelia froze, shaken from her trance-like state, and quickly turned toward the source of the voice.


    Spark stood there, his expression as indifferent as ever, while Chaos, now reduced to his small gecko size, perched on Spark''s shoulder with a watchful gaze.


    "Is something wrong?" the female figure asked, her ethereal form shimmering slightly as she sensed Amelia''s unusual behavior.


    Amelia shook her head, trying to clear the fog that had clouded her mind.


    "Nothing... I guess I''m just overwhelmed by everything that''s happened," she said, her voice steadier than she felt.


    She turned to Spark, focusing on him as if to anchor herself in the present. "What were you saying just now?"


    "I thought you wanted to see the vortex up close," Spark replied tly. "So I was reminding you not to go there. It could be dangerous."


    Amelia nced back at the vortex, the golden path now vanished, reced by the chaotic swirl of energy.


    A shiver ran down her spine as she realized how close she hade to stepping into the unknown.


    "Thank you for the reminder," she said, a hint of gratitude in her voice. "You''re right, we should leave, especially now that there''s a way out."


    The male figure nodded in agreement, his gaze softening as he addressed Amelia onest time. "Before you go, remember the teachings we have passed on to you. Carry them with you and honor them by finding a worthy sessor."


    Amelia bowed deeply, her heart filled with respect for the two ancient souls who had shared their wisdom with her. "Thank you, seniors. I will do my best to uphold your teachings."


    The female figure''s voice was gentle but held a note of finality. "Go now, and take our legacy with you. But beware of the temptations of the unknown; they can lead you astray."


    "Goodbye, seniors," Amelia whispered, her voice barely audible as she stepped through the door.


    As Spark was nearing the door, the female figure''s voice called out to him, her tone both a reminder and a warning. "Mortal, remember what we discussed."


    Spark merely shrugged, before stepping into the glowing door.


    Chaos, perched on his shoulder, turned its tiny head to gaze back at the figures onest time before disappearing with Spark into the light.


    As Spark, Amelia, and Chaos disappeared through the portal, the once-glowing door slowly dimmed and returned to its normal state, bing just another part of the ancient pagoda.


    The two ethereal figures who remained behind floated silently, watching the door''s transformation.


    "With this," the male figure began, his voice carrying a sense of relief, "we no longer need to worry. Our legacy will remain alive."


    He drifted toward the edge of the crater, his gaze fixed on the swirling vortex below.


    The chaotic energy of the vortex reflected in his translucent eyes, a reminder of the countless years they had spent trapped in this forsaken ce.


    "We''ve waited long for this day," the female figure added. "Now, we can finally rest in peace."


    The male figure let out a dry, hollowugh. "Indeed, we''ve waited far too long. But now, at least one of my wishes is fulfilled."


    The female figure''s expression grew mncholy at his words, her eyes dimming with an old sorrow. "Your wish..."


    He turned to her, a wistful smile ying on his ethereal lips.


    "Now, how long must I wait for my second wish to be fulfilled?" he murmured, his voice barely audible.


    The female figure shook her head gently, her toneced with sadness. "I don''t think it will ever be fulfilled."


    A rueful chuckle escaped him as he floated closer to her. "Then, I suppose I''ll be stuck here with you forever."


    "Who would want to be stuck here with you?" she retorted, though her wordscked their usual bite. Her gaze shifted to the vortex, its endless churning a stark reminder of their eternal imprisonment.


    The male figure''s expression turned solemn as he, too, stared into the vortex''s depths. "Maybe once this seal fracturespletely... then I''ll have my wish."


    "Maybe..." she whispered, the word trailing off into the silence between them.


    They both knew the chances of such a wish being granted were slim, yet it was the only hope they could cling to in their endless torment.


    The two figures were bound to the mortal ne, trapped within the ancient pagoda, their souls transformed into immortal remnants when their bodies had perished in this ce.


    The very pagoda that had preserved them also became their eternal prison, preventing even the release of death.


    In the past, they had tried to escape through the vortex, hoping its chaotic energy might end their suffering, but the pagoda had always pulled them back, unwilling to let them go.


    "Just what is this thing?" the male figure murmured, his voice filled with quiet desperation. "And who sealed it here?"


    The female figure remained silent, lost in thought as they both contemted the endless mysteries of the vortex and their fates.


    After a long silence, the male figure spoke again, breaking the heavy atmosphere. "You were too harsh on that mortal."


    "I was just warning him," she replied firmly. "It''s for her good. A romance between a mortal and an immortal is not possible."


    Her voice softened slightly, tinged with a hint of regret. "Amelia, that child, is destined to leave this world and soar above the skies. That mortal would only be an obstacle on her path, creating an emotional attachment that could hold her back."


    "Still, you could''ve taken a gentler approach," the male figure said, his gaze softening as he thought of Amelia and Spark.


    "It''s the truth," she insisted. "And you must have noticed... that mortal has less than a decade of life left."

 Chapter 120: Chapter 120 - Freedom

    The male figure fell silent at her words, the reality of mortality heavy on his mind.


    To him, death had be a distant dream, something unreachable and long forgotten from a life that seemed like it belonged to someone else.


    The thought of Mortal''s life stirred something deep within him¡ªa mix of envy and sadness for the mortal who, at the very least, could experience the finality of life.


    The two hovered there, floating in silence, watching the vortex of miasma churn endlessly.


    The male figure sighed, knowing that despite their desires, they were trapped in this ce, bound to the pagoda and to each other. For them, the cycle of hope and despair would continue, as unending as the vortex itself.


    As the two figures prepared to return to the pagoda, a sudden burst of light stopped them in their tracks.


    The door, which had dimmed after the tree had left, now glowed with a bright. Ancient engravings on the door lit up, pulsing with a bright energy like a heartbeat.


    The male figure''s eyes widened in shock.


    "The formation... it''s activating?" he eximed, disbelief clear in his voice.


    As the creators of this teleportation formation, they both knew it was impossible for the door to open from the other side. Yet, what they were witnessing defied all logic.


    "What''s happening?" he asked aloud, his voice filled with uncertainty. "Did something go wrong with the formation?"


    Before they could start to guess what might be happening, the shimmering door rippled as if it were made of water.


    From its surface, a dark, wed paw emerged, followed by another, and then a head.


    The massive form of Chaos slowly appeared, his shadow stretching across the ground as he stepped through the door.


    The female figure gasped, her eyes narrowing in recognition. "Isn''t that the creature that followed those two? Why has ite back, and how?"


    Chaos''s body began to grow, expanding with each passing second until he towered over the red pagoda.


    His once-small, gecko-like form transformed into a colossal, intimidating beast.


    His sharp gaze locked onto the two ethereal figures, and with deliberate slowness, he opened his jaw, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth.


    The two figures watched in a mix of awe and dread, unable to understand what was happening.


    "What is it doing?" the male figure muttered, barely above a whisper.


    As chaos opened its jaw, before the two figure''s eyes, a small, dark vortex began to form atop the pagoda.


    The air around crackled with energy, and the very fabric of space seemed to warp and twist.


    The female figure''s expression turned to one of horror as she realized what was happening.


    "What...?" she stammered, her voice trembling.


    The red pagoda, which had stood for eons, began to disintegrate, its pieces slowly being devoured by the small vortex in the sky.


    The once-unbreakable structure, their eternal prison, was now being torn apart, consumed by the vortex.


    The male figure noticed a change in her body and asked in a trembling voice, "What''s happening to your body?"


    "Yours too," the female replied, her voice hollow.


    Their once-solid ethereal forms were now fading, bing almost transparent. The light that had sustained them for so long was dimming, their very existence falling before their eyes.


    The male figure stared at the small vortex, now pulsating with a dark, ominous energy.


    "Is this... death?" he muttered, the word feeling strange on his lips.


    Slowly, he floated toward the swirling vortex, a look of calm eptance on his face.


    "What are you doing?" the female called out, her voice tinged with panic.


    He turned back to her, and for the first time in what felt like an eternity, his stern eyes glimmered with a flicker of happiness.


    "Isn''t this what we always wanted?" he asked gently. "Look, the door is right there. We''ll be freed from this eternal prison."


    His words struck her deeply, causing her to hesitate. It was true¡ªthey had been trapped here for so long, slowly losing their sanity and sense of self. The thought of finally being free, of escaping this endless torment, was almost too good to be true.


    "But..." her voice trailed off, unable to find the words to express the conflict in her heart.


    She stared up at the looming shadow of Chaos, her mind racing. "Why is such a powerful creature following that mortal? could it be...?"


    Before she could think further, Chaos''s massive tail swept through the air, striking her with immense force.


    She was flung toward the vortex, her body hurtling through the air like a leaf caught in a storm. She stopped just before the vortex, hovering on the edge of oblivion.


    She didn''t disappear immediately as she had expected. Instead, her ethereal body began to slowly disintegrate, dissolving into the swirling darkness.


    She watched in a mix of awe and terror as her form was gradually consumed.


    The male figure arrived beside her, his body now dimmed to a mere shadow of its former self.


    They turned to face the massive creature that loomed over them, its dark eyes watching their final moments.


    For a brief moment, the two ethereal figures shared a nce, their long centuries of suffering condensed into a single, silent exchange.


    With a final, shared thought, they lowered their heads.


    "Thank you," they whispered in unison, their voices echoing softly before they were silenced forever.


    The words hung in the air, a final symbol of their release, before the two figurespletely disintegrated, their essence absorbed into the small, dark vortex that now dominated the sky.


    The small, dark vortex continued to pulse ominously, devouring thest remnants of the two ethereal figures.


    It didn''t take long before the vortex turned its insatiable hunger toward the red pagoda.


    Slowly but steadily, the vortex expanded, reaching down with tendrils of dark energy that wrapped around the pagoda like a serpent.


    The once-mighty structure, which had stood as a symbol of its creators'' power, began to crumble. Piece by piece, it was torn apart, the ancient stones and intricate carvings disintegrating into nothingness as they were consumed by the vortex. Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    In moments, the entire pagoda was swallowed whole, leaving nothing behind.


    The vortex, having fulfilled its purpose, copsed in on itself, its dark energy folding inward until it vanishedpletely, as if it had never existed.


    For a moment, silence reigned. The air, heavy with the weight of ancient power, was still. But this stillness didn''tst.


    As if reacting to the disappearance of the red pagoda, the other pagodas around the edges of the crater began to shimmer.


    The chains connecting them nked and rattled, vibrating with an ancient energy that had long been dormant.


    Suddenly, the ground where the red pagoda once stood began to tremble. The earth cracked, and debris, stones, and dust from the surrounding area started to gather at a single point.


    The remnants of the destroyed pagoda were drawn together, forming a small, jagged mountain of rubble.


    This mass of stone and dust began to shift and reshape itself, the debris slowly aligning andpacting with a force that defied the natural order.


    In the next few moments, what had been a chaotic pile of debris transformed into a new structure.


    Stone by stone, the mass took on the familiar shape of a tall pagoda. It was as if thend itself waspelled to rece what had been lost, restoring the bnce that had been momentarily disrupted.


    The chains, sensing the new structure, quicklytched onto it, securing it in ce.


    The new pagoda shimmered with a soft radiance, its surface glowing faintly as the energy from the surrounding pagodas flowed through the connecting chains. Once again, the circle wasplete, and the bnce was restored.


    Chaos, who had been watching the entire process, appeared uninterested.


    His gaze, which had briefly flickered toward the new pagoda, shifted back to the center of the crater. The swirling vortex of miasma, dark and foreboding, captured his attention.


    Standing on the edge of the crater, his massive form cast a long shadow over the destendscape.


    Hisrge, reptilian eyes blinked slowly, narrowing as he focused on the vortex.


    The swirling darkness within seemed to call to him, a silent whisper only he could hear. For a moment, Chaos remained still, contemting the abyss before him.


    Then, with a snort of what could have been indifference or disdain, he turned away.


    Taking a few slow steps, Chaos''s form began to shimmer.


    His massive body faded from view, blending with the shadows until he disappearedpletely.


    Now, in this no man''snd, the constant swirling of the vortex was the only sound that remained. Thend, once disturbed by the presence of the red pagoda and the two ethereal figures, had returned to its lifeless state.


    Once again, the no man''snd lived up to its name¡ªa barren, deste realm where nothing living dared to tread, and where the remnants of ancient powers continued their silent watch.

 Chapter 121: Chapter 121 - Grave

    In a quiet forest, bathed in the soft light, two small beds of stonesy side by side, carefully arranged by hand.


    Amelia knelt before the stone piles, cing onest stone on top with care. Her movement was filled with a quiet reverence, as if she were paying her respects to something sacred.


    Her normallyposed face showed a rare disy of emotion¡ªgrief mixed with a deep sense of responsibility.


    Standing a few steps behind her, Spark watched silently. His aloof demeanor was unchanged, but a hint of curiosity flickered in his eyes as he observed her actions.


    After a moment, he broke the silence, his voice calm as ever.


    "Why are you piling up these stones?" he asked, genuinely curious.


    Amelia paused, her hand lingering on the smooth surface of one of the stones. She didn''t answer right away; instead, she took a deep breath, gathering her thoughts.


    Finally, she turned to face Spark, her eyes reflecting the seriousness of the moment.


    "These stones are a gift, a sort of grave for the two seniors. It''s the least I could do for them," she said, her voice steady but soft.


    Spark tilted his head slightly, his expression unreadable.


    "A grave? I didn''t know that," he remarked, a touch of amazement in his tone.


    Amelia smiled faintly, though it didn''t reach her eyes. "I wanted to leave something behind for them here, in this world. A marker, a reminder that they were here."


    Spark''s gaze shifted to the stone beds, and for a moment, he seemed lost in thought.


    The idea of creating a grave for those who had passed hadn''t urred to him. In his mind, death was the end, yet he could see how much it meant to Amelia.


    After a brief silence, he spoke again, his tone more reflective. "It''s a kind gesture, I suppose."


    Spark continued to watch her, his aloofness softening slightly. There was something about the way she honored the dead, acknowledging even the smallest debts, that struck a chord with him.


    As Amelia finished piling the stones, she stood up and brushed the dirt from her hands.


    She took onest look at the stone beds, her gaze lingering on them as if saying a final goodbye. Spark remained silent, respecting the moment.


    Finally, Amelia turned away from the graves. "Let''s go,"


    Spark gave a small nod and began to walk alongside her, his usual calmness returning.


    But as they moved away from the graves, he could not help but nce back onest time, a thought lingering in his mind.


    Amelia had shown him something he had not considered before¡ªthe significance of small acts, of honoring those who came before, even in the simplest ways. It was a lesson that, despite his detached nature, he would not forget.


    "Honoring the dead, hmm¡­" he mused quietly to himself.


    As they walked away from the stone beds, the forest around them grew quieter, with only the asional rustling of leaves breaking the silence.


    Spark''s usual aloof demeanor returned, though a trace of the earlier reflection still lingered in his gaze. Amelia, on the other hand, couldn''t shake the nagging curiosity that had been in her mind for a while.


    She nced over at Spark and asked. "About Chaos¡­is it okay for you to let him go?"


    Spark, who had been lost in his thoughts, looked at her, his expression as calm as ever.


    "Yes," he replied, nodding his head slightly. "That ce is his home. He cannot leave it empty."


    Amelia furrowed her brow in thought. "But you said you tamed him. I thought you and Chaos had beenpanions long before, but it seems I was wrong. You only met him inside, didn''t you?"


    "I did met him in the forest when I was kidnapped here by those shady people," Spark response was same as thest time.


    "As for how I managed to tame Chaos? Well, I guess I''m just a natural charmer," he boasted with a smirk.


    "There you go again," Amelia sighed, rolling her eyes. But her curiosity only deepened.


    She had assumed that Spark and Chaos shared a long history, But The idea that they had only met within that abyssal ce was surprising.


    She opened her mouth to ask more, but before she could speak, the ground beneath them trembled violently.


    A deep, resonating roar echoed through the sparse forest, causing the trees to shudder.


    Amelia''s eyes narrowed as she looked in the direction of the sound, her heart skipping a beat.


    Through the gaps in the trees, she saw arge plume of smoke rising into the sky, the thick, dark column twisting like a serpent.


    "What''s happening there?" she muttered, frowning as her gaze remained fixed on the rising smoke.


    Spark, unperturbed by the tremor, observed the scene with mild interest.


    Before he could respond, a bright light enveloped his body, causing him to lift off the ground. He looked down at himself, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.


    "Oh¡­" he muttered, as if he had just realized something. "I suppose I could use a free ride."


    Amelia barely registered Spark''s words as she flew toward the source of the disturbance.


    Spark floated behind her, surrounded by a soft light that gently but firmly pulling him forward.


    As they neared the source of the smoke, the dense trees began to thin out, revealing a clearing up ahead.


    The roar they had heard earlier grew louder, now mixed with the sound of crackling fire.


    They stopped at the edge of a vast, barren in.


    Before them, in a distance not far away,y a massive crater, its edges charred and smoldering, with smoke billowing from its center.


    The air was thick with the sharp stench of burning earth and the lingering traces of magic.


    Amelia''s eyes narrowed as she tried to make sense of the scene in front of her.


    From their vantage point, they could just barely make out figures surrounding the crater.


    Even from a distance, their imposing stature and the sharp precision with which they moved suggested something far from ordinary.


    These figures were tall, with tan skin and muscr bodies that stood out against the barrenndscape.


    They moved in perfect unison, their arms raised as they unleashed a relentless barrage of spells toward the smoke-filled center of the crater.


    Arrows cut through the air, massive boulders were hurled with incredible force, and countless spells lit up the sky, all aimed at an unseen target hidden within the smoke.


    "What are they attacking?" Amelia muttered, her voiceced with confusion.


    She had witnessed battles before, but this was something entirely different. The sheer intensity of the assault was overwhelming, yet the target remained obscured beneath the thick veil of smoke.


    Just then, a thunderous roar erupted from the center of the crater, shaking the ground beneath their feet.


    The sound was disturbingly familiar, a chilling echo of the one they had heard earlier in the forest.


    Amelia''s heart raced as she focused her gaze on the center of the crater, spreading her senses to see through the smoke and dust.


    Suddenly, something shot up from the center, moving so fast it was nearly impossible for those tanned figures to track.


    However, Amelia, in the distance, managed to follow its movement. She held her breath as she watched the giant creature ascend into the sky, a blur of motion that disappeared in an instant.


    For a moment, the world seemed to hold its breath, the only sounds being the distant crackle of mes and the low murmur of the wind.


    But the silence didn''tst.


    In the next moment, screams of agony filled the air as the tan-skinned figures surrounding the crater withdrew in horror.


    Amelia''s eyes widened in shock as she saw what had happened¡ªseveral of the figures had been reduced to nothing more than stters of blood and gore, their bodies torn apart by some unseen creature.


    The ground around the crater was stained with the gruesome remains of the fallen, their once-imposing forms now reduced to mere pools of blood.


    One of the remaining figures, who had been preparing to cast another spell, suddenly froze in ce.


    His body stiffened, and his head slowly turned as arge shadow loomed over him.


    His eyes widened in terror as he stared up at the enormous being that had appeared behind him.


    The creature was a towering four-armed monstrosity, its massive body battered and dripping with the blood of its recent victims. The creature''s presence was overwhelming, its aura radiating raw, primal power.


    The tan-skinned figure, now fully aware of his impending doom, seemed paralyzed by fear.


    His mouth opened as if to scream, but no sound came out. The creature''s shadow engulfed him, its sheer size dwarfing everything around it.


    Without a word, the creature raised one of its bloodied arms and, in a swift, brutal motion, brought it down on the helpless figure.


    The impact was so powerful that the ground trembled, and when the dust settled, all that remained of the figure was a crimson stain on the earth.

 Chapter 122: Chapter 122 - [Tears of goddess]

    Amelia narrowed her eyes, focusing on the scene unfolding before her. She had never seen anything like this¡ªit wasn''t just a battle; it was a one-sided massacre.


    She nced at Spark, who stood beside her, his expression unreadable as he observed the chaos.


    "What... what is that?" Amelia muttered, unable to tear her eyes away from the scene ahead.


    Spark, who had floated to a stop beside her, observed the creature with a calm, almost detached expression.


    The soft light surrounding him faded as he slowly descended to the ground, his feet touching down lightly on the scorched earth.


    "That," he replied thoughtfully, "is not something you see every day."


    As they continued to watch, the creature moved with terrifying speed, cutting down the fleeing figures one by one.


    The once-mighty force that had surrounded the crater was now reduced to a scattering of survivors, their numbers dwindling with each passing second.


    The few remaining warriors around the crater were ruthlessly ughtered by the monstrous four-armed creature.


    Its massive limbs swung with deadly precision, each strike leaving another lifeless body in its wake.


    The once overwhelming force of the warriors had been decimated, leaving only a handful of survivors.


    "I can''t just stand by and watch this," Amelia muttered.


    Without another word, she dashed forward, her form blurring as she sped toward the battlefield, leaving Spark behind.


    The four-armed giant, still in a frenzy, scanned the area for its next target.


    It spotted a small group of warriors huddled together, their faces pale with fear.


    With a menacing growl, the creature began to lumber toward them, its colossal feet shaking the earth with each step.


    Just as the creature was about to strike, it suddenly paused, its attention drawn to its feet.


    Ayer of frost had begun to form around its legs, quickly thickening into solid ice that rooted it to the spot.


    The giant let out an enraged roar, struggling against the ice that bound it.


    For a moment, it seemed as though the ice would hold, but with a deafening crack, the creature shattered the frozen restraints, freeing itself with a mighty stomp.


    Before it could continue its rampage, Amelia appeared above the creature, hovering effortlessly in the air.


    To the giant, she appeared nothing more than a tiny, insignificant insect, but her presence was impossible to ignore.


    The creature''s glowing red eyes locked onto her, and with a guttural roar, it extended one of its massive arms, reaching out to crush her in its grasp.


    Amelia''s eyes narrowed in concentration, her hands glowing with a cold, blue light.


    As the creature''s hand drew closer, frost began to spread across its skin, rapidly encasing the outstretched limb in a thickyer of ice.


    The freezing cold spiraled downward, wrapping around the creature''s body and enveloping it entirely.


    In the span of a single breath, the four-armed giant was transformed into an enormous ice sculpture, its grotesque form frozen in ce.


    Below, the surviving warriors watched in stunned silence, their eyes wide with disbelief. The once-unstoppable creature was now an immobile ice statue.


    Slowly, the realization dawned on them, and a few began to raise their hands in a triumphant celebration.


    But their victory was short-lived. Amelia''s expression remained cold as she surveyed the scene.


    "You all, leave this area," Amelia''s voice echoed across the battlefield, amplified by a touch of magic.


    The warriors, still emboldened by their perceived victory, hesitated.


    One of them, a burly figure with a scar running down his face, shouted back, "What? You want to take everything for yourself?"


    Another warrior, encouraged by the first, added, "We lost our brothers fighting this thing. How could you take it all for yourself?"


    "Yes!" chimed in another. "We were the ones who weakened it. We deserve our share!"


    Amelia''s gaze turned icy as she looked down at them. She knew that these warriors were often driven by raw strength and a desire for spoils, but theirck of awareness in this situation was infuriating.


    She said nothing, merely watching them with a steely expression.


    Crack!


    Arge piece of ice fell from the frozen giant, crashing to the ground with a thunderous sound.


    The warriors flinched, their bravado faltering as they stared at the cracks spreading across the ice. The once-frozen giant was beginning to break free.


    "This is thest time I''m warning you," Amelia''s voice cut through the air like a de. "Leave this area, or face the consequences."


    Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    This time, her words had the desired effect.


    The warriors, who had moments ago been demanding their share, now looked at the cracking ice with terror in their eyes.


    Without another word, they turned and fled, their heavy footsteps echoing as they raced away from the crater.


    Amelia watched as thest of the warriors disappeared into the distance, their hurried retreat leaving only silence behind.


    Her attention shifted back to the four-armed giant, now encased in crumbling ice. Thin cracks snaked across the frozen surface, spreading rapidly as the creature struggled within its icy prison.


    Crack!


    A thunderous roar erupted from the giant as it finally shattered the ice that had held it captive.


    The beast shook off the remnants of frost, its glowing red eyes ring at Amelia with fury.


    But this time, instead of charging at her in a blind rage, the creature paused. It brought its four massive arms together, sping them in a strange, ominous gesture.


    The ground beneath it began to ripple with energy.


    The earth trembled violently, cracks forming in the soil and radiating outward like spider webs.


    Without warning, arge boulder tore itself free from the ground and hurtled toward Amelia with incredible speed.


    She remained calm, raising her palm toward the iing boulder.


    With a single, effortless wave, the massive rock disintegrated into a cloud of dust.


    "It can even use earth magic," she mused aloud, her gaze growing more curious as she observed the creature.


    Another boulder hurtled toward Amelia, followed by another and another, each onerger than thest.


    With a wave of her hand, she effortlessly shattered each rock, reducing them to nothing but debris.


    However, the constant barrage showed no signs of stopping, and Amelia''s expression hardened as she realized the giant was trying to wear her down.


    "No more ying around," she muttered, rising higher into the sky. The air around her shimmered as she ascended, a faint glow emanating from her body.


    "I haven''t tested my strength since reaching Ethereal Manifestation," she continued, a glint in her eyes. "This is the perfect opportunity."


    As Amelia ascended, her right arm began to glow with a soft, ethereal light.


    She raised it high above her head, her voice calm andmanding as she invoked her power.


    [Tears of the Goddess]


    In response to her words, the clouds above parted, revealing a darkened sky.


    From the heavens, an enormous, mountain-sized hailstone descended, its surface shimmering with a cold, otherworldly light.


    The sheer size and speed of the descending ice sent shockwaves through the air, filling the battlefield with an aura of impending doom.


    Below, the giant sensed the overwhelming danger looming above. It tried to move, but its massive feet were still partially frozen, trapping it in ce.


    Desperate, the creature wrapped itself in a thick cocoon of earth, pulling the ground up around it in a final attempt to shield itself from the oing attack.


    Boom!


    The colossal hailstone collided with the earthen barrier, the impact creating a sound that echoed for miles.


    A wave of freezing energy exploded outward, instantly turning the surroundingndscape into a frozen wastnd. Trees, rocks, and even the ground itself were encased in a thickyer of ice, sparkling in the pale light.


    Amelia hovered in the sky, her eyes locked on the aftermath of her attack.


    The crater where the giant had once stood was now an icy chasm, steam rising from the still-settling frost. For a moment, everything was silent, the battlefield frozen in both time and space.


    But as the ice began to settle, a low, rumbling growl echoed from within the frozen earth.


    Amelia''s eyes narrowed as she peered down at the crater, sensing a lingering presence beneath the icy surface.


    "So, you''re not done yet," she muttered, "Very well. I''ll make sure you don''t get back up."


    She raised her hand once more, ready to deliver the final blow, when a sudden sh of light from the crater caught her attention.


    The ice cracked and splintered, and a massive, bloodied arm burst forth from the frozen ground, wing at the air.


    The creature emerged, bloodied and battered, its once-mighty frame now limping with two of its four arms missing.


    Its body was a gruesome sight of torn flesh and shattered bones. Yet, despite the severe injuries, the giant forced itself to stand, towering defiantly in the crater.


    Amelia watched in silence, a faint hint of admiration flickering in her eyes.


    "What a tenacious creature," she murmured, impressed by its sheer will to survive.


    For someone¡ªor something¡ªto endure an attack of that magnitude was indeed worthy of respect. However, as the giant steadied itself, she knew it was driven only by primal instinct or some darkmand. There would be no reasoning with it; she would have to kill it.


    As she observed the creature, her eyes frowned at the sight.


    The giant''s sides, where its wounds were most severe, began to writhe unnaturally. What had seemed like exposed muscle and tissue now moved like a mass of wriggling worms.


    Slowly, the flesh around the open wounds started to knit back together, the giant''s injuries healing right before her eyes.


    Its legs, once frozen stiff and fractured, began to mend¡ªbones realigning and muscles regenerating at an rming rate.


    The stubs of its severed arms bubbled and stretched as new limbs sprouted, growing rapidly until they were whole.


    In mere moments, the giant was restored to its full, terrifying form, all four arms intact, its body showing no sign of the previous damage.

 Chapter 123: Chapter 123 - Weakness

    Amelia watched with growing frustration as the giant stood once more, its body regenerating at a speed that defied all logic.


    Even the most powerful healing magic she knew of couldn''t work this fast, and none of itpared to the monstrous regeneration happening before her eyes.


    This creature was unlike anything she had ever encountered.


    Amelia raised her palm, narrowing her eyes, focusing on her next attack.


    Above her, a massive, pointed icicle began to form, growing until it was as tall as the giant.


    The air around it crackled with cold energy, and the temperature dropped to a bone-chilling cold, the sheer force of her magic making the atmosphere feel heavy and oppressive.


    With a single wave of her hand, the icicle shot forward like a javelin, hurtling toward the giant''s chest.


    Grrrrr-RAAAAWR!


    The creature let out a deafening roar, its four massive arms reaching out to grab the icy spear. But despite its best efforts, the icicle''s momentum was unstoppable.


    The sharp point pierced through the giant''s chest, driving all the way through to its back.


    The giant''s roar turned into a strangled gasp as the life force drained from its eyes. It stood frozen in ce, impaled by the icicle, its massive body slowly going limp.


    For a moment, the world around them seemed to hold its breath.


    Amelia descended gracefully,nding on top of the icicle that impaled on the giant''s chest.


    Her expression was cold as she looked down at the defeated creature.


    "I guess you''ve got a weak spot after all," she muttered to herself.


    But before she could rx, the giant''s eyes snapped open, glowing with an unnatural fury.


    With a sudden, violent motion, it swung one of its massive fists toward Amelia, aiming to crush her where she stood.


    Bam!


    The impact was met with a loud crack as arge ice wall appeared between them, blocking the giant''s fist.


    Although the wall cracked under the force, it held strong, preventing the creature from reaching her.


    Undeterred, the giant swung another fist, but once again, an ice wall appeared in its path, shattering partway but still holding firm.


    Amelia''s gaze was steely as she floated just out of the giant''s reach, her voice calm yet filled with certainty. "If this had been before my breakthrough, I might have considered retreating. But now, you are no match for me."


    Her words weren''t just a boast; they were a statement of fact. Since reaching the Ethereal Manifestation stage, her control over her power has reached new heights.


    The difference in their strength was vast, like the sky above and the earth below.


    While the creature''s attacks struck fear into others, to her, they seemed almost pitiable, like the helpless iling of a child.


    The giant, undeterred by its inability to reach her, let out another roar, pounding its fists against the ice walls in desperation.


    But Amelia remainedposed, watching as the creature''s futile efforts only highlighted the gap between them.


    It was powerful, yes, but power without control or intelligence was nothing more than brute strength¡ªa force she could easily ovee.


    Growing tired of the back-and-forth, Amelia decided to try a different approach.


    With a wave of her hand, she summonedrge, serpent-like icy vines from the ground.


    The vines twisted around the giant''s arms and legs, their frosty tendrils tightening until the creature waspletely immobilized.


    It struggled against the binding ice, but the more it thrashed, the tighter the icy vines became.


    Amelia floated above it, her gaze cold and analytical. This creature was an anomaly¡ªno ordinary beast.


    It had survived the destruction of its heart, regenerating as if it were merely shrugging off a minor wound.


    Curious to understand its nature, Amelia decided to experiment further.


    With a flick of her wrist, she focused her power on the giant''s chest, freezing its heart into a solid block of ice.


    She waited, watching closely for any signs of life. For a moment, the gianty still, its massive body seemingly lifeless.


    But then, to her disbelief, the creature stirred once more, its eyes snapping open as it roared in defiance. Amelia''s expression hardened.


    "This is impossible," she muttered, more to herself than anyone else.


    She moved in closer, her mind racing through possibilities. If freezing its heart wasn''t enough, perhaps decapitation would be the answer.


    With another gesture, a sharp de of ice materialized and swept through the air, severing the giant''s head clean from its body.


    For a brief moment, the monstrous figure copsed, headless, its blood staining the ground beneath it.


    But to Amelia''s shock, the giant''s body began to twitch and writhe.


    The severed head rolled across the ground, and within moments, the body regenerated, merging seamlessly with the old one. The head reattached itself, and the creature stood once again, as if nothing had happened.


    "This is too bizarre," Amelia murmured, her eyes narrowing in concentration. "Is this thing immortal?"


    Her frustration grew as she considered her next move. No matter what she did, the creature would not die.


    As she was contemting, a familiar voice called out from below.


    "Aim for its head. Don''t sever it¡ªdestroy it."


    Amelia looked down, spotting Spark near the edge of the crater, his expression as aloof as ever, with a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    She nodded. Trusting his judgment, she summoned anotherrge icicle, this time directing it with precise intent.


    The icicle materialized above the giant''s head, its sharp tip aimed directly at the creature''s skull.


    With a decisive gesture, she sent it hurtling downward.


    The icicle pierced through the giant''s head with a sickening crunch, sttering brain matter in every direction. The giant''s body convulsed onest time before going limp, its four arms falling lifelessly to its sides.


    It copsed to the ground with a thunderous thud, finally dead.


    Amelia hovered above the fallen beast, her gaze lingering on its unmoving form. Just then, a glint of light caught her eye.


    Intrigued, she waved her hand, and a palm-sized crystal ball floated up from the giant''s destroyed head.


    She pulled it closer, examining the object with a curious gaze.


    "This... came from inside its head?" she mused aloud, turning the crystal ball over in her hands.


    The orb pulsed faintly with an inner light, its surface smooth except for a small crack on it.


    As the giant''s bodyy motionless, Amelia floated down gently, the small orb held in her hand.


    Her eyes stayed on Spark, who stood casually beside the massive corpse. She approached him, still thinking about the giant creature''s ability.


    "How did you know its weakness was its head?" Amelia asked, her tone curious as she studied Spark''s face.


    "It was the only part it was really protecting," he replied, his voice as calm as ever.


    "Really?" Amelia frowned slightly, her brow furrowing as she tried to remember if the giant had actually guarded its head during their fight.


    It hadn''t seemed particrly defensive about any part of its body. She reyed the battle in her mind, analyzing every move. "I did not notice that¡­"


    She trailed off, her gaze drifting back to the lifeless giant.


    "What kind of creature is this?" she muttered to herself.


    The giant''s ability to regenerate was unlike anything she''d ever seen. Even the most powerful healing magic took time, and none could heal so quickly andpletely Find your next read on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Lost in thought, Amelia barely noticed when Spark moved closer to the giant''s remains. His voice brought her back to reality.


    "Hmm... An Asura, now that''s rare to see," Sparkmented with mild interest, crouching beside arge chunk of the giant''s red flesh and poking it with a stick. "It feels just like a rock, too."


    Amelia turned to him, her expression skeptical. She couldn''t tell if he was serious or if this was just another of his mysteriousments.


    The name ''Asura'' was new to her, and as someone well-versed in her n''s vast records, it was hard to believe such a creature could exist without her knowledge.


    Her n''s history spanned over a thousand years¡ªif they had no record of this creature, how could Spark know? The thought made her suspicious.


    "What is an Asura?" she finally asked, her tone filled with curiosity and doubt.


    "It''s a race of giants from ancient times," Spark replied casually, not even ncing up as he continued to poke at the flesh. "They were said to have the strongest regenerative abilities of any race."


    "A race of giants?" Amelia echoed, her confusion deepening. She knew about many races¡ªsome well-known, others hidden¡ªbut even those hidden races were documented in her n''s archives.


    This, however, was entirely new to her.


    She narrowed her eyes slightly as she studied Spark. "Did you just make that up?"


    Spark shrugged, azy grin spreading across his face.


    "I have read a lot of books," he added lightly. "Plus, I have a knack for knowing things others don''t."


    "Where did you read it? I have nevere across anything like that," she asked again, her skepticism growing.


    "It''s simple," Spark replied, sounding almost nonchnt. "This race went extinct so long ago that they never made it into the records. As for where I read it, that''s a secret."


    She shot him a side-eye, her disbelief evident.


    His words were often wrapped inyers of uncertainty, making her unsure whether to trust him.


    "Sometimes, I think you just enjoy confusing people," she muttered, half to herself.


    Spark chuckled softly, leaning back on his heels.


    "Maybe," he said, his tone yful. "But where''s the fun in giving everything away?"

 Chapter 124: Chapter 124 - Bronn

    Amelia huffed as she tucked the orb away, deciding she didn''t have the energy to decipher Spark''s cryptic remarks right now.


    Just as she was about to ask him different question, the sound of approaching footsteps caught her attention.


    She turned sharply, spotting a group of barbarians cautiously making their way back toward them.


    These were the same warriors who had fled during the battle, and now they were returning, their eyes wide with a mix of fear and awe.


    Find more chapters on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    It was clear they hadn''t gone far and had been watching from a safe distance.


    Amelia sighed heavily, shaking her head at their audacity.


    "If you''re here to ask for a share of the loot, I''ll turn you into ice sculptures," she warned, her tone cold and direct.


    She knew all too well the greedy nature of these barbarians, always eager to scavenge for treasure after others did the hard work.


    The oldest-looking barbarian quickly stepped forward, his hands raised in a calming gesture.


    "No, no, we don''t want anything," he stammered. "We''re here to thank you for killing the giant and avenging our fallen brothers."


    Amelia''s eyes narrowed as she regarded them with suspicion.


    "Justice, you say?" she replied, her voiceced with doubt. "Or are you just here to make sure the danger has passed before you scavenge what''s left?"


    The barbarian leader shook his head vigorously. "We swear it! We have no interest in the spoils. That giant... it has terrorized our people, taken our lives, and destroyed ournds. We only wish to show our gratitude."


    Amelia''s gaze softened slightly, though she kept her guard up.


    "Where did this giante from?" she asked.


    The leader hesitated momentarily, exchanging nervous nces with the other barbarians before speaking.


    "It was released by someone¡ªa mysterious person," he exined, his voice tinged with fear. "He appeared out of nowhere, and unleashed the giant upon us without warning."


    Amelia''s eyes narrowed with interest. "This mysterious person¡ªdo you know anything about him?"


    The leader shook his head, his expression pained. "We don''t know who he was or where he came from. All we know is that he brought death and destruction with him."


    One of the other barbarians, a younger man with a scar across his cheek, stepped forward.


    "Our tribe wasn''t the first to be attacked," he added, his voice shaky. "We heard the news from other tribes¡ªhow they too were destroyed by this giant. Tribe after tribe fell, and we realized it would only be a matter of time before it came for us."


    "We tried to prepare," the leader continued, his tone heavy with regret. "We knew we couldn''t defeat it in a direct fight, so we set up a trap in this crater.


    We waited, hoping to catch it off guard. But it was too strong¡ªour traps barely slowed it down. Most of our warriors were killed in the first few minutes, and those of us who survived were left helpless, scattered."


    Before Amelia could ask more questions, her expression shifted as she sensed something strange.


    Her brows furrowed as she felt a sudden and intense energy approaching from the horizon.


    She turned her gaze away from the barbarians, focusing on the source of the disturbance.


    As she scanned the area above the crater, a distant sound reached her ears¡ªan excited cry echoing across thendscape.


    Woohoo!


    The sound grew louder, more distinct, as a small dot in the sky rapidly expanded, descending at an rming speed.


    Crack!


    A figurended from the sky.


    The ice around the crater shattered into pieces, sending shards flying in all directions as another crater formed within the icy ground.


    A voice boomed from the newly formed pit, filled with excitement and arrogance. "Your savior has arrived!"


    Amelia''s eyes narrowed as she watched the mist clear, revealing a tall, tanned man stepping out of the crater.


    Unlike the ragged survivors, this neer wore a red leather jacket; his armor was sleek and well-crafted. He carried himself with an air of confidence that bordered on smugness.


    The tanned man''s eyes gleamed with wild excitement as he looked around, seemingly unfazed by the destruction he had caused.


    "So, who do I thank for warming up my spot?" he asked, his gaze flicking toward Amelia.


    Amelia didn''t lower her guard, her icy stare locking onto the neer.


    "And who might you be?" she demanded, her voice cold and steady.


    The man grinned widely, spreading his arms to embrace the entire scene.


    "Name''s Bronn, Prince of the Thunderfang Tribe," he dered proudly. "And from the looks of it, I''ve arrived just in time."


    Amelia raised an eyebrow, unimpressed by his bravado.


    "The mess is already dealt with," she replied coolly, nodding toward the lifeless giant.


    Bronn stood in the icy crater, his eyes scanning the remains of the giant''s body before shifting his gaze back to Amelia. His eyes lit up with a mix of admiration and excitement.


    "You must be strong to take down this creature!" he eximed, pounding his fist into his open palm. "Come fight me!"


    Amelia blinked in confusion, clearly taken aback.


    "Huh?" she muttered, her eyes widening as she tried to make sense of the sudden challenge.


    This barbarian had just fallen from the sky, and now he was asking her for a fight out of nowhere. There wasn''t any animosity between them, no reason for a duel¡ªwhat was he even thinking?


    As she hesitated, unsure how to respond, Bronn''s gaze suddenly shifted past her, narrowing in on something¡ªor someone¡ªbehind her.


    Amelia followed his gaze, turning around to see Spark peeking out from behind her. His usual aloof demeanor was reced by a frantic gesture as he waved his hands, signaling her to keep quiet.


    Amelia''s brow arched. What on earth is he up to?


    Bronn started moving toward them, slowly closing the distance, his curious eyes now fixed on Amelia as he circled her.


    Amelia remained still, her mind racing as she tried to figure out what was going on.


    To her surprise, Spark shuffled behind her as well, desperately trying to keep himself hidden from the advancing barbarian.


    The scene grew more absurd with each passing second. Amelia stood in the center, caught between a man and a barbarian now locked in a ridiculous game of cat and mouse.


    She couldn''t hold back her amusement any longer.


    With a quick leap to the side, she left Sparkpletely exposed. For a moment, time seemed to freeze as Spark stood there, staring at her in utter disbelief.


    "You traitor!" Spark mouthed, his eyes wide with betrayal.


    Before Spark could utter another word, a booming voice echoed in his ears, startling him.


    "Sparky!" Bronn bellowed, his face lighting up with pure joy as he charged toward him like a boulder rolling downhill.


    Spark''s eyes widened in horror.


    "Wait! Wait!" he tried to reason, but it was toote. Bronn wrapped his massive arms around Spark in a crushing bear hug, lifting him off the ground effortlessly.


    "I knew it was you!" Bronnughed heartily. "Sparky!"


    Spark, now dangling in the air, struggled to breathe as Bronn''s grip tightened.


    "Put me down!" he coughed, "And stop calling me Sparky!"


    Amelia, standing off to the side, finally let out theugh she''d been holding back, watching the entire scene with amusement.


    "Sparky?" she echoed with a smirk, crossing her arms. "Is that your real name?"


    Spark red at her, his pride clearly wounded.


    "Don''t encourage him!" he managed to say, though it came out as more of a gasp with Bronn''s arms still wrapped tightly around him.


    Amelia, now with her arms crossed and a smirk ying on her lips, observed the duo with growing curiosity.


    "So, you two know each other?" she asked, lightly teasing.


    "Know each other?" Bronn bellowed, his eyes twinkling. "Sparky is our boss!"


    "Boss¡­ like a chief?" Amelia echoed, her confusion deepening as she tried to imagine a tall, bulky version of Sparkmanding a group of barbarians. The mental image was so absurd that she had to stifle anotherugh.


    Spark, noticing the shift in her expression, quickly intervened.


    "Hey, whatever you''re imagining, it''s not true," he said, his voice tinged with exasperation.


    Bronn finally set Spark down, pping him hard on the back.


    "It''s been too long!" Bronn boomed, his excitement evident. "Where have you been hiding, you slippery fox?"


    "Hiding? No, of course not," Spark muttered, adjusting his robe and stepping back as far as possible. He shot Amelia a look of pure exasperation as if to ask why she had revealed him. "I''ve just been¡­ busy."


    Bronn grinned widely, clearly not buying it. "Busy, huh? Well, no more excuses! I''m bringing you back to the academy."


    Spark''s shoulders slumped in exaggerated dejection. His eyes flicked toward Amelia, who was still watching the interaction with thinly veiled amusement.


    "Actually, I can''t go back just right now," Spark said, his tone suddenly heavy with feigned regret. And gestured vaguely in Amelia''s direction. "I''ve got to go somewhere with her."


    Bronn''s eyes followed Spark''s hand andnded on Amelia, his expression shifting from excitement to curiosity.


    He squinted at her for a moment before realization seemed to dawn on him.


    "Oh!" he eximed, his voice booming. "Is she your mate?"


    Amelia blinked,pletely bewildered by the question.


    "Mate?" she repeated, her gaze shifting to Spark, clearly confused.


    Spark''s eyes gleamed as leaned in closer to her, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. He whispered in her ear, "It''s the way they refer to a friend."


    Amelia''s eyes narrowed in doubt. Although she hadn''t known Spark long, she had quickly picked up on the look that meant he was up to something.


    "Is that true?" she asked, her tone wary.


    "Absolutely," Spark whispered back, his voice full of sincerity.


    Slightly hesitant, Amelia turned back to Bronn, her expression smoothing into one of calm eptance.


    "Yes," she said with a nod, "I am his mate."

 Chapter 125: Chapter 125 - Greater ruin

    Bronn''s eyes widened in surprise, his mouth forming a big O-shape.


    The sight of his huge figure frozen in shock was almostical, especially given how intimidating he usually seemed. But then, as if a switch had been flipped, his expression changed to one of pure delight.


    "Well, why didn''t you say so earlier? That''s great news, Sparky!" Bronn boomed, his wide grin stretching from ear to ear.


    Spark struggled to suppress hisughter, especially as Amelia stood beside him, nodding along with a straight face despite the absurdity of the situation.


    The entire scene was so surreal that he almost wanted to let the joke continue indefinitely, just to see how far it would go.


    "What did you mean when you said he is your boss?" Amelia suddenly asked, her eyes narrowing as she nced between the two.


    "He''s the strongest out of all of us!" Bronn beamed with pride, puffing out his chest. "That''s why Sparky is the boss."


    "Strongest?" Amelia echoed, shaking her head slightly.


    The memory of Spark''s boast in the cave resurfaced in her mind¡ªhow he had imed to be strongest, even as they faced the unknown dangers of that abyssal ce.


    Did he coax this barbarian the same way he had managed to handle the chaos? She wondered.


    Before she could ponder further, Bronn turned his attention to Spark, a confused expression crossing his face. "Hey, Sparky, why can''t I sense any aura from you? Did you not eat anything?"


    Amelia sighed, rubbing her temples as Bronn continued to barrage Spark with questions.


    She nced at Spark, half-expecting him to answer with one of his usual cryptic or evasive replies. But Spark just stood in silence, clearly exhausted by Bronn''s relentless curiosity.


    As Bronn continued to press Spark with question after question, Amelia suddenly felt a shift in the air¡ªa wave of energy was heading their way, rapidly closing in on their location.


    Her eyes flicked to the horizon, where several tiny figures dotted the sky, gradually growingrger as they drew closer.


    Soon, the neersnded near the icy crater. Amelia could see that they were a group of powerful barbarian warriors, their presencemanding and their gazes sharp as they surveyed the battlefield.


    "Your Highness, please don''t charge in alone next time," a worried voice called out, belonging to an older barbarian who stepped forward, his concern clear.


    "You guys are just slow," Bronn replied casually, shrugging off the concern.


    The elderly barbarian hesitated, clearly wanting to correct Bronn but unsure how to do so without offending him. "Well¡­ Your Highness, you were just too fast, not that we were slow."


    The elder''s gaze then shifted to Amelia, his eyes narrowing as he took in her presence. The overwhelming energy and chilling aura she emitted were impossible to ignore.


    "Are you the one who froze this ce?" he asked, his tone rough and direct.


    "Hey, watch your tone," Bronn cautioned the elder, his voice firm. "She''s the one who took down the giant."


    The barbarians exchanged surprised nces, their expressions a mix of disbelief and awe.


    The idea that a seemingly delicate woman like Amelia could have single-handedly defeated such a terrifying creature was hard for them to grasp.


    The elderly barbarian was the first to regain hisposure. His tone was more respectful this time as he asked, "Did you find anything on the giant?"


    Amelia remained silent, her expression unreadable. She didn''t feel the need to answer, especially to a group that had arrivedte to the battle.


    Sensing her reluctance, the elder quickly added, "We only wish to see it. No harm wille to it, we promise."


    After a moment of hesitation, Amelia retrieved the orb she had found on the giant and handed it over to the elder.


    The barbarians gathered around to examine the orb, their eyes widening in astonishment. Murmurs of shock rippled through the group.


    "This¡­ This is incredible," one of the barbarians muttered, barely able to tear his gaze away from the orb.


    The dense concentration of energy within the orb,bined with its rare material, made it an invaluable treasure.


    A gleam of greed flickered in their eyes, but it was quickly extinguished by Bronn''s next words.


    "Just so you know," Bronn said, his tone casual but with a clear warning, "She is Sparky''s mate."


    "Sparky?" the barbarians echoed in unison, their confusion obvious. "Your Highness means that Lord Spark from the academy?"


    "Oh, you''ve never seen him in person, have you?" Bronn asked, pointing toward Spark. "That''s him."


    The barbarians followed Bronn''s finger, their eyesnding on Spark, who stood calmly beside Amelia.


    His golden hair glinted in the light, and his green eyes held a cool, indifferent look¡ªa sharp contrast to the nervous energy crackling among the neers.


    The elderly barbarian quickly stepped forward, bowing his head slightly in a gesture of respect. "Lord Spark, we wee you to Grimhold."


    The other barbarians followed suit, bowing their heads and greeting him with deference. "His Highness has told us much about you, Lord Spark."


    "Oh, he did?" Spark replied, his tone light, though he could barely contain his amusement at the way things were unfolding.


    Amelia, watching the barbarians'' reactions, couldn''t help but feel a flicker of confusion.


    Was there more to Spark''s background than she had initially thought? The way they treated him with such reverence made her wonder.


    The elderly barbarian, remembering his earlier inquiry, quickly turned back to Amelia.


    His tone hadpletely shifted to one of respect as he handed the orb back to her. "We didn''t realize you were Lord Spark''s mate. Please forgive our earlier conduct."


    Amelia nodded as she took the orb, not making a big deal out of the gesture. The earlier tension had dissipated, and she wasn''t one to hold a grudge over minor offenses.


    Still, she couldn''t shake the growing curiosity about Spark''s true identity.


    Beside her, Spark was barely holding back hisughter, his lips twitching as he tried to keep a straight face. The entire situation was so far from what he had expected when he first arrived here.


    But for now, he maintained hisposed expression, letting the charade continue just a bit longer, all while secretly enjoying Amelia''s bewildered nces.


    As the survivors barbarians approached, their faces showed the toll of exhaustion and slight fear.


    They began recounting the events to the elderly barbarian and his group, their voices steady despite the fatigue.


    They didn''t leave out a single detail, describing the fierce battle, the emergence of the giant, and how Amelia had ultimately taken it down.


    The elderly barbarian listened closely, nodding now and then, his sharp eyes flicking between Spark and Amelia.


    When they were retelling the story to the elderly barbarian, Spark finally Spoke, his tone casual but tinged with curiosity. "What are you doing here in Grimhold, Bronn? Shouldn''t you be at the academy?"


    Bronn straightened up, his massive form towering over everyone else. "I got a message from my father about a ruin appearing in Grimhold. He said I had to return quickly."


    Spark raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "What kind of ruin would need someone like you to handle it?"


    Bronn scratched his head, looking momentarily puzzled. "Not sure, but my father mentioned it could be a greater ruin."


    Amelia, who had been quietly listening, perked up at the mention of a greater ruin.


    "A greater ruin?" she repeated, clearly interested.


    Bronn nodded, still a bit confused by her sudden interest. "Yeah, that''s what he said. But we don''t know for sure yet. That''s why we''re heading there¡ªto see if it''s actually a great ruin."


    In a ce as vast as Grimhold, ruins could go unnoticed for weeks, even months, because of the dense forests and dangerous terrain.


    If it truly was a great ruin, the opportunities it might hold were immense.


    "Has anyone upied the ruin yet?" she asked, her tone more urgent.


    Bronn shrugged his broad shoulders. "No idea. That''s what we''re trying to find out."


    As their conversation continued, the interrogation on the other side hade to an end.


    The elderly barbarian, having gathered all the necessary information, approached Bronn and whispered something into his ear.


    Bronn listened carefully before turning to the survivors who had just shared their story.


    "You all can go to my Thunderfang Tribe and settle there," Bronn offered, his voice warm and reassuring. But the survivors hesitated, exchanging uneasy nces with each other.


    Noticing their hesitation, Bronn added with a confident grin, "Don''t worry. Just tell them I sent you. You''ll be epted."


    The survivors seemed somewhat reassured by this, but the hesitation still lingered.


    Life in Grimhold was harsh, with barbarians living in separate tribes, constantly struggling for survival.


    They weren''t united, often fighting each other for resources. Only the strongest survive in this brutal environment.


    But when a crisis threatened all of Grimhold, they would unite, setting aside their differences to face the threat together. This was a strange practice of theirs.

 Chapter 126: Chapter 126 - To the ruin

    The survivor barbarians exchanged onest round of uncertain nces before finally heading toward the Thunderfang Tribe, just as Bronn had suggested.


    Once thest of them was out of sight, Bronn turned to Spark, his eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "Sparky, how about you join us?" he asked, his voice full of eager anticipation.


    "Join in?" Spark repeated tly, as if he already knew what wasing.


    "Yeah,e with us to explore the ruin," Bronn said, nodding enthusiastically. "I''ll give you a share of whatever we find."


    Spark waved his hand dismissively. "You can go alone on your grave-robbing adventure."


    "You really don''t like exploring ruins, huh?" Bronn''s excitement dimmed into a wry smile. "How about you just tag along? You won''t even have to lift a finger."


    "No," Spark replied curtly. "If it turns out to be a greater ruin, you''ll just drag me into helping you."


    Bronn chuckled nervously, scratching the back of his head. Spark had seen right through his n. "Come on, Sparky. You''re the boss. Can''t you help just this once?"


    Spark sighed, already feeling tired from the conversation. He was about to decline again when Amelia spoke up.


    "I want to go see this ruin."


    Bronn''s face lit up instantly.


    "That would be a great help," he said, clearly grateful for her sudden interest.


    He knew that anyone who could take down a giant that had terrorized nearby tribes had to be extraordinary.


    He turned back to Spark with a sly grin. "Your mate is joining. Now you have toe, Sparky."


    Spark was momentarily speechless. Bronn''s logic was baffling, but Spark realized he had only himself to me for the situation. After all, he was the one who had made up the story about them being mates.


    Now he had to keep up the act until Amelia returned home, or Bronn might spread rumors that could ruin his reputation at the academy.


    With a deep sigh, Spark finally relented. "Fine, but only this once."


    "That''s my boss!" Bronn eximed, his enthusiasm returning in full force.


    Just as the conversation was winding down, Spark wrinkled his nose, catching an unpleasant smell.


    "Did you not shower?" he asked, holding his nose in disgust as he looked at Bronn.


    "Boss..." Bronn''s shoulders slumped, looking genuinely hurt. "I''ve learned to stay clean after living among humans. You can''t me me like this."


    Spark turned to the elderly barbarians standing beside Bronn. "Then is it you four?"


    "NO, no, no!" they hurriedly shook their heads in denial, their faces pale with rm.


    Spark was about to turn to Amelia when she interjected, "It''sing from the giant''s corpse."


    They all turned toward the massive body, which was now visibly rotting and falling apart before their eyes.


    "What''s happening?" Bronn asked, watching in disgust as the giant''s flesh seemed to melt away.


    "It''s because this isn''t real flesh, Your Highness," exined the elderly barbarian, who seemed to be the most knowledgeable among them. "It was a sort of puppet with a core. That orb removed was holding its essence together. Now that the core is gone, this fake flesh is dissolving."


    "A puppet?" Bronn echoed, staring at the disintegrating flesh with disbelief.


    In just a few moments, the giant''s corpse hadpletely dissolved, turning into a thick, foul-smelling liquid that seeped into the ground.


    Thest traces of the terrifying creature that had caused so much destruction were gone, leaving only a putrid puddle in its ce.


    The battlefield had be a muddy mess, the once-frozen ground now reduced to a sticky swamp as the ice melted away after Amelia withdrew her energy.


    Not a single trace of the giant remained¡ªnot even a bone to mark its existence. The only evidence that the creature had ever been there was the orb Amelia had carefully tucked away.


    "Let''s keep moving," Bronn said, finding no reason to linger in the deste wastnd. With a powerful leap, heunched himself into the sky, shouting a joyous,


    WooHooo!


    The group of barbarians didn''t hesitate to follow, their forms vanishing into the horizon with the same eagerness.


    Amelia rose into the air as well, her energy forming a protective barrier around Spark, lifting him alongside her.


    "Another free ride, I guess," Spark muttered as he floated behind her, his voice carrying a mix of amusement and resignation.


    Amelia didn''t respond, her mind upied with the unsettling appearance of a greater ruin in Grimhold.


    She had barely escaped from a ruin deep within that cursed ce, and now, just after emerging from one nightmare, another ruin had surfaced. And not just any ruin¡ªa greater ruin.


    The timing was too strange, even for someone like her, who had spent years studying the unpredictable nature of these ancient sites.


    It defied logic for ruins to emerge so close together in time.


    As these thoughts churned in her mind, they traveled quickly, covering great distances in mere moments.


    Soon, they arrived at arge hill that loomed over the dense forest surrounding it.


    Amelia''s instincts kicked in as she sensed something was off.


    She nced upward and her eyes widened in shock.


    At the peak of the hill, a massive cyclone twisted violently, its powerful winds roaring loud enough to be heard from miles away.


    "Is this strange phenomenon linked to the greater ruin?" she whispered to herself, her voice tinged with both awe and curiosity.


    Though she had never encountered a greater ruin before, the raw power radiating from the cyclone was unmistakable. This was no ordinary urrence.


    Amelia followed the group, gradually descending toward a small clearing at the base of the hill.


    As they touched down, a loud,manding voice broke through the stillness.


    "Huh! Are you trying to pick a fight?" Bronn''s booming voice echoed across the clearing, immediately catching Amelia''s attention.


    She turned to see Bronn''s group locked in a heated argument with another band of barbarians.


    These neers were dressed in dark clothing, and each one radiated a powerful energy that matched the intensity of Bronn''s warriors.


    "Why don''t you start first?" one of the barbarians from the rival group sneered, his voice dripping with mockery.


    The tension between the two groups intensified, their shouts and challenges reverberating through the clearing, driven by the raw, battle-hungry spirit that wasmon among barbarians in Grimhold. Confrontations like this were an everyday urrence; these people thrived on the thrill ofbat.

 Chapter 127: Chapter 127 - Old enmity [clear cache before reading]

    As the argument escted, Amelia took the chance to survey their surroundings.


    Besides the two quarreling groups, she noticed another group of barbarians observing from a distance.


    Unlike the other two, this third group seemed more restrained, their demeanor calm andposed as they watched the scene unfold in the clearing.


    The ruin had yet to emerge fully, and without the usual miasma leaking from it, there was no way to determine its ss or danger level.


    All they could do was wait, their anticipation growing with each passing moment.


    As time passed, more and more barbarian groups arrived, there were also a few groups of humans, each iming a spot near the hill.


    Amelia was confident that none posed a serious threat to her, but the sheer number of them gathering was bing a concern.


    Eventually, the two arguing groups realized that continuing their fight would only make them look foolish in front of the growing crowd.


    They begrudgingly backed down, each side muttering angrily as they retreated to their respective corners. The tension in the air lingered, but the clearing fell into a brief silence.


    Amelia scanned the area once more, her sharp gaze catching on something that made her heart skip a beat.


    In one shadowed corner of the clearing, she spotted a group of humans dressed in blue attire. The sight of them sent a wave of fire through her.


    Her eyes immediately hardened, turning icy as memories of a past encounter flooded her mind.


    The air around her grew colder, and droplets of moisture in the air crystallized into tiny shards of ice.


    These were the very same people who had ambushed her, driving her to the edge of despair until she had been forced to leap into that abyssal ce.


    The terror and desperation she had felt that day came rushing back, rekindling a deep-seated anger.


    Spark, noticing the sudden drop in temperature, turned to Amelia with a concerned frown, his usual aloof expression reced by one of unease. "what''s wrong?"


    She didn''t respond, her gaze fixed on the group in blue. The frost in the air thickened around her, creating a faint mist that swirled as her anger took shape.


    Amelia''s icy aura spread across the clearing, creating a cold barrier that made even the toughest barbarians back away further.


    She floated slowly toward the group of humans, her presence drawing the attention of everyone around.


    The chill emanating from her seemed to sink into the bones of those nearby, forcing them to step back, clearing a path for her.


    The humans, dressed in their distinct blue attire, noticed her approach immediately.


    Their expressions shifted from curiosity to caution as she drew closer.


    When she was just a few meters away, an old man from the group stepped forward, his eyes narrowing as he studied her.


    "You survived that ce," he said, his voice filled with disbelief. "How?"


    A younger man in the group spoke up, his toneced with suspicion. "It must be because of that artifact."


    At these words, something clicked in the old man''s mind, and he slowly nodded.


    "Well, now that you''re here, hand over the artifact," he demanded, his confidence growing as if her survival had only strengthened his resolve to get what he wanted.


    Amelia''s gaze remained cold, her expression unyielding.


    "Did you forget what I told youst time?" she asked, her voice as icy as the aura surrounding her.


    The old man sneered, shrugging dismissively. "What did you say? I don''t remember anything."


    Amelia''s eyes narrowed, her voice dropping to a deadly whisper. "I told you, if I survived, I would hunt down everyst one of you."


    Her words hung in the air, thick with the fire of retribution.


    But instead of being intimidated, the groupughed, brushing off her threat as empty boasting.


    "You think you can take us all on?" the younger man mocked, his voice dripping with contempt. "Last time, it was luck that saved you. Now, you won''t escape."


    The older man, clearly the leader, stepped forward, his aura ring with the power of a peak Astral Bloom stage.


    Energy surged around him, causing the ground beneath his feet to crack and shift.


    The others in his group watched in awe, their faces reflecting their admiration for his strength.


    The old man began to advance on Amelia, each step heavy with power. His aura pressed down on the space around her, ensuring there would be no escape this time.


    The barbarians and other humans in the area watched in tense silence, none daring to interfere in what was clearly a personal dispute.


    Off to the side, Spark casually grabbed Bronn''s arm, stopping him from intervening.


    His eyes were fixed on Amelia, a flicker of curiosity visible in his usually aloof gaze. He wanted to see what she would do next.


    The old man was the first to strike.


    He raised his arm, and with a fierce gesture, a massive dragon made of fire materialized in the air.


    Its scorching heat radiated outward, as if trying to melt everything in its vicinity. The air shimmered with intense heat, and the ground beneath it began to crack and glow with a fiery red hue.


    With a flick of his wrist, the old man sent the fiery serpents charging toward Amelia.


    Everything in its path was consumed by mes, the very soil beneath it burning to a blistering crimson.


    In an instant, the serpents coiled tightly around Amelia, engulfing her in a swirling inferno, its form roaring with life as it trapped her at its center.


    The crowd watched in awe, expecting Amelia to be incinerated within seconds.


    But amid the roaring mes, Amelia simply sighed, her voice calm and unimpressed.


    "Is this all?" she murmured, her breath turning to frost as she exhaled.


    The serpents, which had been zing with fierce heat, suddenly began to dim.


    The mes flickered, their brightness fading until only a small, flickering ember remained.


    With a gentle puff of breath from Amelia, thest bit of fire was snuffed out, leaving nothing but a wisp of smoke hanging in the air.


    The crowd stood in stunned silence, the sheer power of the old man''s attack reduced to nothing by Amelia''s effortless cold.


    "You dare mock me!" the old man roared, his voice filled with fury. "If one isn''t enough, then how about ten?"


    With that, he unleashed the full power of his Astral Bloom stage.


    Above him, ten fiery serpents materialized, each one zing even brighter and hotter than before.


    The spectators, already watching from a safe distance, retreated even further, afraid to be anywhere near the intense heat radiating from the serpents.


    With a fierce wave of his hand, the old man sent the ten serpents hurtling toward Amelia, their fiery forms writhing in the air as they closed in on her.


    "If this is the only trick you''ve got, that''s a shame," Amelia remarked calmly, taking a single step forward.


    As she did, a powerful aura rippled out from her, sweeping across the clearing.


    The moment the serpents reached her, they flickered and were instantly snuffed out, disappearing as if they had never existed.


    Amelia then released her ethereal manifestation aura, a force so overwhelming that it sent shockwaves through the air.


    The temperature dropped sharply, frost spreading across the ground and freezing the very air around them.


    The once-burning heat was reced by a chilling cold that made everyone shiver.


    The old man''s eyes widened in terror as he realized he waspletely outmatched.


    The confidence he had moments ago crumbled, reced by sheer panic as he began toprehend the full extent of Amelia''s power.


    The crowd, still in shock, began to murmur, their voicesced with confusion and awe.


    "What''s this pressure?" someone whispered. Even though they were far from the confrontation, they felt intense pressure bore down on them.


    "Is that¡­ an ethereal manifestation?" another voice asked, filled with disbelief.


    Fear gripped the old man''s heart as he desperately tried to escape.


    He poured every ounce of energy into his legs, but before he could make a move, Amelia lifted her arm and waved it gently.


    Instantly, the old man''s body froze in ce, encased in a thickyer of ice that captured his fear-stricken expression.


    The others in his group, sensing the shift in power, tried to flee, but they too were caught mid-motion, their bodies trapped in an icy prison.


    Amelia''s eyes narrowed as she waved her arm again.


    A soft breeze passed through the clearing, and in the next moment, the frozen figures shattered into countless pieces, the sound of breaking ice echoing through the air.


    The crowd gasped in unison, stunned by the sheer disy of her power.


    Bronn, who had been watching the scene with wide eyes, finally found his voice. He turned to Spark, his face more amazed than shocked.


    "Sparky, your mate is super strong," he said, his voice filled with admiration.


    Spark merely shrugged, as if he had expected all this.


    As the pieces of the shattered figures settled onto the ground, Amelia''s icy aura slowly faded, releasing everyone from the pressure.


    The crowd remained silent, still processing what they had just witnessed.


    No one dared to approach her, the fear and respect she had just earned keeping them at a distance.


    Amelia floated back to Spark''s side, her expression calm, as if nothing out of the ordinary had just happened.

 Chapter 128: Chapter 128 - Escapee

    A/N: Change of Pov it will onlyst few chapter, zing goes wild in this chapter. ke! Ke! ke!


    A golden carriage flew across the grassy ins at an incredible speed, leaving behind a faint, shimmering trail in the sky.


    Unlike the typical carriages drawn by powerful beasts, this one moved effortlessly on its own, as if defying the veryws of nature.


    Inside the carriage, Reynold''s group took a moment to rest, recovering after escaping the forest.


    Zhao Shi sat by the window, his eyes wide with awe as he watched thendscape sh by in a blur of green.


    "This thing is unbelievably fast, Lord Reynold," he said, his voice filled with amazement. "I never thought I''d be riding in something like this one day."


    Reynold, seated calmly beside him, nced briefly out of the window.


    "We are out of the forest now," he replied coolly. "That''s why I brought it out. Inside Grimhold, it would''ve drawn too much unwanted attention."


    The group had been on the run for days, with no time to rx or let their guard down.


    Reynold had kept the flying carriage hidden the entire time¡ªits gleaming presence far too conspicuous for the treacherous, overgrown forest.


    But now that they were in the open ins, there was no need for caution.


    In the corner of the carriage, little Alicey curled up, sleeping peacefully beneath a soft nket.


    Her small body rose and fell with each deep breath, the exhaustion of their journey finally catching up to her.


    By her side, Pooe, her ever-vignt nanny, sat stroking Alice''s hair with gentle fingers as she slept.


    "How long will the pill''s effectst?" Pooe asked quietly, her voice barely above a whisper as she nced over at Reynold.


    "It will wear off soon," Reynold answered without turning, still focused on the passing scenery. "We can give her another if necessary."


    Pooe let out a soft sigh, her hand continuing to move gently through Alice''s hair.


    The constant danger, the relentless chases, and the bloody battles would have been too much for Alice to witness.


    Reynold had thus prepared a sleeping pill to keep Alice unaware of the horrors unfolding around them.


    "I understand," Pooe murmured, her gaze softening as she looked down at Alice.


    The interior of the carriage was quiet, save for the soft hum of the magical forces that propelled it forward.


    For the first time in days, the group had a moment of peace, a break from the endless cycle of running and fighting.


    The open ins stretched endlessly before them, offering a rare feeling of safety.


    But despite the calm, Pooe could not shake the gnawing sense of unease that lingered, a dread that had taken root deep within her during their time in Grimhold.


    Her eyes drifted toward Reynold, who still sat by the window, his expression calm and unreadable.


    She watched him for a moment, her thoughts heavy.


    This man, Reynold, she thought to herself, is dangerous.


    There was something about the way he always seemed in control, no matter how dire their situation became.


    Pooe could sense it¡ªbehind hisposed exterior was a man willing to do whatever it took to achieve his goals, no matter the cost.


    Her mind wandered back to the Grimhold forest and the terrifying moments when they had been chased by the barbarians.


    She vividly remembered how he had wielded his sword that day. His movements were smooth and precise, each strike perfectly calcted, each sh more deadly than the one before.


    It was not just his raw strength that stood out to her¡ªit was the absolute control he had over his sword.


    It was as if he had created his own space on the battlefield, where every movement of his de shaped the oue.


    At that moment, Pooe had realized Reynold was no ordinary man.


    Growing up, Pooe had been taught that the people of the mortal empire were weak, and more reliant on their status and wealth than any real skill.


    She had always believed that those from the empirecked true mastery of their arts, dismissing them aszy and arrogant.


    She carried a sense of superiority, viewing them as lesser, thinking they posed no real threat.


    But then she had seen Reynold fight.


    With calm confidence, he had used his domain.


    In that moment, everything changed. A quiet but overpowering presence spread from him, as if he controlled the very space around him.


    His sword danced through the air with the precision of an artist painting a masterpiece. Each strike was perfectly timed, creating a deadly web that none of their attackers could escape.


    Pooe had watched in awe as the seemingly unstoppable barbarians fell, one after another.


    They did not even have time to scream.


    The air barely stirred, yet where Reynold''s sword passed, the warriors were reduced to nothing more than crimson mist.


    In her mind''s eye, she could still picture it¡ªthe way the light gleamed off the edge of his sword, the effortless precision in his movements.


    His expression had remainedpletely calm, almost detached, as if wiping out an entire group of enemies was just another task to be done.


    He had not shown a flicker of emotion, no trace of fear or satisfaction. It was as if the lives he had taken meant nothing.


    Reynold''s skill with a sword wasn''t the most terrifying thing about him. Pooe realized this not long after. It was not the swift killing of the barbarians that haunted her¡ªit was what came afterward, something far more unsettling.


    Once they had left the bloody field behind, their journey through the dense, shadowy Grimhold forest continued.


    For hours, they wandered through the thick maze of trees, lost and uncertain of their path.


    At one point, they stumbled upon arge barbarian tribe, alive with activity and movement.


    The sight of so many warriors should have been a clear warning to turn back and avoid another confrontation. But Reynold had other ns.


    "I will sneak in and get a map," he had said, his voice calm, as if they were discussing something mundane.


    Before Pooe could respond, he had already disappeared into the darkness, leaving the group hidden safely at a distance.


    For a while, everything remained quiet.


    But then, suddenly, a massive explosion ripped through the silence.


    The sound was deafening, like a thunderp, and the ground trembled beneath Pooe''s feet. Her heart pounded as she turned toward the source of the noise, her breath catching in her throat.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief as she saw a towering giant appear, seemingly out of nowhere, wreaking havoc on the tribe.


    The creature was enormous, its presence overwhelming and terrifying.


    It crushed everything in its path with terrifying ease¡ªhuts, walls, and even the barbarians who tried to stop it were destroyed in seconds.


    The barbarians fought back fiercely, throwing everything they had at the giant.


    But no matter how hard they tried, their efforts were in vain. The power radiating from the creature was immense, almost unnatural.


    Even from a distance, Pooe could feel it¡ªthe sheer force of its presence sent a chill down her spine.


    This was not something that could be reasoned with or fought off. It was raw, unstoppable destruction.


    Her mind raced with questions. Could Reynold have caused this? The timing was too perfect, too precise to be anything else. But how? The thought unsettled her. This was not a simple distraction¡ªit was a disaster on a scale she hadn''t imagined.


    By the time Reynold returned, casually holding a rolled-up map, the tribe was in ruins.


    The once bustling camp was reduced to smoldering rubble.


    The giant''s distant roars still echoed through the forest as it continued its path of devastation, now too far away to be seen but leaving behind the unmistakable destruction of its presence.


    Pooe, filled with shock and disbelief, looked at Reynold.


    "What was that?" she demanded, her voice sharp with fear and confusion. She needed answers¡ªhow had the giant appeared so suddenly, and why?


    Reynold did not reply at first. His expression remained calm, unaffected by the chaos that had unfolded.


    "It will buy us some time," he said simply. He turned his attention back to the map in his hands, as if the carnage he had caused was just another detail in their journey.


    Pooe stood frozen, trying to process what had just happened. The image of the giant''s rampage, the utter devastation, was burned into her memory.


    His calm detachment, the way he treated the destruction of an entire tribe as nothing more than a means to an end, chilled her to the core.


    Reynold was not just a skilled warrior.


    He was someone who could wield forces that defied reason, without hesitation or remorse. And that, more than anything, was what truly terrified her.


    At that moment, she realized, the man standing before her was not just a mortal from a weak empire. He was something far more dangerous, powerful, andpletely beyond her understanding.

 Chapter 129: Chapter 129 - Silver Cube

    As the golden carriage glided across the grassy ins, Alice stirred in her sleep.


    A faint flicker crossed her brow, and her eyelids fluttered open. She blinked a few times, shaking off thest traces of sleep.


    Pooe noticed the movement and gently brushed a stray lock of hair from the young girl''s face.


    "You''re awake, little miss," Pooe said softly, her voice warm andforting.


    Alice yawned and stretched her arms, taking a moment to look around the carriage. Her eyes quickly found Reynold, who had already noticed that she was awake.


    "Are you hungry?" Reynold asked, his tone calm, though there was a hint of care in his voice.


    Still rubbing her eyes, Alice nodded sleepily.


    Without a word, Reynold waved his hand and retrieved out a small pouch.


    Opening it, he revealed a stash of snacks, something he had kept on hand for emergencies.


    "Here," he said, offering the snacks to her. "You can have some of it."


    Alice''s eyes brightened with excitement as she eagerly took the food.


    "Thank you, Uncle Reynold!" she eximed, already tearing into the snacks with enthusiasm.


    As she munched happily, a rare, gentle smile flickered across Reynold''s face, softening his usual calm and serious demeanor.


    For a moment, there was a warmth in his expression that seemed almost fatherly.


    But just as quickly as it had appeared, the smile faded, reced by his usualposed look.


    Suddenly, Reynold stood up, his expression turning serious. Then he nced toward the door of the carriage.


    "Stay inside,"


    Pooe and Zhao Shi exchanged uncertain nces, instantly sensing the shift in his tone.


    Without hesitation, Reynold slid open the door and climbed up to the top of the carriage with ease.


    Once on top, his sharp gaze swept across the horizon.


    Even though they were speeding across the ins, he had sensed something off¡ªsomething approaching from multiple directions.


    The ins stretched out vast and empty, with nothing but open space as far as the eye could see.


    Yet Reynold''s instincts were rarely wrong.


    Soon enough, distant dots on the horizon began to take shape.


    At first, they were barely visible, but with each passing second, they grewrger, moving fast and closing in on the carriage.


    They weren''t just following behind¡ªthey wereing from several angles, surrounding them.


    Reynold''s eyes narrowed, as he nced over his shoulder at the rapidly approaching figures, calcting their speed.


    The golden carriage, though faster than anything pulled by beasts, was still being caught up at an rming rate.


    Whoever was after them wasn''t just chasing¡ªthey had prepared for this moment, and they were closing in fast across the open ins. They knew what they were doing.


    "I should''ve prepared something faster," Reynold murmured to himself, shaking his head, a note of irritation in his otherwise calm voice.


    He looked back again, watching their pursuers. "Well, it''s my first time being chased like this. I didn''t expect this kind of ambush."


    His gaze swept over the opennd one more time, taking in the scale of the threat. It was clear that these people had nned their attack carefully.


    Reynold let out a low curse under his breath, feeling a rare moment of frustration.


    Being caught off guard was not something he was used to, and yet here they were, forced into a situation he hadn''t fully prepared for.


    As the barbarians closed in from all sides, the tension thickened in the air.


    Reynold''s eyes glinted with a cold light as he considered his options.


    Should I kill them all? He touched the bracelet on his left arm, the internal conflict clear in his eyes.


    He knew that ughtering so many barbarian elites would surely provoke a fierce retaliation¡ªone that could unite the divided tribes of Grimhold against the human empire.


    He let out a heavy sigh, caught between frustration and the weight of responsibility.


    "It''s all because of him," Reynold muttered under his breath, his thoughts briefly drifting to the source of this relentless chase, Spark.


    But there was no time to dwell on it¡ªthe barbarians had arrived.


    In a sh of radiant light, their leaders appeared, hovering above the ins in tight formation.


    Encased in shimmering energy, they circled the golden carriage from three sides.


    Their eyes were hard with focus, and their intent was unmistakable¡ªthey hade to capture Reynold and his group.


    Reynold exhaled slowly and waved, causing the floating carriage to gradually slow to a halt above the grassy ins.


    He gazed out toward the approaching barbarians, his mind rapidly assessing the situation.


    The air around the in began to ripple with the force of the magic building up.


    There was no chance of escaping¡ªnot with this many enemies closing in and not with the speed they had. They were cornered.


    Without warning, the barbarians began chanting in unison.


    Their deep, guttural voices filled the air with an eerie melody, vibrating with raw power.


    The energy around them shifted, bing visible as it swirled and gathered for an attack.


    "They''re not holding back," Reynold muttered, watching as the storm of energy intensified.


    Just as the barbarian''s spell craft reached its peak, the air crackling with magic, Alice, who had been quietly munching on the snacks Reynold had given her, suddenly perked up.


    Her small face lit up with pure joy, her eyes sparkling with a familiar excitement.


    "It''s Grandma and Grandpa!" she eximed, leaving aside her snack. She scrambled to the window, her tiny hands pulling back the curtain to reveal the bright light streaming through.


    Her eyes were locked upward, her grin wide with excitement.


    "Look!" she pointed eagerly toward the sky.


    All attention shifted to the sky, even the barbarians paused their chanting and nced upward, their fierce focus broken by something entirely unexpected.


    High on the sky, a massive silver cube had appeared, shimmering with an ethereal glow.


    The cube hung suspended in the air, colossal and imposing, casting a radiant dome over Reynold and his group.


    The barbarians unleashed their spells¡ªfiery bolts, slicing winds, and shimmering arcs of magic¡ªall aimed directly at the carriage.


    But the moment their attacks hit the shimmering dome around projected by the cube, they vanished, swallowed by the glowing force field as if they had never existed.


    Reynold, still standing atop the carriage, stared up at the silver cube in silence.


    "Father¡­" he whispered, his voice barely audible.


    ¡­


    At that moment, in the Dwight state, on the fourth floor of the Clear Sky Tower, a crowd had gathered, staring in shock at the impossible scene before them.


    All eyes were glued to the vast, empty plot ofnd where the grand Duke''s mansion had once stood.


    The estate mansion, known for its sheer size and majesty, was now gone¡ªreced by a strange, unsettling emptiness.


    Not even rubble or debris remained, just a nk, emptynd where one of the pirs of the empire had existed only moments before.


    "What happened to the Duke''s mansion?" a man in the crowd asked, his voice filled with confusion.


    "Did it vanish? Just like that?" another onlooker whispered, eyes wide with disbelief.


    "That was the Duke''s seat of power. How could something like this happen without a trace?" an elderly man muttered, shaking her head as if trying toprehend. "There wasn''t even a sound."


    "This doesn''t add up," a younger man said, his brow furrowed in deep thought. "The Duke''s mansion is one of the most secure ces in the entire empire. It can''t just disappear into thin air."


    A new voice, filled with tension, cut through the murmurs. "Was this an attack? But who would dare to strike against the Duke?"


    As the crowd continued to whisper and specte, the air grew thick with tension.


    The disappearance of the Duke''s mansion was unfathomable¡ªhad there been an attack, or was this some kind of powerful magic at y?


    With each passing moment, the uncertainty grew, and with it, the crowd''s unease.


    Meanwhile, far above the growingmotion, on the top floor of the tower, the atmosphere was much calmer.


    An attendant approached an elderly man seated in a high-backed chair, his expression serious yetposed.


    "The Duke''s estate¡­" the attendant began, his voice quiet but steady. "It''s gone."


    The elderly man, his wrinkled hands resting peacefully on hisp, remained still, his eyes closed as if deep in thought.


    He nodded slowly, as though he had been expecting this news.


    "I see," he said, his voice calm. "It''s rare for him to activate that artifact¡­ something significant must have happened."


    The attendant''s brow furrowed slightly, concern evident in his eyes.


    "Should we be worried?" he asked, his voice dropping. "The disappearance of a power like the Duke''s could cause unrest very quickly."


    The old man finally opened his eyes, revealing the depth of wisdom gained through centuries of experience.


    He stared out into the distance, untroubled.


    "No need for concern. The Duke has few enemies left¡ªat least, none who still live. And those who are alive wouldn''t act so recklessly."


    The attendant bowed slightly in acknowledgment.


    "I understand," he said, preparing to leave.


    But before he could turn away, the old man spoke again, his voice calm yet carrying a note of caution.


    "However¡­" he paused, letting the weight of his words settle. "The Duke''s heir¡­ the holy scion has made many enemies. This event could stir up chaos. Who knows what it might set in motion?"


    The attendant''s eyes flickered with understanding. "I understand. I''ll keep a close watch on the situation."


    After the attendant left, the old man remained seated, his gaze slowly shifting toward therge window overlooking the city.


    The setting sun cast long shadows across the streets below, but the uneasy feeling in his chest lingered, like a distant storm creeping closer.


    His fingers tapped softly on the arm of his chair as he muttered to himself.


    "What are they thinking? Making a move against him..." His voice trailed off, and he narrowed his eyes, as though trying to see through the web of hidden plots and schemes. "Haven''t they learned anything from the past? Fools..."


    The old man leaned back in his chair, the weight of old memories settling heavily on his shoulders.


    He sighed deeply, frustration and uncertainty clouding his expression.


    "They better not drag me into this mess," he muttered, shaking his head slowly.

 Chapter 130: Chapter 130 - Sword king

    Back on the grassy ins, where the silver cube hovered above the carriage, the air remained thick with tension.


    The barbarians, once so confident in their approach, now hesitated, unsure of what they were facing.


    The cube''s shimmering light bathed the field in an eerie, otherworldly glow, its power unmistakable and unlike anything they had ever encountered.


    The earlier chants and war cries had faded into silence as they stared at the massive object, unsure of what to do next.


    Inside the carriage, Pooe held Alice close, her eyes wide with awe as she looked up at the enormous cube.


    "Is that¡­" she began, unable to finish the thought.


    Zhao Shi stood frozen beside her, his gaze locked on the cube as well. "An astral artifact¡­"


    On the ins, the barbarians, realizing they were outmatched, began to murmur among themselves. Some looked ready to flee, their previous confidence shattered.


    But it was already toote.


    In a sudden, smooth wave of energy from the silver cube, the barbarians found themselvespletely immobilized.


    Their bodies refused to move, as though time itself had stopped around them. They could still see and hear, but their limbs were frozen in ce.


    Alice giggled, watching the scene unfold with innocent delight. "Grandpa stopped the bad guys!" she said, pping her hands in excitement.


    The barbarians shifted uneasily, their eyes wide with terror. They hade to capture Reynold''s group, but now, faced with this unbeatable force, their resolve crumbled.


    Every attack they attempted was effortlessly blocked by the shimmering barrier around the cube, which stood like an unbreakable fortress.


    No matter how hard their leaders tried¡ªchanting spells, hurling energy¡ªtheir efforts fizzled out into harmless sparks against the glowing barrier.


    Then, from the far horizon, something different approached.


    A sudden, sharp surge of energy shot across the sky, moving faster than anything the barbarians had ever seen.


    It was a concentrated beam of light, precise and deadly, cutting through the air like a spear from the heavens.


    In the blink of an eye, it struck the silver cube with immense force.


    The impact was violent, sending sparks flying in every direction.


    The air trembled from the sheer collision of two great powers.


    A deafening boom followed, shaking the ins like a massive thunderp.


    The barbarians closest to the st copsed instantly, their bodies falling limp as though their strings had been cut.


    Those further away staggered, blood trickling from their ears and noses as the soundwave hit them with brutal force.


    As the sound began to settle, a deep, heartyugh echoed across the ins, cutting through the chaos.


    "You''re as strong as ever, Sword King!" the voice boomed, filled with amusement and challenge.


    From the sky, a figure descended rapidly, crashing into the ground with such force that the earth itself trembled.


    Arge crater formed beneath the figure as the ground shook, sending dust and debris into the air.


    For a moment, the figure was hidden by the cloud of dust, but then he stepped forward, emerging into view.


    He was massive, even by barbarian standards, towering over everyone like a giant.


    His muscles rippled under his skin, and strapped to his back was a huge sword that glowed with a menacing red light.


    The sword pulsed as if it were alive, its glow beating in sync with the rhythm of its master''s heart.


    The barbarians, even the most battle-hardened among them, scrambled back in fear. Their survival instincts overtook any thoughts of pride or defiance.


    "Lord King!" they cried in unison, falling to their knees in reverence.


    For the barbarians, kneeling was rare, a gesture reserved only for those they considered truly worthy of it. And this man¡ªthis living mountain¡ªwas one of the few whomanded that level of respect.


    Reynold''s focus sharpened as he felt the powerful surge of energy radiating from the towering barbarian.


    The energy spread quickly, like a wildfire tearing across the ins, filling the air with an almost suffocating intensity.


    "The Barbarian King," he muttered.


    This wasn''t just any opponent. The giant barbarian, the one the others called "Lord King," was one of the three most powerful figures in Grimhold.


    Reynold had read about thisnd. In thewless and war-driven territories of Grimhold, there was no single ruler¡ªonly three dominant leaders whomanded great armies and enormous influence.


    Each of these figures could have easily built an empire if they ever left Grimhold, but instead, they remained here, leading massive, nomadic tribes that warred and thrived in the chaos.


    The Barbarian King, now standing outside the barrier, was the most dangerous of them all.


    The air was thick with tension as the Barbarian King''s eyes locked onto the silver cube hovering above the carriage.


    A smirk spread across his rough, battle-scarred face.


    He raised his voice, letting it boom across the ins like thunder.


    "Why don''t youe out, Sword King?" His words echoed, bouncing off the invisible barrier protecting Reynold and his group.


    "How long do you n to hide in that shell? Or have you be a turtle?" His deepughter followed, rumbling through the ins and shaking the ground beneath their feet.


    Reynold stood atop the carriage, his expression calm even as the situation grew more intense.


    The Barbarian King''s taunts echoed across the ins, aimed squarely at the "Sword King." Reynold knew exactly who the Barbarian King meant¡ªthere was only one man who held that title. His father.


    Reynold''s eyes drifted upward toward the sky, where the silver cube floated, untouched by the raw power radiating from the barbarian forces below.


    Slowly, a figure began to emerge from the top of the cube, a presence both subtle andmanding.


    Golden hair shimmered in the sunlight, flowing like liquid gold, but there was no grand disy of force or intimidation.


    Renard appeared calm and serene, almost as if he were a part of the sky itself.


    His power wasn''t overwhelming like the Barbarian King''s; it was quiet, yet anyone who saw him could feel the immense strength he carried.


    He didn''t need to show it. His gaze alone seemed to see through everything, as if he already knew how the battle would end.


    Reynold watched in silence as his father hovered above the battlefield, his golden hair swaying gently in the breeze, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.


    It was a small, almost arrogant smile that hinted at hisplete control of the situation.


    Despite the barbarians'' numbers, they seemed to shrink under Renard''s gaze, none of them daring to move.


    Renard''s eyes swept over the Barbarian King''s forces with barely a flicker of interest.


    He wasn''t impressed by their strength or their numbers.


    The Barbarian King, who had been so full of confidence moments ago, narrowed his eyes, sensing the shift in the atmosphere.


    And then, in the blink of an eye, Renard disappeared. Experience more tales on mvl


    One moment, he was atop the silver cube. The next, he stood right in front of the Barbarian King, close enough that therger man''s breath stirred the air between them.


    That same smirk remained on Renard''s face, as if mocking the Barbarian King''s earlier taunts.


    Despite the Barbarian King''s towering size, the two men seemed to stand as equals, their energy rippling outward like waves, pressing against everyone around them with a nearly physical force.


    The Barbarian King let out a boomingugh that echoed across the ins.


    "So, you finallye out of your shell, Sword King!" he bellowed, his deep voice shaking the air. "You''re just as arrogant as thest time I saw you."


    For a brief moment, it looked as if they were old friends, reunited after a long time.


    Theyughed together, their voices reverberating like thunder across thendscape. It was an odd sight¡ªtwo of the most powerful figures sharing inughter¡ªbut the tension between them was impossible to ignore.


    The surrounding barbarians, though sensing this strange camaraderie, were far fromfortable.


    They knew something was about to happen.


    Without needing orders, they began retreating, scrambling to put distance between themselves and the two titans.


    Some ran, others copsed to their knees under the weight of the energy pressing down on them.


    Those who were closest could barely stand, as if the very air had be heavy, too thick to breathe.


    Renard nced at the fleeing barbarians, his smirk widening.


    "Looks like your people aren''t as eager for a fight," he said, his tone yful but sharp.


    "And you''ve gotten fatter since Ist saw you." Hisugh was light, almost teasing, but there was a cutting edge beneath it.


    The Barbarian King roared withughter again, though his eyes gleamed with a dangerous light.


    "Maybe fatter," he growled, pounding his chest with a fist that sent tremors through the ground. "But still strong enough to crush anyone in my path."


    Though they exchanged lighthearted words, the atmosphere between them had changed.


    The air grew thick with tension and power, the kind that could suffocate anyone too weak to withstand it.


    Invisible energy crackled between them, like two storms about to collide, each one ready to unleash destruction.


    ---


    A:N/ I really freaking want toplete this story, even as a author I''m excited see the scene I imagined actually being yed out. but the decreasing supports is honestly demotivating, idk where I effed up. I can count the numbers of people still reading this book in my one hand, Those who are still reading, I thank you all for supporting. Let''s see how far we can go.

 Chapter 131: Chapter 131 - Barbarian king vs Sword king

    Reynold stood atop the carriage, watching the stare down between the two.


    Even from a distance, he could feel the overwhelming power radiating from the Barbarian King and Renard.


    Theirughter, while seemingly lighthearted, only masked the tense atmosphere around them.


    The air shimmered, vibrating with their restrained energy, ready to erupt at any moment.


    The tension was palpable, the raw energy between the two figures was so dense that it appeared like the very air was pushing against the fabric of space.


    Suddenly, a faint glow surrounded him and the carriage, and he didn''t resist as the world dissolved around him in a swirl of energy.


    In the blink of an eye, the grassy ins, the Barbarian King, and Renard''s radiant figure vanished.


    When Reynold opened his eyes, he found himself standing in the lush, peaceful garden of the Dwight mansion.


    The scene shifted from the chaotic battlefield to this serene haven.


    He stepped down from the carriage, ncing around as the others followed, confused by the abrupt change in scenery.


    They were back home.


    In the distance, under the shade of a gazebo, Sophia sat, her presence calm andposed¡ªso different from the tense battlefield.


    Before he could speak, Alice darted past him, rushing straight into her grandmother''s arms.


    "Grandma!" Alice squealed, hugging Sophia tightly.


    Reynold approached, his gaze softening. Bowing his head slightly, he addressed his mother with quiet respect.


    "Mother, I''m sorry to have caused you worry," he said softly, a hint of regret in his voice. "I should''ve been more careful."


    Sophia looked at him, her expression a mix of relief and concern.


    "Where''s your brother?" she asked, her tone direct butced with worry.


    "He was brought here separately," Reynold replied, standing upright. "But he''ll be fine, you know how he is."


    Sophia sighed, her eyes reflecting a familiar exasperation. "I know, but I don''t want him stirring up trouble likest time."


    Reynold flinched, recalling the incident from years ago. "I assume it''s the same people who took him back then."


    When Spark was twelve, he had been kidnapped in a simr way. Sophia had been beside herself with worry, not expecting something like an abduction to happen right under their noses in their own state.


    To make things worse, they couldn''t track his location. Yet, despite all that, Spark returned a weekter,pletely unharmed.


    Sophia nodded slowly. "The signs are the same, and so are the tactics."


    Before Reynold could respond, Alice''s small voice interrupted.


    "How did Grandma and Grandpa find Alice and Uncle Reynold?" Her eyes were wide with curiosity, knowing they hadn''t been at the mansion earlier and had been chased by "bad people."


    Sophia smiled gently, wiping a crumb from Alice''s cheek. "Because Grandma and Grandpa can sense where Uncle Reynold is."


    "Sense?" Alice repeated, tilting her head.


    "Yes," Sophia exined, "I always know where Uncle Reynold is, no matter where he hides."


    Alice''s eyes widened in amazement. "Anywhere in the world?"


    Sophia chuckled. "Yes, anywhere."


    Alice frowned, deep in thought.


    "Then Alice can''t y hide-and-seek with Grandma¡­" she said, her voice small and disappointed.


    Sophia''s smile deepened, and she gently stroked Alice''s hair. "But Grandma can''t sense Alice."


    "Why not?" Alice asked, her curiosity returning.


    "Because Alice is special," Sophia said softly, her voice filled with warmth.


    Alice''s face lit up at the word. "Really?"


    Sophia nodded, her eyes glinting with hidden meaning. "Yes, very special."


    Alice beamed at the thought of being special, her excitement clear in her wide smile.


    Meanwhile, Reynold''s mind drifted back to his mother''s words. It wasn''t entirely true that they could sense him directly¡ªit was thanks to an artifact they used.


    The entire setup of the mansion¡ªthe garden, the walls, even the structure itself¡ªwas part of this artifact.


    It had the power to record and trace a person''s aura, allowing them to pinpoint anyone''s exact location with remarkable uracy.


    But there was one exception, his brother, Spark.


    Unlike Reynold, Spark could not be tracked by this artifact.


    It appears that Alice also shared the same traits as Spark, which rendered the artifact''s tracking ineffective.


    Sophia, noticing a change, shifted her attention from Alice to therge, transparent table in the center of the gazebo.


    "It''s starting," she said softly, though there was a clear tension in her voice.


    Reynold and the others followed her gaze, focusing on the table.


    The once calm surface now shimmered, revealing the battlefield outside.


    The image of Renard and the Barbarian King standing motionless, locked in a silent standoff, filled the scene.


    The tension between the two giants of power was so thick, that it felt almost tangible, even through the mystical disy.


    "Are they just going to stare at each other?" Alice asked innocently, her wide eyes looking up at the adults, clearly not understanding the gravity of the situation.


    Reynold didn''t answer.


    His focus remained on the scene, every muscle in his body tense as if he were preparing for the battle himself. He knew this was no simple contest of res. It was the quiet before the storm.


    And then, the storm hit.


    The Barbarian King broke the silence with a snort, and in an instant, his massive fist shot toward Renard with explosive speed.


    The force behind it was so immense that it seemed to tear through the air itself.


    But Renard didn''t flinch.


    His own fist moved to meet the attack head-on, arcing swiftly toward the Barbarian King.


    BAM!


    The sound of their fists colliding was deafening, like a mountain splitting apart.


    The ground beneath them shook violently, and a massive crater formed instantly where they had shed.


    The sheer force of their blows had reshaped thendscape in a single moment.


    Alice gasped, clutching tightly onto Sophia''s sleeve, her eyes wide with awe.


    "They''re... they''re super strong..." she whispered, her voice barely above a breath.


    "They are," Sophia replied softly, her gaze fixed on the battle. "Once Alice grows up, Alice will be as strong as them."


    Hearing Sophia''s words, Alice''s eyes gleamed and she profusely nodded. "Alice will train hard."


    The image on the table flickered as the two fighters disappeared, reappearing in yet another part of the battlefield.


    The craters they left behind seemed to scar the ins, but neither Renard nor the Barbarian King appeared to tire.


    Their fists collided again, sending another massive shockwave through the earth.


    The once-t ins now crumbled beneath their feet, forming yet another huge crater.


    Below, the barbarians who hade to witness the fight stood frozen in shock, their eyes wide but unable to follow the speed of the battle.


    They could only see the devastation left behind¡ªcrater after crater forming as the two titans shed again and again.


    The booming sound of their fists meeting echoed across the ins like rolling thunder, shaking the very air with each blow.


    It continued for a while, with massive craters forming here and there.


    But then the intense shing came to a sudden stop as the Barbarian King stood tall, his boomingughter echoing across the scarred ins.


    "Isn''t this enough for a warm-up, Sword King?" he called out, his voice cutting through the stillness after their violent battle.


    His hand rested on the hilt of the massive sword strapped to his back, a gleam of excitement in his eyes. "Draw your weapon. Let''s end the games."


    Renard, standing amidst the shattered battlefield, appeared calm and unbothered, as if the fierce fight had been little more than practice. Your next read is at mvl


    Not a drop of sweat touched his brow.


    He smirked, his gaze steady.


    "You''re eager to lose, I see," he said lightly, retrieving a sword.


    As he drew the de, a faint bluish aura shimmered around it, casting an ethereal glow in the air.


    The sword''s presence was subtle, but its sharp energy hinted at its deadly nature, a contrast to Renard''s rxed demeanor.


    The Barbarian King''s eyes flickered toward the sky, Renard''s artifact, the silver cube.


    He raised an eyebrow.


    "Not bringing your shell this time?" he asked, gesturing toward the cube hovering overhead.


    Renard shook his head slightly, his smirk widening. "Not today."


    "Good," the Barbarian King growled, his grin growing wider as he reached behind him and pulled out his enormous sword.


    The moment it left his back, a wave of oppressive energy surged through the air.


    The sword''s dark aura was heavy, casting a shadow over the battlefield. It was no ordinary weapon¡ªit radiated power, as though it had a life of its own.


    The distant barbarians, who had retreated far from the fight, could feel the weight of the sword''s presence even from afar.


    "I''ve fed this sword the blood of countless beasts," the Barbarian King dered, his voice full of pride. He raised the sword high, and the ground beneath him trembled. "Now it wishes me to unleash its all."


    Renard nced at the great sword before turning his gaze back to the Barbarian King, a wry smile on his face. "Like owner, like sword. Thest time I saw it, it was slimmer. Seems like it''s been overfed."


    The Barbarian King roared withughter, his shoulders shaking as his deep voice filled the air.


    "True! It''s grown fat," He swung the sword with ease, the motion sending a powerful gust of wind across the ins, ttening the grass and scattering dust.


    ----


    A/N: Lord king or Barbarian king is just a title that the other barbarians referred to the three strongest in the Grimhold. He doesn''t rule the grimhold, only a part of it.

 Chapter 132: Chapter 132 - Domain vs Domain

    As the two faced each other, weapons drawn, the air seemed to thicken, heavy with the energy they radiated.


    It was as if the world itself was bracing for the destruction about to unfold.


    In an instant, their movements blurred, too fast for the human eye to follow.


    Each sh of their des sent sparks flying, filling the air with a deafening sound that echoed across the ins.


    Every strike created shockwaves that rippled through the ground, making the earth tremble like an earthquake.


    Jagged de marks tore across the battlefield, carving deep scars into thend.


    Renard''s sword glowed with a cold, blue light, cutting through the air with precise, clean strikes.


    Each swing was swift, but every time his de met the Barbarian King''s, the force of the collision sent vibrations up his arm.


    On the other side, the Barbarian King''s enormous sword pulsed with a fiery red glow, wild and untamed, just like him.


    Each swing was powerful, leaving deep fissures in the ground as the earth groaned beneath his feet.


    The ground buckled and cracked with every impact. Dust and debris flew everywhere, swirling in chaotic patterns as thend broke apart beneath their strength.


    Despite the intensity of the battle, neither seemed to gain the upper hand. They were evenly matched, locked in a fierce struggle.


    With a roar, the Barbarian King swung his sword downward with all his might, aiming to split Renard in two.


    The force of the blow cracked the earth, creating a wide chasm. But Renard moved swiftly, sidestepping the attack in a blur before countering with a horizontal sh aimed at the Barbarian King''s side.


    His de left a glowing trail in the air, but the Barbarian King twisted just in time, blocking the strike with a loud ng.


    "You''re fast, Sword King," the Barbarian King boomed, a grin spreading across his face even amid battle. "it seems you haven''t gone rusty."


    Renard smirked, his eyes gleaming with confidence. "You''re not bad yourself."


    Their des shed again, sending shockwaves rippling through the air.


    The force of their collision ttened everything nearby¡ªtrees in the distance toppled as thend cracked under the intensity.


    Dust and debris filled the sky, darkening the sun, as if even nature recoiled from the sheer power of their battle.


    Both fighters moved with incredible speed, darting across the battlefield, leaving trails of destruction behind them.


    des shed, sparks flew, and the ground split beneath them. Despite the fierce exchanges, neither showed any sign of slowing down.


    The Barbarian King let out a boomingugh. "Is that all, Renard? Show me the strength of the Sword King!"


    Renard''s smirk remained.


    He lunged forward, his sword glowing with a blue aura, and swung upward in a swift strike.


    The Barbarian King countered with a heavy swing of his own, their des meeting with a sh that sent both sliding back across the fractured earth.


    "Same to you," Renard said calmly, regaining his footing.


    Though neither had gained the upper hand, their power hadpletely reshaped the battlefield.


    The once vast ins were now a shattered wastnd, torn apart by their des. The ground trembled under their feet, but both warriors stood firm, locked in a fierce battle.


    Their eyes met, each knowing the other wouldn''t back down.


    "Let''s finish this," the Barbarian King growled, gripping his great sword tighter as its red glow intensified.


    The Barbarian King''s voice echoed across the battlefield, filled with both challenge and excitement.


    "Let''s duel like true experts," he dered. As he spoke, a wave of crimson energy surged around him.


    [Domain]


    [Blood Incarnate]


    In an instant, the battlefield changed. The grassy ins and cracked earth disappeared, reced by a terrifying world of blood.


    The ground beneath Renard turned into thick, viscous crimson, and the sky above swirled with blood-soaked clouds.


    An oppressive aura closed in on him, as if the very air was choking him.


    Renard narrowed his eyes, gripping his sword tighter as he stood in the eerie world of the Barbarian King''s domain.


    Suddenly, the Barbarian King vanished.


    The air grew still, and only the bubbling of the blood below broke the silence.


    Without warning, a grotesque hand made of blood shot up from the ground, grabbing Renard''s leg and holding him in ce.


    Before he could react, sharp beads of bloodshot at him from all directions.


    With a swift motion, Renard swung his sword in an arc, its blue aura cutting through the blood projectiles.


    They sttered into mist, falling back into the blood below. But just as he destroyed thest attack, a sharp pain shot through his chest.


    The Barbarian King had reappeared behind him, his body glowing red like the domain itself, as if he had merged with the blood. Read new adventures at mvl


    His great sword had pierced through Renard''s back, the tip protruding from his chest.


    "Is that all, Sword King?" The Barbarian King''s voice was low, almost disappointed.


    "Why didn''t you use your domain?" He grinned as he pulled his sword out of Renard''s body with a sickening squelch.


    Renard staggered, clutching his wound as the blood from the pool began to pull him under.


    In battles involving domains, defeating an opponent who had activated their domain without using your own was nearly impossible.


    There were only a few exceptions to this rule. One key exception was if you were at a much higher stage than the domain user.


    Before the Barbarian King could finish, a voice echoed through the bloody space.


    [Domain]


    [Myriad Mirage]


    The Barbarian King''s eyes widened, and a flicker of uncertainty crossed his face.


    The blood-soaked world around them wavered, and in an instant, the crimsonndscape fractured into countless reflections, each slightly distorted.


    The bloody pool beneath Renard''s feet dissolved, reced by a shimmering sea of illusions, and Renard, who had been sinking into the blood, vanished.


    The Barbarian King spun around, his senses on high alert, but everything had changed.


    What had once been a battlefield was now a maze of ovepping images and reflections, each one showing a different version of reality. He couldn''t tell what was real anymore.


    "You...!" the Barbarian King growled, his great sword glowing with blood-red energy as he swung at the nearest image of Renard.


    The de passed through harmlessly, shattering the illusion into mist.


    Another Renard appeared to his left, then another above him, all with the same calm, confident smirk.


    "Why don''t you use your domain?" Renard''s voice echoed from every direction, taunting him.


    The real Renard was nowhere to be seen, hidden among the endless reflections.


    Frustration boiled over as the Barbarian King swung his great sword again and again, cutting through endless illusions.


    Each time his de connected with what seemed to be Renard, the image shattered like ss, only to reform elsewhere.


    His blood-infused domain pulsed angrily, but it couldn''t break through the sea of mirages.


    "Face me like a warrior!" the Barbarian King bellowed, swinging wildly. "Don''t hide like a turtle!"


    His taunt was met with silence.


    The illusions of Renard remained calm, unaffected by the Barbarian King''s outbursts.


    Everywhere he looked, Renard smirked at him, serene and unbothered.


    With a frustrated roar, the Barbarian King unleashed a wave of blood-red energy, obliterating dozens of illusions in one powerful strike.


    But no matter how many reflections he destroyed, Renard''s domain remained intact.


    It was clear that the battle had reached a stalemate¡ªRenard''s [Myriad Mirage] was a perfect defense against the Barbarian King''s brutal [Blood Incarnate]


    Without a way to strike at his true opponent, the Barbarian King''s raw power was useless.


    Each time the Barbarian king tried to advance, Renard''s illusions distorted his sense of direction, forcing him back.


    His powerful strikes were wasted on shadows, and he knew that if this continued, it would only end in defeat.


    Renard, meanwhile, stood at a distance, watching the Barbarian King''s struggle through theyers of illusion.


    His sword hung casually at his side. He hadn''t made a single offensive move since activating his domain, and it was clear he didn''t need to.


    Finally, with a roar of frustration and defeat, the Barbarian King raised his hands.


    "I give up!" he shouted, his voice filled with reluctant eptance.


    As if responding to his surrender, the crimson world of blood began to dissolve, slowly fading into mist.


    The pools of blood vanished, the suffocating atmosphere lifted, and the battlefield returned to its scarred, devastated state.


    The Barbarian King stood with his hands raised, his great sword still clutched tightly in his grip, though its crimson glow had dimmed.


    With a loud crack, Renard''s domain shattered like a broken mirror, the illusions fading to reveal the real Renard standing calmly a few paces away,pletely unharmed.


    "You damn turtle," the Barbarian King muttered, his voice a mix of irritation and unwillingness.


    Renard smirked, brushing a bit of dust from his shoulder.


    "A win''s a win," he said coolly. "That makes five."


    "This doesn''t count!" the Barbarian King growled, his fists clenched in frustration. "You hid the whole time!"


    "But you surrendered," Renard replied with a shrug. "By the rules of a duel, that''s a win."


    The Barbarian King gritted his teeth, ring at Renard, though there was no true anger in his eyes¡ªjust the burning desire for a rematch.


    With a guttural roar, he threw his head back, shouting into the sky.


    The roar echoed across the wastnd, but as it faded, both men finally took in the aftermath of their battle.


    The once vast, untouched ins were now a wastnd of destruction.


    Massive craters and deep fissures scarred the earth as far as the eye could see. There was no sign of life left¡ªonly the two of them standing amidst the devastation, the result of their huge sh.

 Chapter 133: Chapter 133 - Seventh Prince of Darkness

    "Looks like we went a bit overboard," he said, with a hint of dry humor, as nced around the ruinedndscape.


    The Barbarian King barked out augh, his mood shifting instantly.


    "Overboard? That was just a warm-up!" His voice was loud. "Next time, you won''t get to hide. I''ll drag you out of that shell, mark my words."


    Renard smiled as he sheathed his sword. "We''ll see. But for now, I''ll take the win."


    The Barbarian King shook his head, grumbling about "turtle tactics," but a grin spread across his face.


    "What were you doing in Grimhold?" he asked, his deep voice carrying across the quiet ins.


    Renard, resting his hand on the hilt of his sword, looked toward the distant horizon where the Grimhold fortress stood. "I''m here for my sons."


    "Sons?" The Barbarian King frowned, confused. "Are they in the grimhold?"


    He did not see the carriage, nor know anything about Reynolds''s group. He was simply here because he had sensed Renard''s presence.


    Renard''s lips curled into a small smile as he turned toward the hovering silver cube.


    Continue your journey on mvl


    "They''re already inside," he said casually.


    The cube, which had remained still throughout their battle, began to move, its surface gleaming as it drifted toward Renard like a sentinel returning to its master.


    The Barbarian King''s eyes narrowed.


    "That artifact..." His voice was a mix of regret and admiration. "If not for you, it would have been mine."


    Renard chuckled softly, a teasing tone in his voice. "For someone like you, a ''true warrior,'' why would you want a turtle shell?"


    The Barbarian King threw back his head andughed.


    "You''re right! Why would I?" His boomingughter echoed across the empty ins.


    His eyes gleamed with memories, and Renard''s grin widened, knowing exactly what his old rival was thinking.


    Their eyes turned toward the silver cube¡ªa relic they had fought over long ago.


    It had been the prize of a brutal battle during their youth, deep within a Pseudo-Greater Ruin filled with treasures and danger.


    They had discovered the cube in the heart of the ruin, small but incredibly powerful.


    Their fight over its ownership had been so fierce that they shattered the ruin itself.


    Even back then, the Barbarian King had been a formidable opponent, but Renard''s skill with the sword had won him the day.


    That victory earned Renard the title of Sword King¡ªand gave the Barbarian King his first defeat.


    Since then, the streak of defeats has only continued.


    As they stood in silence, their shared history hung in the air, a bond forged through respect and countless battles.


    The ground trembled as a group of barbarians cautiously approached the edge of the crater, having noticed the battle had stopped.


    Their eyes widened in disbelief at the sight of their lord and the Sword King standing side by side, not as enemies but as if they were old friends.


    The Barbarian King turned sharply, his voice booming.


    "What?" he roared at the approaching warriors. "You want to fight the Sword King?"


    The barbarians, their faces pale, shook their heads in unison.


    "No, no. We dare not," one stammered, while the others murmured in agreement.


    They hade seeking help, desperate for aid, but seeing their lord alongside the infamous Sword King had crushed whatever hope they had.


    These barbarians were from smaller tribes¡ªthe same ones who had been chasing Reynold''s group.


    Unlike the Barbarian King''s tribe, they didn''t have warriors capable of standing against such powerful figures.


    Even if they did, revenge against Reynold and his group was impossible with the Sword King protecting them.


    They had seen how Renard had fought their lord king, and that had only been a warm-up.


    They knew they had no chance.


    Renard noticed the hesitation in the group of barbarians, his gaze shiftingzily toward them. He didn''t say a word, letting the sheer weight of his presence speak for him.


    The Barbarian King sensed their unease and let out a huff.


    "Hmph, cowards," he muttered, though without much bite. He knew they hade with a purpose, but that purpose had crumbled in the face of reality, leaving only resignation.


    With a dismissive wave of his hand, the Barbarian King sent them off. "Go on. Leave this ce. If you''re seeking revenge, let it go."


    The barbarians bowed, their faces still showing frustration, but they knew better than to argue.


    Slowly, they retreated, casting nervous nces at Renard, who remained still, his expression unreadable.


    As thest of them disappeared into the distance, the Barbarian King turned back to Renard, his voice lighter. "You''ve gone soft, letting them go so easily."


    Renard watched them retreat, a flicker of amusement in his eyes. His smirk widened, "Would you rather I ughter your people?"


    The Barbarian King snorted, folding his arms across his chest.


    "Don''t lump me in with those spineless fools." His tone was sharp, dismissive of the tribesmen who had fled.


    Though they all belonged to the same race, there was a clear divide¡ªa deep difference that had always kept their tribes from truly uniting.


    Some, like the Barbarian King, fought with honor, while others clung to survival, too afraid to take real risks. It was this divide that kept their people fractured.


    Renard shrugged, unfazed.


    "Well then, I''ll be on my way." His tone was casual, but the shift in his posture showed he was ready to leave.


    Turning on his heel, he began floating toward the silver cube, prepared to return to Dwight state.


    "Wait, wait!" The Barbarian King''s voice called out.


    Renard paused, still facing away.


    "What now?" he asked, slightly annoyed. "If you''ve got something to say, make it quick."


    "I was headed somewhere interesting before I sensed you," the Barbarian King said, his tone more thoughtful, as if considering his next words carefully.


    Renard turned his head slightly, raising a brow. "Don''t keep me in suspense. Spit it out."


    The Barbarian King grinned, clearly enjoying drawing it out. "There could be an emergence¡­ of a Greater Ruin. In Grimhold."


    The words hung in the air like a challenge.


    Renard''s smirk faded, reced by a more serious expression. His eyes narrowed, and he turned fully to face the Barbarian King, a frown creasing his brow. "Are you serious?"


    ¡­


    Two figures cut through the grim, deste skies of Grimhold, their presence slicing through the heavy, oppressive atmosphere.


    The Barbarian King flew with raw, untamed energy, his wild hair whipping in the wind, while Renard glided beside him with calmness.


    Behind him, the silver cube tailed.


    Renard''s gaze swept across the horizon, and he finally broke the silence. "If it''s as serious as you say, why haven''t you sent word to the human empire?"


    The Barbarian King snorted, ncing briefly at Renard. "Because I''m not certain yet. The ruin is only starting to show signs. I can''t urately say what ss it is until it fully emerges."


    Renard''s eyes narrowed with suspicion. "Even so, you could''ve given a warning. Have you forgotten what happened thest time a Greater Ruin appeared?"


    The mention of the past silenced the Barbarian King.


    The emergence of a Greater Ruin was no small matter¡ªit demanded attention from all nations and tribes. No one could afford to ignore it.


    Thest time such a ruin had surfaced, ten years ago, an empire had tried to keep it secret, hoping to im the treasure within themselves.


    However, they didn''t understand the danger.


    From that ruin had emerged a being known as the Seventh Prince of Darkness, a being of unimaginable evil.


    His rise had brought death and destruction, wiping out the empire that had sought to hoard the ruin''s secrets.


    The once-thrivingnd was reduced to ashes, consumed by a dark miasma, leaving behind nothing but a cursed wastnd.


    It was a brutal reminder that greed in the face of a Greater Ruin was fatal.


    The wind whistled as the silence stretched. Then the Barbarian King asked, "What happened to that seventh prince thingy that came out of the ruin?"


    Renard shook his head. "No one knows. At least, he''s not in this world anymore."


    The Barbarian King''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    "I wish I could''ve fought him," he said, his voice filled with a strange eagerness at the thought of battling such a powerful being.


    Renard ignored thement, his thoughts still focused on the past.


    After that empire''s fall, the world had no choice but to unite¡ªempires, tribes, and kingdoms joined forces to send a grand expedition to that ruin.


    Even the Barbarian King had led his warriors into humannds, ready for whatevery ahead.


    But when the expedition party arrived, the ruin had vanished, leaving only an empty wastnd.


    The world had been left to wonder: how could a ruin of that magnitude disappear?


    Now, they were facing the emergence of another ruin, the stakes just as high¡ªperhaps even higher.


    As they flew closer, the wind around them began to swirl, carrying an unnatural chill.


    In the distance, a massive, dark cyclone loomed on the horizon, twisting with ominous power. The approaching storm seemed to signal the beginning of something greater.

 Chapter 134: Chapter 134 - Layered ruin

    As they approached their destination, the air grew thick with a swirling, dark miasma that nketed the hilly forest below.


    The ruin had already emerged, fully formed and radiating a menacing presence.


    What was once a lushndscape was now shrouded in a murky haze that pulsed with dark energy.


    Theynded at the base of the hill, their feet sinking slightly into the miasma-covered ground.


    The entire hillside and the surrounding forest were enveloped in the thick fog, casting an eerie silence over the group.


    Reynold stepped out of the silver cube and moved to stand beside his father, his sharp eyes scanning the strange scene in front of them.


    His brow furrowed as he watched the swirling miasma, which seemed to be alive.


    "This ruin is different," he muttered, uncertainty creeping into his voice.


    The Barbarian King, however, was less patient.


    "We''rete!" he grumbled, frustration clear in his voice as he turned toward Renard. "If you hadn''t dragged your feet, we''d have made it in time!"


    Renard gave him a sharp look, clearly unimpressed.


    "And who was the one who attacked first and wasted time?" he replied coolly.


    The Barbarian King snorted but remained quiet. He was irritated, but he knew Renard had a point, as he was the one who charged at Renard first.


    After a moment of tense silence, Renard spoke up. "This isn''t a Greater Ruin."


    Both Reynold and the Barbarian King turned to him in surprise.


    "What do you mean?" The Barbarian King, still scowling, added, "What else could it be? Look at the miasma. I assumed it was a Greater Ruin based on how much area it''s covering."


    Renard shook his head, focused as he studied thendscape.


    "No, it''s not," he said confidently.


    The Barbarian King looked confused. "Then what is it?"


    Renard sighed, rubbing his forehead in mild frustration. Despite the Barbarian King''s strength and status, his impatience often made things more difficult.


    "It''s ayered ruin," Renard exined.


    The Barbarian King frowned, unfamiliar with the term. "Layered ruin?"


    Explore stories on mvl


    Renard nodded. "It''s an intermediate ruin with multiple levels stacked on top of each other. It can seem like a Greater Ruin because of the power it gives off, but it''s not¡ªthough it''s still a serious challenge."


    The Barbarian King crossed his arms, considering the exnation. "Hmph. So, it''s not a full-blown disaster?"


    "Not yet," Renard replied, his eyes narrowing as he watched the swirling miasma. "Butyered ruins can be tricky. The real danger may be hidden deeper inside."


    The Barbarian King stroked his chin thoughtfully before turning to Renard with a smirk. "If this is ayered ruin, we should head inside together. It''ll make facing whatever danger is in there easier."


    Renard stayed silent for a moment, his sharp gaze fixed on the swirling miasma ahead.


    Just as the Barbarian King was about to move forward, he noticed something unusual¡ªthere was no visible entrance to the ruin.


    Frowning, the Barbarian King flew up, quickly circling the hill.


    His keen eyes scanned the terrain, but no matter how hard he looked, there was no way in.


    Landing back beside Renard, confused, he said, "What''s going on? There''s no entrance."


    Renard didn''t seem surprised.


    "It''s amon urrence withyered ruins," he replied calmly. "The paths aren''t always visible from the outside. That''s part of their nature."


    The Barbarian King scowled. "That''s ridiculous. How are we supposed to get inside?"


    "We can''t." Renard crossed his arms, his gaze still on the hill. "Layered ruins are made up of multiple levels stacked on top of each other. One level can block ess to another, so after the ruin fully emerges, finding a way in from the outside is almost impossible. It happens often with ruins like these."


    The Barbarian King grumbled, pacing with frustration. "So we''re just supposed to wait around doing nothing?"


    "Exactly," Renard nodded. "Once the path is closed, it can only be opened from within."


    The Barbarian King let out a heavy sigh, running a hand through his disheveled hair.


    "Damn it!" he roared, his foot stomping the ground and causing the entire area to tremble. His voice was a mix of exasperation and resigned eptance.


    "At least my son managed to get through," The barbarian king muttered. "Hopefully, he''ll find powerful artifacts inside."


    Renard nced at the swirling miasma once more before turning to the Barbarian King. "Isn''t your son in second ce at the academy?"


    The Barbarian King nodded, though his brow furrowed slightly. "Yes. What about it?"


    "Then I don''t think you need to worry about this ruin," Renard replied, his tone sharper now. "He should be able to handle it."


    The academy was famous throughout thend for training ascendants of unmatched strength.


    Unlike most ascendants who improved their abilities through repeated practice and personal breakthroughs, the academy took a different approach.


    Its methods were far more intense and specialized. Students faced unique trials, spiritual formations, and demandingbat simtions designed to push them beyond the limits of ordinary ascendants.


    Because of this, the academy''s students often far outssed other ascendants in battle. Even if they were at the same rank or stage, an academy student could easily dominate a regr ascendant in a fight.


    The Barbarian King crossed his arms and grumbled. "Still¡­ aren''t you curious what kind of artifact might emerge from this ce?"


    Renard shook his head, dismissing the idea with a wave. "No. I don''t have time for that."


    The Barbarian King''s shoulders slumped, his earlier excitement fading.


    He''d hoped Renard would stay and perhaps even join him in exploring the ruin, but he knew better than to try and change Renard''s mind.


    As Renard turned to leave, Reynold floated over, the silver cube hovering behind him. ncing back at the ruin, he then asked his father, "What about brother? He''s still lost, Shouldn''t we search for him?"


    Renard gave him a brief look. "You know, we can''t track your brother''s location. He must return on his own."


    Reynold nodded but looked slightly uneasy, though he didn''t say more.


    With that, Renard and Reynold began to rise, their forms glowing faintly as they headed toward the cube.


    The Barbarian King watched them go, frustration clear on his face, knowing there was no convincing Renard to stay.


    "Always in a rush," the Barbarian King muttered, shaking his head. But he understood Renard had a whole state to look after.


    Before his eyes, Renard and Reynold dissolved into light, merging with the silver cube.


    Momentster, the cube vanished in thin air, leaving the Barbarian King alone in the shadow of the ruin, the eerie miasma swirling around him.

 Chapter 135: Chapter 135 - Catacomb

    In the wide tunnel, lit by glowing stones fixed into the walls, a group of barbarians charged ahead, their eyes shining with greed and excitement.


    Their muscles bulged as they ran, the light from the stones reflecting off their rough skin like ripples on water.


    "Boss, should we grab some of these stones? Everyone else is already taking them," asked one of the younger barbarians, his eyes glued to the glowing gems, their brightness making his gaze even wider.


    "Fool!" snapped the leader at the front, his voice sharp and impatient. "These are just scraps! This is an intermediate ruin for sure. If we go deeper, we''ll find real treasure¡ªstuff you can''t even imagine. Don''t waste time on this junk!"


    Behind them, they could hear the other groups in the ruins, pulling glowing gems from the walls and ceilings, their greedyughter echoing through the tunnel.


    But this group was different. They weren''t here for small rewards. They were after something bigger, hidden deeper inside.


    "But won''t it get dangerous if we go too far?" the young barbarian mumbled, ncing over his shoulder as if the tunnel itself might reach out and trap them.


    The leader didn''t bother answering, just kept moving forward, their footsteps bouncing off the stone walls.


    Soon, they noticed a brighter light ahead, cutting through the gloom.


    "Boss, look! There''s something up there!" one of the barbarians shouted, pointing eagerly toward the glowing source.


    Their excitement grew as they reached the tunnel''s end and stepped into a massive chamber.


    The room was alive with light, huge gemstones towering over them, pulsing with colors that bounced off the floor.


    It looked like a forgotten treasure trove, untouched by anyone.


    The barbarians wasted no time, quickly filling their storage bracelets with glowing stones, scrambling over each other to take as much as they could.


    "Boss,e here! You need to see this!" suddenly, the young barbarian called, his voice trembling with both excitement and fear.


    The leader strode over, his eyes narrowing as he saw what the young barbarian was pointing at¡ªa giant gem at the far end of the chamber.


    He leaned in close, peering into the gem''s clear center.


    Trapped inside was a strange creature, about half their size, dark and twisted, with eight spindly limbs syed out like some kind of giant insect.


    Its two front limbs were lifted together, as if caught in the middle of some prayer.


    "Boss! There are more! All these gems have those ant-like creatures inside!" shouted another barbarian from across the room.


    Noticing something strange, the leader spun around, a cold shiver creeping down his spine. "What the hell¡­?"


    Before he could react, two of his men froze in ce, standing perfectly still, their bodies stiff like statues.


    A thin, dark spike jutted out from the back of their heads, ck as midnight and wet with fresh blood.


    "Boss... what''s going on?" one of them asked, his voice hollow and strange, like he didn''t realize there was a hole in his skull.


    Fear wed at the leader, his instincts screaming at him to run.


    But just as he took a step, he heard a sharp crack behind him, like ss breaking. His heart thudded in his chest.


    He threw himself forward, spinning to face whatever wasing, but it was toote.


    A sharp pain shot through his gut, and he looked down to see the same dark spike that had pierced his men now sticking out of his own body.


    Grimacing in pain, he lifted his head and saw it. Read exclusive adventures at §Þ??


    The gemstone he''d been staring at had shattered, and the creature inside was free, its eight limbs moving with unnatural speed.


    Its once-still form was now alive, and its dark, empty eyes locked onto him.


    The leader''s mind raced, but in that moment, he understood¡ªthey had woken something terrible, something that was never meant to be disturbed.


    ¡­


    In another part of the tunnel, two figures stood still, their eyes tracking the movements of a lizard-like man creeping along the walls.


    Hisrge hands carefully plucked glowing gems from their sockets, one after another.


    With each stone he pulled, the tunnel grew darker, the light slowly fading as his hands worked quickly.


    "Your friend is pretty greedy," remarked Amelia, her white hair softly glowing in the dim light. Her voice was yful, but there was a hint of curiosity there, as if she wasn''t sure whether to be amused or concerned.


    "Friend? I don''t know that guy," Spark replied, waving his hand dismissively as if in denial.


    The lizard-like man, Bronn, paused for a moment, hisrge fingers wrapped around another gem.


    He had overheard Spark''s words and let out a huff.


    Then, with a quick and smooth movement, he leaped down from the wall andnded in front of them.


    "Look, boss!" Bronn said, his voice brimming with excitement. He held out his collection of glowing stones, holding them in his rough hands.


    The light from the gems shimmered on his skin. "I''ve got a ton of these. We''re gonna be rich!"


    Spark raised an eyebrow, turning his head slightly toward Bronn, a glint of amusement shing in his sharp gaze. "Aren''t you tired of this already? Look around. The whole tunnel''s dimming because of you."


    He wasn''t wrong. The tunnel behind them, which had once been bright and alive with light, was now almost pitch ck.


    Only a few faint glows remained from the few stones still left untouched in the walls.


    The path was a long stretch of darkness, all because Bronn had snatched nearly every glowing gem in sight. If Spark hadn''t stopped him, the tunnel would have beenpletely swallowed by shadow.


    Bronnughed loudly, his voice bouncing off the tunnel walls. "Free treasure, boss! How can I be tired when I''m hauling in this much wealth? It''s like this ruin is begging us to take it!"


    Spark''s eyes narrowed, though his voice remained calm.


    "I shouldn''t havee," he said, shaking his head. "You told me this was a greater ruin, but it''s just an intermediate one."


    Bronn scratched his head, a sheepish grin spreading across his face. "Well, boss, weren''t you the one who was interested in tagging along inside?"


    Spark shrugged, the faintest hint of a grin ying on his lips. "Well, I suppose I was. This is certainly an interesting catb."

 Chapter 136: Chapter 136 - Catacomb [2]

    "What''s so special about this ruin?" Bronn asked, tilting his head as he kept prying glowing gems off the tunnel walls, stuffing them into his pouch without a care in the world.


    "Plenty," Spark replied, his voice calm, almost distant. He gestured loosely toward the dark path ahead. "For one, this isn''t just a regr ruin."


    Amelia''s eyes narrowed, her curiosity piqued.


    "What do you mean?" she asked, her tone soft but full of interest. She had felt something odd about this ce too, though she had not been able to figure out why.


    Spark nced at them both, his face giving away nothing. "Let''s just say this ruin is a mix of several others¡­ merged together."


    "Merged together?" Bronn and Amelia repeated at the same time, their voices filled with disbelief.


    The thought of different ruinsbining was not something they had ever heard of before.


    Continue your adventure with §Þ??


    "It happens sometimes," Spark said, waving off their shock like it was nothing. His tone made it clear he was not going to dive any deeper into the subject.


    Bronn, never one to get too caught up in mysteries, shrugged and went back to his work, his long body sliding along the walls.


    He kept grabbing every gem he could reach, his bracelet now filled with glowing stones.


    "Aren''t you worried someone else will get to the real treasure before us?" Spark teased, his grin visible in the dim light. He was clearly trying to push Bronn to pick up the pace.


    "Rx, boss," he added with a chuckle, patting his bulging pouch. "This is an intermediate ruin. It''s not like just anyone can make it to the good stuff, and I''ve got four of my people already deep inside. They''ll handle anything thates up."


    Spark''s eyes narrowed slightly at that.


    When they had entered, the ruin had split into many winding tunnels, like the branches of an ant colony spreading out in every direction.


    Bronn''s followers had chosen their own paths, each one eager to snatch up as much loot as possible.


    "Just hurry up," Spark said, "Or even your four ''strong'' men won''t make it out."


    Bronn paused for a moment, clearly thrown off by Spark''s words. "What are you talking about, boss? My guys are tough. Tougher than most."


    Spark rubbed the side of his head, letting out a quiet sigh.


    "Just hurry," he repeated, this time more firmly.


    Amelia nced between them, sensing a shift in the mood.


    What had been light-hearted banter just moments ago now carried a weight that made her uneasy.


    She did not know exactly what Spark had picked up on, but she trusted his instincts more than anyone else.


    Bronn didn''t seem as worried, though he did start moving a bit faster, sensing that Spark wasn''t in the mood to joke around anymore.


    ¡­


    Standing not far from the mouth of the tunnel, Spark nced back at the long stretch of darkness behind them.


    "This guy¡­" he muttered, shaking his head.


    Bronn''s greed knew no limits. He had plucked nearly every glowing gem from the walls, leaving the tunnel, which once shimmered with soft light, now dim and eerily quiet.


    Ahead, the end of the tunnel glowed with a brighter light, a clear sign they were close to the exit.


    Spark let out a breath, turning to Amelia, who stood beside him, her face calm and focused.


    "Why aren''t you rushing ahead?" Spark asked, curious.


    He figured, Amelia, with her nature, would be rushing toward the deeper parts of the ruin, eager to explore whatevery ahead.


    But now, she stayed beside him, quietly matching his pace.


    A smirk tugged at the corner of Spark''s lips as a yful thought crossed his mind.


    "Don''t tell me¡­ you''re worried about me?" he teased, not really expecting a serious answer.


    "Yes," Amelia replied without hesitation, her voice steady. Her gaze stayed forward, but there was something sincere in her tone.


    He had saved her once, pulled her out of that dark, suffocating ce when she had nearly copsed. And now, with his powerful pet Chaos not around, Spark was more vulnerable than usual.


    She could not quite figure out if he was truly as strong as he seemed, or if hisid-back attitude was just an act.


    Either way, she had chosen to stay close, maybe as her own form of repayment.


    Spark blinked, caught off guard. He had not expected that response.


    "Oh? So bold! You''re going to make me blush," he said with a chuckle, though there was a hint of genuine surprise in his voice.


    Amelia tilted her head slightly, her pale eyes studying him in that curious way she always did.


    "Blush?" she asked, clearly not understanding.


    Sparkughed softly and waved it off.


    "Forget it." He knew Amelia didn''t really get the subtleties of humor, but her honesty was refreshing, in its own way. Still, he understood why she was staying close.


    Before they could continue talking, a sudden scream tore through the tunnel, sharp and filled with terror.


    It came from just beyond the tunnel''s end, where the light spilled out into arger area.


    The scream was unmistakable¡ªpure fear and pain mixed into one desperate cry.


    Bronn, who had been busy yanking more gems from the wall, froze.


    He jumped down quickly, his eyes narrowing as he looked toward the tunnel''s exit.


    "Boss, let''s check it out," he said, his voice serious for the first time. The usual greed was gone from his face, reced by a sharp sense of danger.


    Without waiting for Spark''s response, Bronn hurried forward, taking the lead.


    Spark and Amelia followed close behind, their steps quickening as they headed toward the sound of the scream.


    As they neared the exit, the air grew heavier around them, thick with tension.


    Spark''s normallyid-back expression shifted, his borrows furrowed as his senses picked on something.


    Amelia, too, felt it¡ªa shift in the atmosphere, a sign that whatever waited for them outside wasn''t just some small threat.

 Chapter 137: Chapter 137 - Bronn Vs

    A/N: Changed to old Cover cuz it seem that I lost too many people with that new cover. just testing my theory lol.


    As they stepped out of the tunnel, Spark, Amelia, and Bronn found themselves in a huge cavern.


    The walls were lined with tall, glowing stones, their light spreading across the chaos unfolding in front of them.


    Humans and barbarians were running about, weapons drawn, while magic crackled in the air.


    Terrified screams bounced off the walls as warriors unleashed bursts of magic, not caring about how tight the space was.


    Bright shes of light cut through the dust and debris, showing figures locked inbat.


    Strange creatures darted through the chaos with lightning speed, attacking anything in their path.


    "Your Highness, you''ve made it!" shouted an older barbarian as he and a group of tense warriors rushed toward Bronn. Fear was clear on their faces. "It''s too dangerous here. We need to retreat!"


    Bronn, his face calm but focused, took in the scene.


    "What''s going on?" he asked, his voice steady despite the panic around him.


    "We''re not sure," the older barbarian replied, casting a nce at the ongoing battle. "As soon as we got here, these strange creatures started attacking¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Bronn vanished in a blur, only to reappear behind the group.


    His hand snapped out with unnatural speed, grabbing something from the air¡ªa small, dark shape moving too fast for the others to even see.


    When Bronn opened his hand, the tiny, wriggling creature inside was revealed.


    It was dark and insect-like, with sharp, needle-thin limbs. Bronn had caught it just before it could reach his followers.


    "Your Highness, watch out!" one of the barbarians yelled as another dark shape rushed toward Bronn from the side.


    Without even looking, Bronn raised his arm, and the creature''s rapid charge stopped instantly. It was as if it had crashed into an invisible wall.


    Bronn''s massive hand closed around its neck, lifting the creature into the air.


    The thing dangled helplessly, thrashing its eight limbs wildly.


    The creature resembled an ant but was muchrger and more menacing.


    Its sharp, w-like limbs clicked together in frustration, and its dark, soulless eyes red at Bronn with primal rage.


    Your journey continues with §Þ??


    No matter how hard it fought, it couldn''t break free from his iron grip.


    Its ws shed at Bronn''s body with incredible speed, trying to pierce his skin, but the blows didn''t even leave a mark.


    Spark and Amelia stood back, watching the scene unfold. Spark''s eyes gleamed with interest, though his face stayed calm and detached.


    Amelia, on the other hand, narrowed her gaze, carefully studying the creature''s movements.


    Bronn tilted his head slightly, watching the creature struggle.


    It was fast and dangerous, but clearly not a match for him. After a moment, he tightened his grip.


    Crack!


    The sound echoed as Bronn snapped the creature''s neck.


    Its head dropped to the ground, lifeless.


    Yet, even with its head severed, the creature''s body continued to twitch and il. Its dark eyes, now separated from the body, still stared up at Bronn with a haunting re.


    Bronn raised an eyebrow. "It''s still alive even after that?"


    Without hesitation, he lifted his foot and brought it down hard, stomping the remaining creature into the ground with a loud thud.


    Green liquid sttered across the floor and the lifeless body finally stopped moving.


    Bronn dusted off his hands, his eyes scanning the chaos around him. "What are these things?"


    The old barbarian, slightly out of breath, rushed to Bronn''s side.


    "Your Highness, are you alright?" he asked, concern clear in his tone as the others quickly formed a protective line in front of Bronn.


    "I''m fine," Bronn replied, brushing off the question. His eyes stayed locked on the strange creatures that were darting around the cavern. "You all should stay back."


    One of the younger barbarians stepped forward, his face serious. "We saw some of these creaturesing out of the glowing stones."


    "Out of the stones?" Bronn repeated, his gaze narrowing as he nced at the radiant gems lining the walls of the cavern.


    "Yes, Your Highness," the young man confirmed.


    "As soon as they came out, they started attacking everyone. And¡­" He hesitated, then added, "They can control the bodies of the ones they kill.


    "Control the bodies¡­Like parasites," Bronn muttered, disgust creeping into his voice.


    As Bronn''s eyes swept across the scene, he saw the full extent of the chaos.


    Warriors¡ªhuman and barbarian alike¡ªwere scattered across the ce. Some swung their weapons desperately, trying to fight back.


    Others were frozen with fear, while manyy still on the ground, their bodies twisted unnaturally. The creatures had taken over them, controlling their lifeless forms like puppets.


    Bronn''s brow furrowed, and he clenched his fists, his displeasure obvious. "This is infuriating."


    Even though the people being ughtered weren''t from his tribe, Bronn felt a deep irritation watching these creatures wreak havoc.


    As a warrior, it went against everything he believed in to see such sneaky tactics¡ªcreatures born from the ruin, killing, and using the dead as tools.


    "Your Highness," the old barbarian spoke up again, sensing Bronn''s frustration, "what should we do?"


    "Hold back and form a perimeter," Bronn ordered firmly. "These things are quick, and if you fall, they''ll turn your bodies into weapons."


    The barbarians nodded in unison, moving cautiously into defensive positions.


    They were ready to fight, but they knew better than to engage the creatures directly.


    Meanwhile, Bronn stepped forward with confident strides. He nced briefly toward Spark and Amelia, who stood at the edge of the cavern, silently observing.


    Bronn cracked his neck, his muscles tightening. "I''ll handle this."


    He stood still for a moment, his eyes sweeping over this whole ce as if calcting every possible move.


    Then, without saying anything else, he closed his eyes, reaching out with his spiritual energy.


    Like a wave, it washed over the entire cavern, allowing him to sense everything¡ªthe creatures, the warriors, even the faint glow of the stones embedded in the walls.


    [Light-Solid-Swift]


    He whispered under his breath.


    A ripple of energy surged out from his body, bending the air around him.


    It spread across the cavern like an invisible pulse, creating a barrier that surrounded the space.


    No one else in this ce noticed the shift, but the effect was real.


    After that, Bronn seemed to disappear from sight, as if he had be part of the air itself.


    Across the cavern, a group of barbarians huddled inside a magical barrier, struggling to hold off dozens of dark, insect-like creatures.


    Theirrades had already turned against them, bodies pierced by the same dark spikes that had infected many others in the room.


    The creatures were too fast, dodging their attacks, and as more crawled out from the glowing stones, their chances of survival grew slimmer by the second.


    "Hold steady!" one of the barbarians shouted, but his voice shook with fear.


    The barrier protecting them was starting to crack under the constant pounding, the creatures mming their sharp limbs against it without rest.


    Just as the barrier looked ready to shatter, something blurred past them¡ªso fast they couldn''t even make out what it was.


    Stter!


    The creatures attacking the barrier dropped instantly, their heads were gone, green ooze spilling from their necks.


    "We''re saved!" one of the barbarians cheered, relief flooding his voice.


    But another looked around, still gripping his weapon tightly, eyes wide with confusion.


    "What was that? What was that blur?" he asked, ncing around the room, trying to make sense of what had just happened.


    They exchanged uneasy looks. None of them could exin it.


    Whatever had moved through the cavern had been faster than anything they''d ever seen¡ªman or beast.


    Across the room, simr scenes yed out.


    Those who had been moments away from death suddenly found their enemies dropping around them.


    The dark creatures fell headless, their bodies crumpling to the ground.


    One moment they had been overwhelmed; the next, silence filled the area, their foes in by something they couldn''t see.


    Bronn reappeared exactly where he had stood before, a sly grin on his face.


    He wiped his brow, pretending to be tired, and let out a yful sigh. "Phew."


    Spark, standing behind him with his arms crossed, raised an eyebrow. "Not bad,"


    "Praise from the boss feels great," Bronn said, rubbing his nose, his grin widening as if he was a little embarrassed by thepliment.


    Amelia, who had been standing beside Spark, blinked in surprise.


    She had known Bronn was strong, but she hadn''t expected him to be this fast.


    At her level, she was able to keep up with his movements, watching as he zipped across the battlefield, smashing every creature with swift, deadly strikes.


    In just a few short moments, Bronn had wiped out every dark creature in the cavern. His spell, the way he vanished, and the way he cleared the room¡ªit had all happened in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 138: Chapter 138 - Portal

    A/N: Changed ''Chamber'' to ''cavern'' as it sounded more fitting.


    The cavern, once filled with the sounds of battle and fear, now stood in eerie silence.


    Only the soft sounds of breathing and the shuffle of feet broke the stillness.


    Whatever mysterious force had saved them from the creatures had vanished without a trace, leaving the survivors to cautiously survey their surroundings.


    Those who were still standing didn''t waste any time. Faces pale and hands trembling, they rushed back toward the tunnels they had entered from, abandoning any thoughts of treasure. Survival was all that mattered now.


    The close call with death had shaken them, and the idea of risking their lives for glowing stones now felt foolish.


    In small groups, they hurried out, their footsteps quickly fading into the distance.


    A few, however, lingered behind. Greed hadn''t let go of them just yet.


    They hesitated but then resumed their haul of the glowing stones.


    Every step was slow, their eyes darting around nervously, as if death was still watching them from the shadows.


    Bronn watched as the remaining survivors cautiously returned to mining the glowing gems.


    He felt the pull of those stones too, but before he could join them, a strange sound echoed through the cavern.


    Thump!


    Thump!


    Thump!


    It sounded like the rhythmic beating of a heart.


    Everyone froze.


    The sound didn''te from one direction¡ªit seemed to fill the entire room, as if the very air was carrying the pulse.


    Bronn''s face tightened, his eyes scanning the cavern.


    The thumping had grown louder, almost painful, and small cracks were spreading across their surfaces.


    Thump!


    Bronn''s instincts kicked in.


    "You four," he snapped at his followers, his voice firm and urgent. "Get out of here, now."


    The old barbarian hesitated, his eyes wide with worry. "But, Your Highness¡ª"


    "I''ll be fine," Bronn cut him off, still scanning the room. "I''ve got the boss with me."


    Reluctantly, the barbarians obeyed, dashing into the tunnels without a second thought.


    Bronn watched them vanish before turning his attention back to the cavern.


    The thumping heartbeat began to fade, and for a brief moment, the tension eased.


    The people left in the cavern let out a collective sigh of relief, thinking it was finally over.


    But then, with a loud crack, all the glowing stones shattered, sending shards flying through the air.


    For a moment, the fragments hovered, suspended like delicate ss.


    Then, as everyone stared in shock and awe, the shards began to glow with a strange, otherworldly light. Slowly, they melted into a golden liquid.


    The liquid spread across the floor like mercury, slithering along the surface in intricate patterns.


    The solid stone beneath their feet began to shift, revealing an enormous formation that had been hidden under the surface all along.


    Bronn''s eyes lit up with excitement as he watched the glowing lines of the ancient formation snake across the ground.


    "A hidden formation," he muttered, clearly intrigued.


    Amelia, standing beside him, kept her gaze locked on the swirling patterns.


    "It''s ancient," she whispered, her voice filled with wonder. "I''ve never seen anything like this before."


    Curiosity burning, Bronn turned to Spark. "Boss, what do you think this is?"


    Spark grinned, hisid-back demeanor unchanged. "Do you really want to know? It''s better if you see for yourself."


    Bronn''s expression shifted to one of exaggerated pleading. "Come on, boss¡­"


    Spark waved him off, still refusing to exin. "Just watch."


    As Bronn''s impatience grew, the golden liquid finished filling every crack in the formation.


    The entire cavern seemed to pulse with energy as the formation glowed brighter and brighter.


    At its center, a swirling pool of golden light began to form, slowly spinning and shining with an intense glow.


    Bronn, his eyes wide with excitement, turned to Spark again. "Boss, can you tell me what this is now?"


    "Did you notice the creatures you smashed looked like ants?"


    Bronn nodded. "Yeah, I noticed."


    "Then tell me, in an ant colony, who''s the one with the most power and protection?" Spark asked, his eyes gleaming with a knowing look.


    Bronn scratched his head for a moment, thinking hard. Then, it hit him. His eyes went wide with shock. "The ant queen!"


    "Exactly," Spark said with a nod.


    Bronn''s gaze shifted to the spinning light in the center of the formation. "Boss, are you saying this whirlpool leads to the queen''sir?"


    "Possibly,"


    Amelia, who had been quietly observing, stepped closer, curiosity shing in her eyes.


    "How do you know?" she asked, her voice soft but persistent. Even with her sharp senses, she couldn''t figure out where the portal led.


    Spark chuckled at her question. "Curious?"


    Amelia nodded.


    "I just know," Spark replied with a teasing grin, clearly enjoying keeping his secrets.


    The three of them began walking toward the swirling golden light, which cast a warm glow across the cavern floor.


    All around them, other survivors edged closer to the portal, their voices filled with a mix of uncertainty and greed.


    "Should we go in?" someone whispered.


    "It could be dangerous," another warned. Discover more stories at §Þ??


    "But what if there''s treasure?" someone else said, the greed in their voice obvious.


    "We can''t miss this chance," another person added, sounding determined.


    The room was filled with whispers, torn between fear and the desire for wealth. Some people hesitated, but others stepped forward, eager to dive into the unknown.


    Spark nced at a group of humans huddled nearby, noticing their anxious nces. His voice was calm, but with a note of warning. "You should all head back."


    The group stiffened, ring at Spark.


    "If you go in, none of you wille out alive," Spark added, unfazed by their reaction.


    One of the men crossed his arms, sneering. "Hmph, we don''t need you telling us what to do."


    "Do they think they can take all the treasure for themselves?" another whispered, shooting a suspicious look at Spark''s group. "They''re probably trying to trick us."


    Spark shrugged, not caring about their response. "Well, there goes my goodwill."


    Bronn chuckled at Spark''s rxed attitude, though he kept his eyes on the humans.


    "Fools," he said under his breath.


    Amelia sighed, knowing that people rarely listened to warnings until it was toote.


    As the discussions continued, the light from the whirlpool grew stronger, casting long shadows across the room.


    While some turned back toward the tunnel, unwilling to risk their lives for whaty beyond.


    Most of the people in the room, driven by greed more than caution, steadied themselves.


    One by one, they moved forward, their faces a mix of nervousness and determination.


    The golden light was too tempting.


    The first group, a band of humans in worn-out armor, nced nervously at each other before stepping into the glowing whirlpool.


    They vanished instantly, swallowed by the golden whirlpool without a sound.


    Then, another group¡ªbarbarians and mercenaries¡ªfollowed, their eyes wide but focused, disappearing into the portal as well.


    Without saying much, Spark stepped forward, leading the way.


    The light from the whirlpool lit up his face as he took a casual step inside.


    His figure dissolved into the swirling light, vanishing in an instant.


    Bronn quickly followed, hisrge frame disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Amelia also followed behind. The moment she entered the whirlpool, the world around her twisted and spun.


    A sudden rush of warmth wrapped around her, like being pulled through a tunnel of light. There was no sound, no sight¡ªjust the strange feeling of being drawn deeper and deeper into the unknown.


    Then, with a sh, the golden light vanished.

 Chapter 139: Chapter 139 - Queens Chamber

    The dim glow from the stone tform flickered like a dying me as figures began to appear, emerging from the swirling golden whirlpool.


    Their whispered voices echoed through the vast, shadowy chamber, bouncing off the cold stone walls.


    "Where are we?" someone whispered, their voice shaky with worry.


    "I can''t find the tunnels... is this a trap?" another voice added, fear creeping into their words.


    Nervous murmurs spread among the survivors. The tform beneath their feet was the only light source, casting strange, eerie shadows in the darkness.


    Spark, Bronn, and Amelia stepped forward, scanning the room with watchful eyes.


    Unlike the others, they remained calm. Spark''s face showed no concern, just calm indifference, while Bronn''s excitement bubbled beneath the surface, even in this strange and ominous ce.


    "Looks like we''ve arrived," Spark said casually, as if this strange chamber was just another stop.


    Bronn couldn''t hold back his curiosity any longer. He leaned closer to Spark. "Boss, Do you think there''s treasure here?"


    Spark nced at him from the corner of his eye, a smirk ying on his lips. "Treasure? You should be more worried about what''sing next."


    Bronn chuckled nervously, scratching the back of his head. Despite the clear danger, his greed hadn''t faded one bit.


    As more people appeared on the tform, the light beneath their feet flickered again, then suddenly went out, plunging the chamber into total darkness.


    A wave of fearful murmurs rippled through the crowd, their unease growing louder.


    But just as quickly,rge stones embedded in the chamber''s walls began to glow.


    A soft, ethereal light illuminated the room, revealing a vast, semi-circr chamber with smooth walls.


    The only feature in the room was a single, narrow path leading outside. It appeared this room was solely meant for teleportation.


    Cautiously, the crowd began to move, filing into the huge pathway ahead. The trio followed.


    The walls on either side of the path gave off a soft, crystalline glow, lighting the way ahead.


    As they ventured deeper into the corridor, Bronn''s attention was caught by something.


    He pointed to the glowing walls where carvings had begun to appear¡ªdetailed pictures of the same creatures he had fought earlier, etched into the stone.


    "Boss, look at those carvings," Bronn said, gesturing to the walls. "They''re all praying."


    The eight-limbed creatures were shown kneeling, their front limbs raised high, as if in prayer.


    Their heads were bowed, and they were facing in the same direction¡ªthe end of the path.


    "Interesting, isn''t it?" Spark muttered, running his fingers along the carvings. "They''re praying to someone."


    Bronn frowned, ncing at Spark. "What do you think they''re praying to?"


    Spark smirked, his voice low. "Isn''t it obvious? They''re praying to the one at the top of their chain ofmand."


    "You mean... the queen?" Bronn''s eyes widened in realization.


    Spark nodded, his grin widening. "Exactly."


    Amelia, overhearing their conversation, turned to study the carvings as well.


    Her sharp eyes traced the intricate details, following the direction of the creatures'' prayers.


    Her expression grew thoughtful as she realized something¡ªevery single creature was praying toward the same ce: the end of the path.


    As the group moved deeper into the eerie pathway, the carvings on the walls became more unsettling.


    The once-praying creatures were now shown holding their own severed heads, still kneeling in that same worshipful position.


    Their eyeless faces were turned upward, resting in their hands as if they were still praying.


    The strange, chilling images sent a shiver through the air, and the people grew quieter as they walked, the eerie atmosphere getting to them.


    Eventually, they stopped in front of a tall, imposing door.


    Its surface was smooth, except for arge, intricately carved crown in the center, faintly gleaming in the low light of the chamber.


    "This has to be the treasure room," someone whispered, their voice filled with both awe and greed.


    "Hold on, let the others go first," another advised, nervous about traps.


    Nobody wanted to be the first to step into the unknown, and hesitation spread through the group as they stared at the door, each wondering who would be brave¡ªor foolish¡ªenough to go first.


    As if responding to their uncertainty, the crown on the door shimmered, catching everyone''s attention.


    A low rumble echoed through the ce, and the tall door slowly began to open, revealing a thin line of light.


    As the door continued to open wider, a golden glow spilled out, flooding their eyes with dazzling light.


    The moment the golden light touched their eyes, the group''s caution melted away, reced by raw greed. The sight of the light was too tempting to resist.


    "There it is! The treasure!" someone shouted, breaking the silence.


    In an instant, chaos broke loose. Everyone rushed forward, eager to be the first to reach whatever riches were inside.


    Their footsteps echoed, as they pushed and shoved each other, desperate to im the treasure beyond the door.


    "Let us go too," Spark said, his voice calm despite the frenzy around them. He motioned for Amelia and Bronn to follow as they made their way toward the now fully open doorway.


    Bronn''s eyes gleamed with excitement. "This is it, boss! This is the treasure we''ve been after!"


    Spark chuckled softly, his usualid-back attitude unchanged. "We''ll see."


    Amelia, on the side, couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling building inside her.


    The golden light pouring through the doorway seemed strange¡ªtoo bright, too perfect.


    Something about it didn''t feel right, but she couldn''t quite figure out what.


    Before Amelia could voice her concerns, they had already crossed the door, following the rush of treasure-hungry adventurers.


    As they entered the chamber, an overwhelming sight greeted them.


    The golden light that had drawn them in shimmered from all corners, casting an eerie glow on the towering gemstone that lined the room.


    Each stone was massive, made from the same rare gemstones they had fought for earlier in the cavern.


    Now, they stood like ancient guardians, towering over the room.


    Bronn''s eyes lit up with barely contained greed. "Look at the size of those stones, boss! Should we¡ª"


    Spark cut him off with a calm wave of his hand. "Wait."

 Chapter 140: Chapter 140 - Dark creature

    After entering the chamber, the crowd scanned their surroundings cautiously, half-expecting the dark creatures to jump out from behind the gemstone or some hidden trap to spring from the walls.


    But nothing of the sort happened. The room stayed still, and after a few tense moments, a collective sigh of relief escaped from everyone.


    Then, a group of barbarians quickly imed their spots, each picking a towering gemstone and getting to work.


    They chipped away at the stones, greed oveing their fear as they gathered as many fragments as they could carry.


    The sound of pickaxes striking stone filled the chamber, echoing off the walls.


    "These greedy bunches," Spark muttered with a smirk, shaking his head slightly.


    Bronn, practically drooling, turned to Spark. "Boss, are we just gonna stand here? Look at all that treasure."


    "Patience. Just wait." Replied spark, holding onto Bronn''s shoulder.


    As Bronn was grumbling under his breath, the air in the chamber suddenly shifted.


    At the far end of the room, something was happening.


    A group of parties made up of humans had imed thergest gemstone. It was unlike any other in the chamber.


    This one was darker, more solid, and far more valuable¡ªa true gem among the rest.


    Nearby, a group of barbarians watched with envious eyes, clearly wanting that gemstone.


    Their voices rose as they began to argue over who had the right to it, their shouts echoing in the chamber.


    Before the argument could get out of hand, the ground suddenly rumbled beneath them.


    The dark gemstone began to shake violently, sending a shock through the entire room.


    All eyes turned toward it, a wave of unease spreading among the crowd. Their instincts screamed that something was wrong.


    The dark gemstone started to glow, its surface cracking and shifting.


    They had seen this happen before¡ªthe stone was liquefying¡ªbut this time, it was slightly different, as there was a sense of dread filling their hearts.


    Instead of melting into the floor, the liquid gemstone hovered in the air, twisting and turning as if it had a mind of its own.


    The once curious crowd was now frozen in fear, their greed quickly turning into terror as the floating liquid began to take shape.


    Slowly, the swirling mass of liquid crystal started to form legs, then hips, followed by a torso.


    A figure was emerging¡ªdark, ominous, and growing more defined with every second.


    Panic swept through the room.


    "Get out! We have to get out now!" someone yelled from the back, and several people broke into a sprint toward the tall door.


    Just as everyone was about to make their escape, the colossal stone doors mmed shut with a thunderous roar, trapping everyone inside.


    Their faces went pale as they realized that no matter what they did, they couldn''t budge the tall door.


    With the looming presence of that thing within the chamber, their fear intensified with each passing second.


    A heavy silence fell over the room.


    The only sound was the soft hum of energy surrounding the liquefied gemstone, still shifting into something terrifying before their eyes.


    "What are you doing? Attack it now!" one of the human experts shouted, his voice trembling with fear. "Do not let it finish its transformation!"


    "Yes, we have to stop its transformation!" another shouted gritting his teeth.


    "Ready your spells!" another yelled, his voice full of urgency.


    The groups nearest the floating liquid¡ªhumans and barbarians¡ªgritted their teeth and prepared to fight.


    There was no turning back. Their only chance was to stop whatever was forming before it fully came to life.


    "Do not hold back!" a barbarian growled, raising his weapon high. "Use everything you got!"


    With a surge of determination, everyone nodded in agreement, humans, and barbarians uniting to fend off this threat, their hope flickering back to life as they readied their attack.


    Therge chamber was soon alive with the hum of conjured energy, and the air crackled with anticipation.


    In a synchronized wave, they unleashed everything they had. Beams of light, zing fireballs, and bolts of energy shot toward the shifting figure, crashing into the dark creature in a massive storm.


    BOOM!


    The chamber shook violently, the ground cracking beneath them. Dust and debris fell from the ceiling.


    It was a direct hit, yet the dark creature had not made a move to defend itself.


    As the dust began to settle, everyone held their breath, eyes fixed on the center of the storm with bated anticipation.


    When the smoke finally cleared, the creature remained in the same spot, its transformation nearlyplete.


    All eight of its limbs had formed, towering over the crowd like a monstrous deity of destruction.


    Panic spread quickly.


    Their strongest attacks¡ªspells meant to bring down mountains¡ªhad barely scratched the surface of the creature.


    The creature had finished transforming, revealing a being unlike anything they had ever seen.


    Its wed mouth curled into a sinister sneer, its deep, ck eyes ring down at them.


    Two tall antennae stretched from its head, and above it hovered a glowing, halo-like ring, pulsing with dark energy.


    The room went quiet again as the crowd stood frozen. Their weapons were ready, but their hope was fading fast.


    SCREECH!


    Suddenly, a bone-rattling sound tore through the air¡ªa screech so loud it felt like the chamber itself was ripping apart.


    The creature''s cry sent a wave of dark energy surging outward.


    The ripple of destruction hit their barriers and shields, and in an instant, everything shattered like ss.


    CRACK!


    The horrific sound of flesh being torn apart echoed through the chamber.


    The front line of the crowd simply vanished¡ªhalf of their bodies gone in a split second.


    All that remained were slumped torsos, blood sttering the golden floor as the creature''s energy wave wiped out half of the room in one strike.


    Bronn shook slightly as that ripple of energy touched him.


    His eyes wide open, as he stared in disbelief at his forearm.


    A shallow cut bled where he had blocked part of the wave.

 Chapter 141: Chapter 141 - Bronn vs The queen

    Around Bronn, the chamber looked like a graveyard, littered with the bodies of those who hadn''t survived.


    Broken and lifeless, theyy in twisted heaps, blood pooling around them. The air was thick with the smell of blood and dust, a grim reminder of the creature''s terrifying power.


    The few who were still alive either had powerful treasures protecting them or were cowering in the ground, narrowly escaping the surge of dark energy.


    Regardless, they all wore the same expression: sheer terror.


    "That was something," Bronn muttered, his voice strained as he clenched his fist tight, trying to stop the bleeding.


    He nced over his shoulder. "Boss, you alright?"


    A calm voice answered him. "Yep."


    Bronn turned and saw a massive ice wall behind him, shimmering in the light.


    Behind the wall stood Amelia and Spark,pletely unharmed, watching the scene unfold.


    "Boss, you could''ve asked your mate to shield me too," Bronn said, pretending to sound offended.


    Spark''s lips curled into a grin. "Why would you need protection? Aren''t you supposed to be a proud warrior? Besides, it''s just a scratch."


    Bronn grunted, flexing his hand as the bleeding stopped. The wound wasn''t too deep, and his tough body was already starting to heal. "If you say so."


    But his attention quickly shifted back to the massive figure in the center of the chamber¡ªthe Queen.


    Her dark, pulsing body towered over the survivors, her glowing halo casting an eerie light.


    She stood still for a moment, her cold, soulless eyes scanning the room as if she were enjoying the fear she had created.


    "Boss... is that the Queen?" Bronn asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "Yes," Spark replied, his gaze fixed on the creature.


    The Queen advanced slowly, the ground trembling beneath her weight.


    Each of her eight limbs moved with a chilling fluidity, as if she was toying with the idea of ending everyone in the room with a single blow.


    In front of her stood a lone human, one of the few who had survived the Queen''s earlier attack.


    He was surrounded by a shimmering barrier of water, created by a powerful artifact¡ªa treasure from his family meant to protect him from even the strongest attacks.


    The Queen''s ck eyes locked onto him, and her towering form cast a long shadow over the man like a specter of death.


    She raised one of her sharp, jagged limbs, its edge glinting dangerously in the light.


    With ease, she brought it down toward his water barrier.


    The man''s face tightened with hope. His treasure had always kept him safe before, and he believed it would do so again.


    Crack!


    The moment the Queen''s limb touched the barrier, it shattered instantly.


    The shimmering water turned to mist, disappearing into the air as though it had never existed.


    The man''s eyes widened in disbelief. His mouth opened as if to scream, but no sound came out. His legs refused to move, frozen in fear.


    With a sickening noise, the Queen''s sharp limb pierced his skull.


    His body slumped to the ground, lifeless, as the Queen pulled back her limb, showing no emotion, as if she had merely squashed a bug.


    Around the chamber, the remaining survivors stood frozen in horror, their faces drained of color.


    Even the bravest among them began to realize¡ªthere was no way out.


    The chamber was thick with tension.


    The only sounds breaking the silence were the soft sobs and frantic whispers of those too scared to even look up.


    Many had already dropped to their knees, heads pressed to the cold floor, hoping to avoid the creature''s deadly gaze.


    They had seen how mercilessly it killed, and now their only hope was to go unnoticed.


    One man, shaking uncontrobly, found himself directly in the creature''s path.


    He had survived the first attack by sheer luck, having been cowering on the ground when the wave of energy tore through the room.


    Now, he knelt trembling, too terrified to even breathe loudly.


    The monstrous creature loomed over him, its shadow stretching across his trembling form.


    The man squeezed his eyes shut, silently begging for mercy, though he knew none woulde.


    But to his surprise, the creature simply walked past him,pletely ignoring him.


    A murmur spread through the chamber.


    "What''s going on? Why didn''t it kill him?"


    Every terrified eye turned toward the creature as it stopped in front of another man, who was also kneeling, shaking in fear.


    But curiosity got the better of him. Slowly, he lifted his head, just enough to get a glimpse of the towering figure.


    Shkkt!


    The creature''s sharp limb shot forward in an instant, piercing through the man''s eyes and out the back of his skull.


    His lifeless body fell to the floor, blood pooling beneath him, the air now thick with the metallic scent of fresh blood.


    It was at that moment the remaining survivors realized the horrifying truth.


    "Don''t look up," someone whispered harshly. "Don''t meet its eyes!"


    The few who were still alive quickly obeyed, dropping their heads and refusing to nce in the creature''s direction.


    Even the brave barbarians knelt down.


    Their eyes stayed fixed on the stone floor, watching as the monster''s feet ttered past them.


    For a brief moment, a fragile hope flickered¡ªthey might survive if they stayed kneeling.


    And for a while, it seemed to work.


    The creature moved among the kneeling survivors, sparing them as it scanned the room.


    But then it stopped, its head snapping toward the only three figures who still stood.


    Spark, Amelia, and Bronn.


    The creature began moving toward them, its massive frame cutting through the air like a silent predator.


    "Looks like it wants us to kneel," Spark remarked casually, breaking the suffocating silence.


    His calm voice made some of the survivors wonder if he had lost his mind,ughing in the face of certain death.


    "I was born with stiff knees," Spark continued lightly, as if the creature in front of him was no more than a small annoyance. "I''m not built kneeling."


    Beside him, Bronn grinned, his eyes gleaming not with fear, but excitement. "Queen, You''ll have to get through me first."


    [Light-solid-swift]


    Without warning, Bronn''s figure blurred as he disappeared from where he stood.


    Boom!


    In the blink of an eye, Bronn reappeared right in front of the creature, his massive fist swinging at the creature at a blinding speed.


    The fist connected with the creature''s one limb.


    The impact sent shockwaves through the chamber, cracking the stone beneath them.


    But the creature didn''t flinch. Its dark, gleaming limb had blocked Bronn''s powerful punch without effort.


    Bronn''s eyes widened, not in fear, but with excitement. "What?! It blocked me that easily?"


    His grin only grew wider, muscles tightening as he prepared for the next attack. "Looks like this might actually be fun."

 Chapter 142: Chapter 142 - Counter

    Bronn was excited to see this one was different from the one he had ughtered in the cavern.


    The creature moved with unnatural speed. Its limbshed out, meeting his punch with a force that shook him to the bone.


    Before he could even react, another strike followed¡ªquick and precise, aimed straight at his midsection.


    Thwack!


    The impact sent Bronn flying to the side, crashing hard against the stone wall of the chamber.


    Dust and chunks of rock exploded around him, and he groaned, struggling to push himself up.


    His elbow stung from a fresh cut along the arm he had raised to block the hit.


    Blood trickled down to his clenched fist.


    "Damn," Bronn muttered under his breath. "It''s fast."


    Bronn spat to the side and flexed his injured arm.


    Even with the pain in his elbow, a flicker of excitement still showed on his face.


    The creature moved forward, its towering figure silent as its eight limbs glided across the chamber. Every motion was smooth and agile, but the power behind them was undeniable.


    Its dark, unblinking eyes locked onto Bronn, as if sizing him up.


    There was no hesitation in its movements, no wasted energy. Every strike and twitch of its limbs came with an intention to kill.


    Bronn charged again, this time even faster, his fists glowing with the power of his barbarian bloodline.


    His body blurred as he darted around the creature, searching for an opening.


    ng!


    Their blows collided once more, like a previous sh, the creature didn''t even flinch.


    It twisted, its limbs a blur of darkness, parrying every one of Bronn''s attacks.


    He struck with precision and speed, but every hit was met with a counter so powerful it sent shockwaves through his body.


    Then came another sh of movement¡ªtoo fast for Bronn to respond.


    Thud!


    The creature''s leg mmed into his side, lifting him off the ground and sending him back crashing into the chamber floor.


    A deep crater formed beneath him as hey there, coughing and struggling to catch his breath.


    The sharp pain in his ribs told him something had cracked.


    "Get up. Or are you just enjoying the floor too much?" Spark''s taunt reached Bronn''s ears.


    Bronn gritted his teeth, forcing himself to stand. His muscles ached but there was no way he was backing down.


    "I''m fine," he growled. "This thing''s tough, but it''s also getting exciting."


    The creature let out another screech, the sound echoing through the chamber like nails on a chalkboard.


    In an instant, it lunged at Bronn, its ws aimed straight at his chest.


    ng!


    Bronn barely managed to block, crossing his arms in front of him.


    The force of the hit sent him sliding backward, his feet digging deep lines into the stone floor.


    A fresh cut opened on his forearm, blood dripping onto the ground.


    "She''s ying with you," Spark said calmly, watching Bronn struggle to keep up.


    "I know!" Bronn grumbled, frustration clear in his voice.


    He dashed forward again, his speed matching the creature''s as they shed in a blur of rapid strikes.


    But every time he thought he''d found an opening, the creature''s limb blocked him effortlessly.


    It moved with terrifying speed, itsrge, dark form darting around him, matching every one of his moves.


    The sound of their limbs crashing against each other echoed through the chamber, but Bronn couldn''tnd a single clean hit.


    It felt like fighting a mirror¡ªeverything he threw at it, the creature returned with ease.


    "Damn it!" Bronn growled.


    The creature, however, seemed perfectly calm. Its antennae twitched slightly, the glowing halo around its head pulsing faintly as it watched him, as if calcting its next move.


    It was clear now¡ªthis wasn''t just some mindless creature. It was intelligent, and strategic, and had the power to back it all up.


    Bronn made a quick decision, rushing in again, aiming for its lower limbs to try and knock it off bnce.


    But the creature saw iting.


    In a sh, it twisted its body, sweeping one of its limbs under Bronn''s feet and sending him flying.


    Boom!


    Bronn mmed into the stone wall with a loud thud. A deep gash on his side oozed blood.


    The creature stood still, its dark eyes flickering as it looked down at Bronn, as though deciding whether to finish him off.


    Spark, still standing calmly on the sidelines, sighed. "Are you already done?"


    "Not yet," he growled, his eyes locked on the creature. "I haven''t even warmed up."


    The creature moved again, its speed almost too fast to follow. Bronn barely had time to react as one of its sharp limbs shed toward him.


    As the creature''s sharp limb came down toward Bronn''s chest, he let out a deep roar, unleashing a surge of raw energy.


    The ground beneath him cracked, the stone splintering from the force.


    In an instant, his skin darkened, changing from its usual tan to a deep, almost ck, shade. His body radiated with a different aura than before.


    The creature''s attack, which had seemed certain to pierce his flesh, stopped suddenly.


    Its sharp limb, designed to tear through armor and flesh alike, was now stuck against his skin.


    It pressed hard against Bronn''s chest but couldn''t break through the hardened surface.


    Bronn grinned, baring his teeth.


    "Now this is getting exciting," he growled, his voice deeper now, filled with satisfaction.


    The creature wasn''t deterred.


    It unleashed a flurry of attacks, striking from different angles with deadly uracy.


    But every hit was met with the same result¡ªits limbs ttered harmlessly against Bronn''s dark, imprable skin.


    The chamber echoed with the sound of its strikes, but none of them could find a weak spot.


    Without hesitating, Bronn''s hand shot out and grabbed one of its attacking limbs in mid-air. His grip tightened like a vice, locking the creature in ce.


    It screeched in anger, trying to pull free, but Bronn''s hold was too strong.


    With a savage grin, Bronn swung his fist straight at the creature''s body.


    It raised a limb to block.


    Crack!


    Bronn''s punchnded hard, and dark green liquid¡ªits blood¡ªsttered from the broken limb.


    The blow sent the creature staggering back, its massive form shaking from the force of the hit.


    Bronn prepared to strike again, his fist glowing with power. But this time, the creature moved faster.


    With a sharp, violent twist, it jumped back, ripping off the limb that Bronn still held.


    The severed piece fell to the ground with a wet thud, twitching, while the creature tried to steady itself.


    Its dark, gem-like eyes locked onto Bronn, now gleaming with something more dangerous than rage¡ªcold calction.


    It hissed, its chest swelling, and then let out a high-pitched, earsplitting screech that echoed through the chamber as if it came from the depths of some ancient nightmare.


    The piercing sound cut through the air, sending shivers down the spines of those still kneeling on the floor.


    Even Bronn flinched, his body trembling for a moment from the intensity of the creature''s cry.


    Spark, watching from behind the ice wall, raised an eyebrow, amusement flickering in his otherwise calm expression.


    "Oh, it''s getting serious now," he muttered, turning to Amelia. "He''s going to need your help."

 Chapter 143: Chapter 143 - Counter [2]

    "He''s doing fine, why would he need my help?" Amelia asked, her eyes focused on the sh ahead.


    "You''ll see soon," Spark replied with a knowing smile.


    Amelia''s eyes narrowed as she watched the two fight. Bronn was strong, no doubt, but something seemed off.


    "Why doesn''t he use his domain?" she asked, confused.


    With his strength, activating a domain would multiply his power several times. He should have no problem ending the fight in an instant.


    Spark scratched the back of his head, looking a bit awkward. "Ah, well¡­ let''s just say he''s all muscle. He hasn''t quite learned how to create a domain yet."


    "He hasn''t learned¡­?" Amelia blinked in surprise. For someone at that stage, the idea that he didn''t know how to use a domain was hard to believe.


    "Don''t underestimate him, though," Spark added quickly, noticing her doubt. "In this form, he is nearly invulnerable to physical attacks. The only downside is that he slows down."


    "Invulnerable to physical attacks¡­" Amelia repeated, her gaze sharpening as she thought about it. She''d seen many unique abilities, but nothing quite like that.


    Just then, another loud screech echoed through the chamber, shaking the walls. The creature''s cries were growing more intense.


    Amelia nced at Spark. "Sounds like it''s calling for something."


    Spark looked back at her, his expression hard to read.


    "Have you ever fought an immortal being?" he asked, as casually as if he were talking about the weather.


    Amelia shook her head.


    "No," she replied steadily, though a flicker of curiosity showed in her eyes.


    She had fought many corrupted creatures inside the ruins, their bodies healing quickly, but they weren''t truly immortal.


    Their power came from the miasma that filled the ruins, not from their own strength.


    "This will be good practice then," Spark said with a smirk.


    Amelia frowned in confusion. "What do you mean?"


    Spark chuckled softly, nodding toward the creature, who was thrashing angrily, its screeches making the chamber tremble. "Just be ready."


    Amelia turned her attention back to the creature.


    The creature''s dark form pulsed with a strange power, its eyes filled with hatred.


    Its remaining limbs twitched as if it were ready to strike again at any moment.


    The limb that Bronn had ripped off hadn''t grown back, but the creature didn''t seem weakened.


    It seemed even angrier, and the air around it rippled with thick, suffocating energy.


    Bronn stood tall, showing no fear. He was never the type to stand back and watch.


    His blood boiled with excitement, and a wide grin spread across his face as he charged forward without a second thought.


    The thrill of battle, the chance to use his full strength¡ªthis was exactly what he craved.


    [Solid]


    Bronn''s massive frame blurred with power as he rushed toward the creature.


    The creature responded quickly, raising two of its limbs to block his iing strike.


    Bronn''s leg swung with brutal force, and when it connected¡ªcrack!¡ªthe sound echoed through the chamber.


    The creature''s limbs shattered on impact, dark green liquid sttering across the floor.


    Wasting no time, Bronn followed up with a powerful punch to its chest, smashing through its defenses.


    Amelia, watching closely from the side, narrowed her eyes.


    "Is that creature getting weaker?" she asked, her voice full of doubt.


    "No," Spark replied casually as if he were watching a friendly match. "He is getting stronger. It''s one of his kinky abilities, the more excited he gets, the stronger he bes."


    The battle had shifted in Bronn''s favor.


    Every punch he threw was devastating, breaking apart the Creature''s body piece by piece.


    Those kneeling on the floor, too scared to move, couldn''t help but nce at the fight.


    Their eyes widened in disbelief as the once terrifying creature was now getting torn apart, reduced to fragments with each of Bronn''s powerful strikes.


    With its eight limbs shattered and useless, Bronn''s fists were now drenched in the creature''s dark green blood.


    Despite being severely damaged, the creature still stood, refusing to fall.


    Pieces of its body hung limp, but its pride¡ªor perhaps arrogance¡ªkept it upright.


    "This stubborn thing," Bronn muttered, looking at it with a mix of frustration and respect.


    Even in its broken state, the creature didn''t try to run or retreat. It held its ground, unwilling to give in.


    Clicking his tongue, Bronn said, "Alright, I''ll finish it."


    He spread his massive arms wide, the tension in the air growing thick as he brought them together in a powerful p aimed straight at the creature''s head.


    Stter!


    The sound echoed through the chamber, and with it, the creature''s head exploded in a shower of dark green liquid, sttering across the walls and floor.


    Yet, despite losing its head and all eight limbs, the creature''s body remained standing.


    "This thing¡­ it''s still standing?" Bronn''s voice was filled with disbelief as he stared at the headless, limbless creature.


    His fists clenched, still dripping with the creature''s blood.


    Bronn wiped the green blood from his hands, looking over the remains of the creature''s shattered body.


    Its head was nothing more than a stter of dark green liquid, and its limbs were broken and scattered across the chamber.


    But despite all that, it still stood, its torso upright like a defiant statue refusing to fall.


    He frowned, sensing that something wasn''t right. The creature wasn''t just stubborn¡ªthere was still a strange energy radiating from it, as strong as ever, even after he had destroyed its head.


    He stepped back, his eyes narrowing in suspicion.


    Suddenly, a deep rumble shook the chamber, vibrating the floor beneath his feet.


    His eyes flicked toward the pirs along the walls¡ªmassive gemstone structures that had been inactive until now.


    One by one, the pirs of gems started glowing, shining with a bright golden light from within.


    The light was blinding, pulsing with raw energy, and before Bronn could react, the gemstones began to melt, their golden essence flowing like liquid metal.


    "What the hell is this?" Bronn muttered, his muscles tensing as the golden liquid floated toward the creature''s broken body.


    Then, it slowly circled the creature''s body, wrapping it like a cocoon.


    From a distance, Amelia watched with wide eyes. The shift in the air felt oddly familiar to her.


    The way the energy in the chamber changed, the way the golden liquid wrapped around the creature¡ªit all looked familiar, but also different.


    It did not have the same heavenly feeling. It was more primal, more dangerous.


    "A breakthrough¡­" Amelia whispered, realizing what was happening.


    The golden liquid wrapped itself around the creature''s body, forming a glowing cocoon.


    Bronn, sensing the change, took a few careful steps back, his instincts on high alert.


    The chamber was quiet for a few moments, the only sound being the faint hum of the cocoon''s energy.


    Then, without warning, the cocoon hardened and burst open, sending shimmering particles of light flying through the air.


    Crack!


    From the explosion of energy, the creature emergedpletely transformed.


    No longer broken and dying, it now stood tall, its dark form glowing with a dark golden light.


    Its limbs were no longer shattered; they had reformed into sleek, sharp weapons.


    Its entire body was whole again, shining with dark gold skin. Its eyes, like two dark gems, locked onto Bronn with a cold, predatory gaze.


    Before Bronn could react, it vanished.


    A blur of gold shot toward him, and in an instant, the creature was in front of him. Its sharp arm aimed toward his chest, straight for his heart.


    Crack!


    Suddenly, a loud sound echoed through the chamber as a massive wall of ice appeared between them, stopping the creature''s attack just inches from Bronn''s chest.

 Chapter 144: Chapter 144 - Counter [3]

    The ice wall shattered as the creature''s ws tore through, its momentum unbroken.


    Despite Amelia''s quick action, the attack still reached Bronn.


    In the split second before impact, Bronn twisted his body, dodging a fatal blow, but the creature''s limb shed across his shoulder, sending him flying across the chamber.


    Hisrge frame mmed into the stone wall with a heavy thud, leaving a crater behind.


    "This thing¡­" Amelia muttered, her brow furrowing as she watched Bronn pull himself out of the debris.


    She couldn''t believe what had just happened. Although the ice wall had been thrown up quickly, it should have been strong enough to stop even a peak Astral Bloom warrior''s attack.


    Yet the creature had easily broken through it and still managed to strike Bronn.


    Bronn slowly stood, rolling his injured shoulder as blood dripped from the deep cut.


    He nced at the wound and grinned, excitement flickering in his eyes.


    "Now that one hurt," he said, his voice carrying a strange mix of pain and thrill. "You''ve gotten stronger."


    With a deep roar that echoed through the chamber, Bronn''s body surged with raw energy.


    His skin darkened even further, veins bulging as the wound on his shoulder began to heal, the bleeding stopping almost instantly.


    His grin grew wider, a wild light dancing in his eyes as his excitement grew.


    "Looks like I''ll have to get serious now," he said, the fire in his voice undeniable.


    He could feel it, the creature had transformed after emerging from that golden cocoon.


    Its power had multiplied, its speed and strength far beyond what he had faced before that transformation.


    The creature was no longer just a tough opponent but a true monster now, a challenge worthy of his full strength.


    And that only made Bronn more eager.


    Fully recovered, Bronn began advancing toward the creature again. The wound on his shoulder had be an inconvenience, and his excitement fueled his power.


    This Creature was unlike anything normal; its strength was wild, and feral, and it seemed to grow stronger with every passing second.


    Bronn''s grin turned savage as he stepped forward, his massive frame radiating raw power. "No trainingpares to this... a real life and death battle."


    The creature, its dark golden form gleaming, let out a low, guttural hiss, hits gem-like eyes locking onto Bronn with a predator''s focus.


    It no longer hesitated; its next attack came immediately.


    With blinding speed, it rushed toward him, its limbs slicing through the air like deadly spears.


    But Bronn was ready. His body moved to the side, dodging the first strike by mere inches, his muscles rippling as he prepared to strike back.


    His fist glowed with a bluish aura as he swung at it.


    The force behind his punch could shatter boulders, but the creature barely flinched.


    With a simple movement, the creature raised its arm and blocked his strike with ease, its dark, golden limb stopping his fist cold.


    The impact sent a shockwave through the chamber, but it remained unmoved, its expression unreadable.


    Before Bronn could pull back, the creature retaliated.


    With lightning speed, it swung its other arm, catching Bronn square in the chest.


    The hit was devastating. He wasunched across the chamber, his body smashing into the stone wall with a loud thud.


    Dust and debris rained down as Bronn slumped to the ground, but within moments, he forced himself to stand, rolling his shoulders as if shaking off the pain.


    He grinned, wiping blood from the corner of his mouth. "That''s more like it."


    Without hesitation, he charged again, his powerful legs propelling him forward.


    He struck at the creature once more, but it moved faster, sidestepping his attack and shing him across the chest with its ws.


    Blood sprayed from the fresh wound, but Bronn didn''t slow down. Instead, he swung his arm, aiming for its head, but it blocked again, its sharp limb cutting deep into his forearm.


    Each sh left Bronn with new cuts and gashes; his body growing more bloodied with every attack.


    Yet he kept charging.


    Those watching from the floor could not help but be impressed by Bronn''s resilience.


    Even after taking such a hit, he was still pushing forward, his spirit undiminished.


    But something had changed about the creature. Its movements were more refined, its strikes more precise.


    Whatever had happened in that golden cocoon had turned it into something far more dangerous.


    "That thing''s no longer just a brute. It''s evolving fast." Spark''s voice cut through the tense atmosphere. "He won''t be able to keep up with its speed. Help him."


    Amelia didn''t need to be told twice. Her sharp eyes followed the Creature''s movements, noticing how each strike became more fluid, more precise.


    The creature wasn''t just reacting anymore. It was learning, adapting to Bronn''s every move, and doing so rmingly fast.


    "What about you?" Amelia asked, ncing at Spark.


    Spark gestured toward the far end of the chamber, where old stone boxes stood half-buried in the crumbling ruins.


    "I''ll look for something to stop that creature," he said, his tone calm, even as chaos raged around them. He started walking toward the chamber''s end, muttering to himself, "Where are you hiding?"


    Amelia watched him for a moment, then turned her attention back to the center of the fight.


    Bronn met the Creature''s next strike head-on. His fist smashed into its limb, sending shockwaves through the chamber.


    This time, instead of being knocked back, Bronn stood firm.


    His feet dug into the stone floor, and a savage grin spread across his face. The thrill of the fight was fueling him.


    The Creature snarled, pulling back for a second beforeunching another attack.


    Its strikes came faster now, its ws a blur as they shed through the air, aiming for Bronn''s vital points.


    Bronn dodged and blocked with sheer brute force, but it was clear he wasn''t moving fast enough to keep up.


    Each strike got closer, and his heavy breathing showed the toll the battle was taking.


    Amelia knew she couldn''t wait any longer.


    With a quick gesture, she summonedrge ice, shaping sharp spears from the moisture in the air.


    They hovered around her, sleek and ready. She focused on the Creature''s exposed side.


    With a flick of her wrist, the ice spears shot forward, aiming for the Creature''s unprotected nk.


    They hit directly, piercing the dark golden skin with a sharp crack.


    The creature screeched in fury as the ice spears lodged deep into its torso, cold mist spilling from the wounds.


    The Creature faltered, its movements slowing for just a moment, giving Bronn time to recover.


    He wiped the sweat from his brow, grinning. "Thanks for that."


    The Creature let out another shriek, its body shaking as she tried to dislodge the ice spears. Its glowing gold eyes fixed on Amelia, and in a blur of motion, it charged toward her.


    Amelia stood her ground, gathering more icy spears around hovered around her, ready to strike again.


    But before the Creature could reach her, Bronn appeared, intercepting the creature with a powerful punch to the side.


    The impact sent the Creature skidding across the chamber, its ws scraping the stone floor as it struggled to regain its bnce.


    The Creature roared, its body shimmering with the same golden liquid from the cocoon.


    Its form started to change, shrinking rapidly.


    Its massive body became sleek and slender, its limbs more humanlike.


    The grotesque creature from moments ago now stood about the size of an average person, its body deceptively graceful. Only its head remained inhuman, with a glowing halo pulsing with a sinister light.


    Amelia''s eyes narrowed. "It transformed again."


    The air around the Creature grew heavier, its presence radiating intense pressure. It wasn''t just raw power anymore¡ªit felt controlled, like something dangerous waiting to strike.


    Before anyone could react, the Creature vanished, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Amelia felt the shift in the air before she saw it.


    A fraction of a secondter, the Creature reappeared right in front of her, ws glowing with golden light, ready to strike.


    However, Amelia''s icy gaze was already locked onto the creature. She merely whispered. "Reckless."


    In an instant, the Creature froze mid-attack, its entire body encased in a solid block of ice.


    It stood frozen in ce, its arm still raised to strike, now a perfect ice sculpture.

 Chapter 145: Chapter 145 - Immortal being

    As the creature stood frozen in shimmering ice, its ws just inches from Amelia, the chamber was silent.


    Only the soft crackling of the frozen sculpture echoed in the silence, but despite how it looked, the creature was far from defeated.


    Amelia''s gaze stayed calm, her breathing steady. This was one of her passive abilities; a protective energy field around her that froze anything or anyone that got too close without permission.


    The creature had learned to move faster than most could follow, disappearing from sight.


    But even though it could vanish from the naked eye, it couldn''t escape Amelia''s senses. At her level, locking onto this creature''s aura was as easy as breathing.


    Though frozen, the creature pulsed with energy, its form shifting slightly within the icy prison.


    Once sleek and menacing, it was now an ice sculpture, but its struggle to break free was clear.


    Small cracks appeared along its limbs as it strained against the ice that held it. The golden aura from its earlier transformation pulsed faintly under the surface, desperately seeking a way out.


    Amelia watched the creature, her gaze as cold as the ice that trapped it.


    She could feel the flicker of the creature''s life force still strong within. "Oh, breaking out?"


    Before the creature could even attempt to break free, Bronn arrived with a booming force, his fist crackling with thick blue energy.


    He swung with everything he had, and his punch connected with the frozen creature.


    The impact sent a shockwave through the chamber, and the ice shattered into a thousand glittering shards.


    One of the creature''s hands flew off with the shattering ice, tumbling across the chamber, lost in a cascade of frozen fragments.


    "That''s one way to end it," Bronn muttered with a grin, standing amid broken ice.


    But Amelia wasn''t smiling. Her eyes stayed fixed on the pile of shattered ice. "It''s not over."


    As if responding to her words, the golden aura around the remains of the creature red violently.


    The scattered ice fragments trembled, and piece by piece, the creature''s body began to pull itself back together.


    The golden liquid flowed like molten metal, reforming its missing limbs and pulling the broken pieces of ice toward it.


    Bronn stared wide-eyed. "Again?"


    In moments, the creature was whole again. Its form, now even sleeker and more dangerous, stood tall.


    Its halo burned brighter, and its eyes glowed with a cold, malevolent intelligence, ready for more.


    The creature''s glowing eyes locked onto Amelia with pure hatred.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, it vanished, moving faster than it had before.


    In an instant, it reappeared right in front of her, its wed limb striking with deadly force.


    However, as it neared, something familiar happened; its arm began to freeze.


    Ice crept up the creature''s limb, encasing it in a shimmering frost within seconds.


    But before the ice could trap itpletely, the creature leaped back, escaping before being fully immobilized.


    Amelia''s eyes narrowed. "You''re learning."


    The creature, now burning with rage, reassessed its approach. It began circling Amelia, darting in from different angles; attacking from the side, above, and even from behind.


    But no matter how quickly it moved, every attempt ended the same.


    As soon as it got too close, its body began to freeze, stopping it in its tracks.


    The creature''s movements became frantic, as if trying to outsmart the invisible barrier around Amelia.


    Realizing it could not get near Amelia, the creature let out an ear-splitting screech, its glowing eyes burning with frustration.


    Forced to keep its distance, it red at her, its mind racing to find a new strategy.


    Amelia, her gaze cold and calm, watching the creature silently, finally spoke. "That''s enough."


    Raising her hand, she slowly clenched her fingers into a fist. "Perish."


    In an instant, the creature''s body convulsed as icy spikes erupted from within, tearing through its chest and head. Sharp, crystalline spears jutted out, ripping apart its insides and freezing it from within.


    The once terrifying creature twisted in agony, impaled by the jagged ice that now consumed it.


    The chamber echoed with the sound of ice cracking and the creature''s tortured screams.


    Its body, once so powerful, was now helpless as the frost spread through its core.


    Its movements slowed, and the light in its glowing eyes faded, bing clouded with frost.


    The creature''s body stiffened, and with one final shudder, it copsed to the ground, shattering like fragile ss into a pile of frozen shards and icy mist.


    Just as they thought it was over, the atmosphere around the chamber changed once again.


    The air grew heavy, and thick with an ominous presence.


    A dark, oppressive miasma began seeping from the walls and floor, swirling toward the shattered remains of the creature.


    The stillness in the chamber was reced by a low, eerie hum that crawled under their skin, signaling that something far worse was stirring.


    Amelia''s eyes narrowed as the dark miasma swirled around the creature''s corpse.


    "Another transformation?" she muttered, a hint of disbelief in her voice.


    She could sense the dark miasma energy that had covered the mountain outside was now flooding into the heart of the chamber, pouring into the remains of the dead creature.


    The miasma moved like it had a mind of its own, twisting and coiling as it was sucked into the creature''s broken body.


    The golden shards of ice that had glittered on the floor darkened as the mist touched them, corrupting everything it reached.


    In moments, the pile of frozen limbs began to twitch, as if something even worse was waking up inside.


    Currently, the force gathering in the chamber was far more sinister than the creature''s earlier transformations.


    The miasma had fully consumed the corpse now, and the creature''s body began to reform piece by piece.


    Its head, once obliterated, reappeared with a sickening crackle, followed by its chest, reshaping as if the earlier ice attack had never happened.


    But something was different.


    The golden glow was gone. Instead, the creature now radiated a darker, more terrifying energy.


    Its skin was pitch ck, exuding an unnatural darkness. Its posture, once proud, had turned wild and feral.


    The creature''s eyes, now burning with an abyssal glow, fixed on Amelia with a focused, predatory intensity.


    The creature stood taller and more twisted than before, like it had been reborn in a deathly resurrection.


    The dark miasma clung to it like a second skin, radiating an oppressive weight.


    The air in the chamber shifted, a strange mix of biting cold and suffocating darkness.


    Amelia, her eyes locked on the creature, muttered. "Is this what he meant by an ''immortal being''?"

 Chapter 146: Chapter 146 - Clash inside the domain

    Screech!


    An ear-piercing shriek ripped through the chamber, sending waves of pain through the skulls of everyone present.


    The creature stood in the center, its dark form trembling with power, surrounded by an aura so intense it felt like it could warp reality itself.


    Suddenly, a wave of invisible energy erupted from the creature, sweeping over the entire chamber.


    In an instant, everything changed.


    Bronn, Amelia, and the few survivors were no longer inside the ruins.


    The dark chamber had vanished, reced by a vast, open space with a towering hill in the distance.


    The ground beneath them was rough and jagged, dotted with patches of greenery that looked out of ce among the rocky terrain.


    "What the hell?" Bronn muttered, confusion evident in his voice as he scanned the strangendscape.


    On the other hand, Amelia stood still, her face calm but her eyes sharp.


    "It can use a domain..." she whispered, almost in disbelief.


    Her gaze shifted to the towering hill where the creature stood, no longer a monstrous beast but a ruler over this strange new reality it had created.


    The air was heavy, thick with pressure, as if the weight of the entire world was pressing down on them.


    Bronn rolled his shoulders, feeling the increased gravity tugging at his limbs.


    "Feels a bit heavy," he grumbled, though his grin remained. The thrill of the fight still pulsed through him. "What kind of trickery is this?"


    Amelia didn''t react much, but she sensed immediately that the air was a mix of deadly energy.


    Even the grass beneath their feet seemed dangerous, sharp enough to slice through flesh.


    This was no mere illusion. The creature had manifested a real domain, bending reality to its will.


    "This isn''t just a trick," she said. "It''s a domain."


    Behind them, those who had knelt in submission earlier were not as lucky.


    As soon as they appeared in the domain, the crushing pressure overwhelmed them. Bones snapped, skin tore, and within moments, their bodies copsed into piles of mush.


    Only a few managed to survive, protected by the treasures they carried.


    But even they were bleeding from their noses, ears, and eyes, their bodies trembling as they struggled against the immense pressure of the domain.


    "Damn it¡­" one of the survivors groaned, clutching his chest as blood seeped from his eyes.


    Even with the protection of a powerful artifact, his body was failing. The domain was slowly draining their life force.


    Amelia''s eyes stayed locked on the creature standing atop the hill.


    How is this possible? she thought, her mind racing. Domain maniption was supposed to require intelligence and mastery over one''s power.


    But this was different; this was a creature, not a person. A being that hade from the ruins, without purpose or thought.


    And yet, it had manifested a domain.


    This was the first time she had encountered such a bizarre thing.


    If everyone in the chamber was pulled into the domain, what about him? she wondered, quickly scanning the area. But there was no sign of Spark.


    Suddenly, the creature let out another screech, its form flickering with the dark miasma that had consumed its body.


    The oppressive energy it radiated grew stronger, and the domain seemed to pulse with it.


    Each pulse sent shockwaves through the ground, making even Bronn dig his feet in as he resisted the pressure.


    The creature shifted atop the hill, its eyes glowing as they locked onto the two figures still standing.


    Bronn cracked his knuckles, his grin widening as he looked up at the monstrous figure. "Doesn''t matter. Domain or no domain, I''ll smash it to pieces."


    With a reckless grin, Bronn''s muscles coiled, and heunched himself into the air, the pressure of the domain irrelevant to him. His focus was solely on the creature above.


    But halfway through his leap, the creature flicked its arm, sending a wave of dark mist surging toward him like a tide of shadows.


    "Fog?" Bronn muttered, puzzled for a split second.


    Before the dark mistcould reach him, a gust of wind roared from behind, scattering the mist like dust.


    Bronn nced over his shoulder to see Amelia hovering in the air, calm andposed as always.


    "That''s not fog," she corrected, her voice steady. "Those are corrupted ants. Don''t let them bite you, they''re venomous."


    "Venom doesn''t work on me!" Bronn grinned with confidence and let out a boomingugh.


    "It''s a different kind of venom," she exined. "It eats your flesh."


    Bronn''s grin faded as the reality sank in. He grimaced, imagining his strong, muscled body with chunks missing, chewed away by flesh-eating ants.


    A shiver ran down his spine at the thought of bing a skinny, emaciated version of himself.


    "Alright, maybe I''ll let you handle this one," he said, his tone shifting from overconfidence to cautiousness.


    "Step aside,"


    Without hesitation, Bronn backed away, hisrge frame stepping aside as Amelia took the lead.


    The creature, sensing the change, turned its hateful re toward her, its dark aura ring with anger.


    Its body trembled, and the ground beneath it began to shift.


    From the rocks and earth below, swarms of corrupted ants poured out, covering the ground like a moving, ck carpet.


    The swarm seemed endless, and in seconds, the ants spread out, even blotting out the sky as they surged toward Amelia.


    Despite the danger rushing her way, Amelia remained calm, her face showing no fear. She narrowed her eyes slightly as she assessed the situation.


    Without a word, she raised her hand, a faint glow gathering in her palm and growing brighter with each passing second.


    Then, the sky responded.


    A massive meteor of ice, shimmering with a crystalline glow, shot down from above, casting a cold, chilling light over the domain.


    The temperature plummeted as the meteor hurtled toward the ground, freezing the air around it.


    The swarm of ants raced forward, but they were no match for the sheer force of the icy projectile.


    The meteor mmed into the hill with a deafening crash, sending shockwaves through the domain.


    The ground cracked and groaned as freezing energy spread out, turning the entire hill into a frozen wastnd.


    The corrupted ants, once a relentless tide, froze solid, their bodies trapped in thickyers of ice, sparkling like dark gemstones in the frozenndscape.

 Chapter 147: Chapter 147 - [Niflheim]

    Amelia hovered in the sky, her calm face showing no trace of the chaos below.


    Crack!


    The creature emerged from the ice, ring up at her with its dark, empty eyes, its once human-like body now pulsing with a sinister aura.


    A swirling mist of darkness wrapped around it, filling the air with heavy, oppressive energy.


    Bronn watched in awe, then asked in a lowered tone, "Big sister, can''t you kill it again like before?"


    "Big sister?" Amelia shot him a side nce. "No, I can''t. Something''s blocking me from reaching inside."


    Earlier, she had used her magic to invade the creature''s body, creating ice from within.


    But ever since it had absorbed arge amount of miasma and transformed, that method no longer worked.


    The creature still stood atop the frozen hill, surrounded by shards of ice. Its eyes locked onto Amelia, burning with even greater hatred, the fury in its gaze refusing to die.


    It stretched out its limbs, drawing power from the domain it controlled.


    With a simple wave of its hand, the space around Amelia warped, dark tendrils of miasma shooting toward her, trying to trap her.


    But before they could reach her, a gust of wind spiraled out from her, shattering the tendrils like brittle ss.


    The creature''s dark energy broke apart, vanishing like smoke blown away by a storm.


    Amelia wasted no time. She raised her hand, andrge sharp spikes of ice shot forward, cutting through the air like spears.


    The creature snarled, quickly raising a dark barrier of miasma to block the attack.


    But the ice was too fast. Chapter Discover:


    The spears tore through the barrier, and in an instant, the creature''s head was severed, the ice slicing through its neck and separating its head from its body.


    For a moment, the creature stood still, headless, as if defeated.


    But before Amelia could move again, the dark mist around its form twisted and shifted, regenerating its head in the blink of an eye.


    Amelia''s eyes narrowed as she muttered. "Persistent."


    Furious, the creature let out a screech and unleashed another barrage of dark magic, warping the air around Amelia, trying to trap her in a vortex of shadows.


    But her control over the wind was wless.


    With a simple flick of her fingers, an even powerful vortex erupted atop the dark vortex, tearing apart the darkness like it was nothing.


    Their sh continued.


    But no matter how many attacks the creatureunched, not a single one touched her.


    Amelia raised both hands, and the sky above her darkened as an enormous shard of ice began to take shape.


    It glowed with a bright, otherworldly blue light, growingrger andrger until it was big enough to pierce through the entire domain.


    With a swift motion, she sent it crashing down toward the creature.


    The creature let out a furious roar and vanished, reappearing to the side just in time to dodge the massive ice shard.


    But Amelia was quicker.


    With a flick of her wrist, the giant shard shattered into countless smaller spears, all of them homing in on the creature.


    It could only watch as its body was pierced again and again, its limbs torn apart by the relentless barrage.


    Yet, just like before, the dark mist swirled around it, reforming its body piece by piece.


    The creature''s dark eyes zed with frustration and fury, unable to touch Amelia, even though it controlled the space and the entire domain.


    The creature screeched in pure rage, and the frozen hill beneath them began to tremble.


    Ice cracked and shattered, breaking into pieces and crumbling away.


    What remained was a swirling mass of dark mist, growing more oppressive and thick by the second.


    The mist gathered at the base of the hill, spreading out like an ocean of ckness that consumed the domain.


    Inside the mist, corrupted ants swarmed, their numbers multiplying rapidly.


    On the ground below, Bronn grunted, stomping his foot into the earth and sending a shockwave through the battlefield.


    The force scattered the advancing ants for a moment, but it wasn''t enough.


    As fast as they were knocked back, more reced them, their numbers growing as the mist thickened.


    "This fog isn''t letting up!" Bronn growled, his deep voice booming through the chaos.


    He swung his massive arms, creating gusts of wind to push the ants back, but it was like fighting an endless tide.


    No matter how many he crushed, more swarmed in to take their ce.


    In the sky, Amelia and the creature were locked in a stalemate. No matter how many times the creature regenerated, it couldn''t touch her.


    But each time Amelia decapitated or impaled it, the creature came back faster and stronger, its body reforming morepletely with every attack.


    With a roar, the creature raised its arms, and the dark mist below surged upward, threatening to engulf the entire domain.


    The swarm of corrupted ants below swirled like a dark hurricane, ready to consume everything.


    The creature, moments ago fully focused on Amelia, suddenly sensed something new, something powerful. It turned its gaze upward, feeling the shift in the air.


    "Aren''t you done yet?" a calm voice broke through the oppressive atmosphere.


    Bronn''s eyes widened as he scanned the space, excitement and confusion in his voice. "It''s boss''s voice!"


    The creature froze for a brief moment, its dark energy rippling as it tried to find the source of the disturbance.


    "Come out," Spark''s voice echoed again. "I''ve got something to show you."


    The creature snarled, its eyes darting around the frozen battlefield, clearly unnerved.


    "Use your domain."


    Bronn turned to Amelia, who was still hovering above the battlefield. "Big sister, you can use a domain?"


    Amelia nodded silently, her gaze distant.


    "Then why don''t you use it?" Bronn asked.


    Amelia''s eyes flickered down to the few survivors scattered on the ground.


    Those who had managed to survive were barely conscious, their bodies broken and bloodied.


    "A sh between domains will create a huge impact," she said quietly, her voice filled with reluctance. "They won''t survive."


    Bronn shifted ufortably, his eyes on the survivors who were barely hanging on, surrounded by the ever-growing swarm of corrupted ants.


    "I don''t think they''re going to make it either way," he muttered grimly.


    Amelia nced at the survivors onest time, her icy demeanor softening for just a moment.


    But Bronn was right, whether it was the ants or the sh of domains, they wouldn''t survive much longer.


    "Fine."


    With a final look at the survivors, she released something deep within her.


    [Domain]


    The atmosphere changed in an instant.


    The oppressive energy of the creature''s domain was swallowedpletely, reced by something far colder, far more ancient.


    [Niflheim]


    A wave of freezing energy swept over the domain, consuming everything in its path.


    In the blink of an eye, everything froze.


    Time itself seemed to stop.


    The corrupted ants, the swirling dark miasma, even the creature, all were trapped in an eternal, frozen stillness.


    Amelia''s form remained, but she had changed. Or rather, something that looked like her floated where she once stood.


    This form of her was ethereal, glowing with a pale, cold light.


    Her aura was distant, devoid of any emotion. Where Amelia had somepassion, this being waspletely indifferent, as if existing only to judge and destroy.

 Chapter 148: Chapter 148 - Red rope

    Her cold gazended on the creature, frozen mid-snarl, its monstrous body locked between time and space.


    The ethereal figure glided toward it, her movements slow and unhurried.


    An otherworldly spear materialized in her hand, its tip glowing a pure, holy white, a stark contrast to the darkness that had filled the domain moments ago.


    Even in its frozen state, the creature seemed to shudder, sensing something.


    Without a word, the ethereal Amelia raised the spear and plunged it into the creature''s chest.


    The impact was silent, but the power of the strike rippled across the entire domain.


    {[Seal]}


    As the ethereal figure faded from the frozen world, everything seemed to hold its breath for a brief moment.


    The air was still, the silence heavy until,


    crack!


    A sharp sound pierced the stillness, echoing through the chamber.


    It was followed by a violent shattering, like the very fabric of reality breaking apart.


    Both domains, the icy, oppressive force of Niflheim and the creature''s dark miasmic world crumbled.


    The world that had frozen time and space dissolved into nothingness. Chapter Find:


    The creature''s corpse, once held up by dark energy, now fell to the ground with a lifeless thud.


    Its twisted formy lifeless in the center of the chamber, the dark mist that once surrounded it gone.


    Bronn, still standing in the aftermath, blinked in confusion.


    Hisrge frame swayed slightly as he looked around, trying to make sense of what had just happened.


    "What... just happened?" His deep voice rumbled, though he wasn''t speaking to anyone in particr.


    He stared at the lifeless creature, baffled by how it had copsed so suddenly. Moments ago, it had been locked in a fierce magical battle with Amelia, and now, it was over.


    He turned toward Amelia, noticing her slightly pale face and the faint trickle of blood at the corner of her lips. His brow furrowed with concern.


    "Big sister," he called out, his tone filled with worry.


    "I''m fine," Amelia replied, her voice steady but quieter than usual.


    She wiped the blood from her lips with the back of her hand, as if trying to hide how drained she was. "Just a little bacsh."


    "Bacsh? You sure you''re alright?" Bronn asked.


    Amelia nodded, exhaling slowly.


    "It''s nothing serious," she assured, though her voicecked its usual strength.


    Using one of her secret arts; controlling time and space, even for just a moment, had taken a toll on her body.


    She rarely used it, as she had not fully mastered it yet. Even with her recent breakthrough, it seemed she still couldn''t use it freely without consequence.


    The chamber that was once glowing nowy in ruins


    Bodies littered the ground, and thest survivors also met their end in that domain sh.


    Just then, a violent twitch disrupted the stillness.


    Bronn''s breath caught in his throat as he watched the creature''s massive corpse convulse, dark energy swirling around it like a storm cloud.


    Their victorious moment was short-lived.


    "Not again," he grumbled.


    The creature, thought to be defeated, began to pull itself back together. Its dark aura thickened with every second, radiating malevolent energy.


    "This is..." Amelia''s voice trailed off, her eyes locked on the creature.


    Still recovering from the bacsh of her secret technique, she could sense it; this wasn''t just healing. The creature was getting stronger.


    Bronn clenched his fists, frustration boiling over.


    "We killed it, didn''t we?" he growled, watching the dark mist swirl around the creature as its body reformed.


    Suddenly, a voice cut through the tension.


    "Catch this."


    Spark''s calm voice echoed across the chamber, snapping Bronn''s attention toward him.


    Bronn turned to see Spark standing near a pile of stone boxes, many of them open with their contents scattered around him.


    Something on the ground in front of Spark caught his eye; a glowing, crimson object.


    Before Bronn could ask, Spark kicked the object toward him.


    Without thinking, Bronn reached out and caught it.


    Catching, he quickly examined the item. It was a vine-like rope, about as thick as a human arm.


    Its bright red color pulsed faintly, but in his hands, it feltpletely ordinary; no magic, no aura.


    "What''s this, boss? A whip?" Bronn asked, confused.


    Spark grinned. "It''s something that can stop the creature''s immortality. Bind it with that, and it won''te back."


    Amelia, who had been quietly watching, narrowed her eyes at the crimson rope in Bronn''s hand. She also couldn''t sense any magic from it either.


    Bronn, still skeptical, nced down at the rope again. "You serious, boss? This thing doesn''t seem special."


    "Just bind the creature with it, and you''ll see," Spark replied.


    With a deep breath, Bronn tightened his grip on the crimson rope.


    He had no idea what Spark had given him, but there was no time for doubt.


    The creature''s body was almost fully reformed, its dark eyes snapping open as dark mist swirled around it, thicker and more menacing than ever.


    This wasn''t just about fighting anymore; they needed to stop it.


    "Alright, Boss. Let''s see what this thing can do." Bronn took off toward the still-regenerating creature.


    The creature sensed him, its glowing eyes narrowing in warning.


    Just as it prepared to strike, Amelia acted faster.


    With a swift motion of her hand, the air around the creature shimmered and warped.


    Suddenly, the creature froze mid-step, not trapped by her usual icy magic but caught in an invisible barrier.


    The space around it shimmered like ss, locking it in ce. Fury ignited in its dark eyes as it struggled against the force, its limbs trembling as it gathered strength to break free.


    Cracks formed in the space around it and the creature''s dark aura red, ready to shatter its prison.


    But Bronn already arrived before it.


    He blurred into motion, circling the creature in an instant.


    The crimson rope in his hands red to life, coiling around the creature''s body like a serpent.


    As soon as the rope made contact, the creature let out a deafening screech, a sound that echoed through the chamber like nails scraping against ss.


    The creature thrashed, its limbs iling wildly as it tried to tear away the binding.


    But the more it fought, the tighter the crimson rope became. It pulsed with a faint glow, as if feeding off the creature''s dark energy.


    The oppressive aura that had once surrounded the creature began to fade.


    Bit by bit, the rope absorbed its dark essence, draining away its power.


    Another screech escaped the creature, this time filled with pain, as it realized its strength was vanishing.


    Amelia stood back, her eyes sharp with focus. She could feel the change in the air; the creature was weakening quickly.


    In just a few breaths, the overwhelming presence that had filled the chamber was gone.


    The dark mist that had threatened to swallow them evaporated, leaving only the creature''s body, now slow and unsteady.


    Its dark eyes dimmed, and its furious struggles dwindled until it stopped moving altogether.


    Whaty before them was a mere husk of its former self.


    Bronn stepped back, gazing at the creature with a mix of triumph and relief."Looks like it worked after all,"


    Amelia exhaled softly, her grip on the invisible barrier rxing as the space around the creature returned to normal.


    She knew she had only been able to contain it because it was already weakened; otherwise, it would have shattered her hold.

 Chapter 149: Chapter 149 - Strand of hair?

    The chamber was silent, with only three of them left. Everyone else who had entered had perished, their bodies lying lifeless and scattered across the floor.


    The once-proud group of humans, who had entered with hopes of glory, were the first to fall under the creature''s brutal attack.


    Spark had warned them, but they had not listened.


    Now, all he could do was sigh and shake his head at the aftermath.


    At the center of the room, the creature''s body was undergoing a strange transformation.


    Slowly, it was turning into a golden statue, the red rope still wrapped loosely around it, draining thest of its life force and immortality.


    The creature no longer fought back; its once fearsome aura waspletely gone.


    Now, it stood frozen, locked in an eternal pose.


    As the transformation finished, the red rope was undone and fell to the ground with a soft thud.


    Bronn stared at the golden statue, then at the rope. His eyes gleamed with curiosity.


    "Boss, what is this rope?" he asked, his voice filled with awe.


    "Something ugly," he replied. "But powerful."


    At his words, Bronn''s eyes widened.


    "If you''re saying it''s powerful, it must be extraordinary," he said, still marveling at the object. "But why can''t I sense anything? What''s it made of?"


    Spark nced at him, smirking. "Because your nose isn''t sharp enough. Not like mine."


    Bronn, clearly confused, scratched his nose as if testing Spark''s im. "Is that so?"


    Amelia, who had been watching quietly, finally spoke.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be all-knowing? Tell us what it is," she teased, repeating Spark''s words from when they were stuck in that abyssal ce together.


    Spark raised an eyebrow at her. Then, waving off the question, he replied. "Even if I told you, you would not believe me."


    "I''ll believe you," she insisted, her curiosity piqued. "Tell us."


    Seeing both of them waiting expectantly, Spark sighed, as if the answer were a burden to share. "Fine. If you really want to know, I''ll tell you."


    Bronn and Amelia leaned in, eager to hear the answer.


    "It''s a strand of hair."


    For a moment, silence filled the chamber.


    "¡­" Bronn blinked.


    "¡­" Amelia''s smile faltered.


    "I see," Amelia finally said, chuckling softly, clearly not believing him. The idea was ridiculous to imagine; a strand of hair as thick as a human arm?


    Spark''s expression remained unchanged.


    "I knew you wouldn''t believe me," he said with a shrug,pletely unfazed by their doubts.


    Amelia, still amused by the absurdity, asked him further. "All right, let''s say I believe you. Whose hair is it?"


    Spark''s eyes gleamed with mischief as he gave his obscure reply. "It''s from something very ugly."


    Rumble!


    Just as they were talking about the rope, the chamber trembled violently, the very foundations of the ruin shaking.


    Dust and debris rained down from above as cracks snaked through the walls. Pieces of the ceiling began to copse, crashing to the floor with loud thuds.


    "The ruin''s copsing," Spark said calmly, his voice cutting through the chaos. "Time to leave."


    Bronn, always quick to act, scanned the room, his eyes on the treasure-filled boxes scattered around.


    With a quick wave of his hand, all the open boxes disappeared into his storage bracelet, stowed away in seconds. "All set, boss!"


    "How do we get out?" Bronn asked, ncing at the crumbling ceiling.


    "There''s only one way," Spark replied, pointing upward. "Break through it."


    Bronn didn''t need any more instructions.


    Without hesitation, he leaped into the air, his massive frame smashing through the ceiling.


    His powerful strike opened a wide path, and chunks of stone crumbled around him continuously.


    Amelia lingered for a moment, her eyes sweeping over the copsing chamber.


    Her gaze settled on the bodies of the fallen; those who hade seeking glory and riches, were now nothing more than lifeless husks.


    With a somber expression, she raised her hand, and a soft light enveloped the corpses.


    One by one, the bodies floated upward, lifted by her magic.


    Spark noticed her quiet act ofpassion. A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips, though he said nothing.


    Amelia took onest look at the crumbling chamber, her expression soft but resolute.


    Then, with a burst of energy, she took off, following Bronn through the shattered ceiling along with spark and those corpses floating behind her.


    Above, Bronn was already clearing the path, smashing throughyers of stone as the ruin copsed around them.


    With each punch, he created more space, the ancient structure crumbling beneath their feet, finally giving in to time and destruction.


    They broke through thestyer of stone, and the blinding light of the outside world greeted them.


    Theynded on solid ground just as the ruin fully copsed behind them, a massive cloud of dust rising into the sky.


    The fresh air filled their lungs, and the warmth of the sunlight feltforting on their skin.


    Bronn dusted off his hands and let out a deep breath. "That was exciting!"


    Amelia, still using her magic to carry the floating bodies of the fallen, gave a small nod, her gaze distant.


    She carefully ced the bodies on the soft earth, treating them with respect, even in death.


    Spark, watching her with that same small smile, finally broke the silence. "You always surprise me."


    She nced at him, her expression gentle. "Someone has to remember them."


    "Another kind gesture, I see," Spark said, recalling the stone grave Amelia had made for the two ethereal figures back in the pagoda.


    Just as the dust from the copsed ruin began to settle and the trio stood catching their breath, the sky suddenly darkened for a moment.


    Boom!


    Something fell from the heavens with a loud crash, sending a shockwave across the ground and throwing up a cloud of dust and debris.


    A small crater formed where the thing hadnded, its impact rippling through the earth.


    Amelia instinctively readied herself, sensing the strength of the thing that fell.


    Spark raised an eyebrow, but his expression remained calm, as if he had expected something like this.


    From within the cloud of dust, a deep, booming voice echoed through the air. "I knew my son would clear the ruin!"


    A massive figure emerged from the crater.


    Towering and muscr, with the broad shoulders of a barbarian who had seen countless battles, the figure stepped forward, his footsteps making the earth tremble beneath him.


    A heavy sword rested on his back, its sharpness gleaming menacingly in the light.


    His eyes gleamed with pride, and his voice carried the weight of authority.


    It was none other than the Barbarian King, Bronn''s father.

 Chapter 150: Chapter 150 - Barbarians flesh

    Before Bronn could react, a boomingugh echoed across thendscape, shaking the trees and scattering birds.


    The Barbarian King pounded his chest, his massive form radiating strength. "You''ve brought great honor to our tribe, my son! The blood of kings runs strong in your veins!"


    Bronn, wide-eyed, quickly broke into a broad grin.


    "Father!" he roared, his voice just as deep and powerful as his father''s, though tinged with awe.


    He leaped forward, closing the distance instantly, and embraced the giant man.


    The ground trembled as the two collided, theirughter filling the air.


    Watching the scene, Amelia could only blink in surprise, her eyes wide.


    Spark, noticing her expression, shook his head, his tone dry. "See? Like father, like son. Subtlety doesn''t run in their family."


    Bronn stepped back, still grinning. "I didn''t expect you to be here, Father! What brings you?"


    The Barbarian King''s expression shifted, pride giving way to a more serious tone. "I wanted to see my son''s victory with my own eyes."


    His boomingughter filled the air again as he ced arge hand on Bronn''s shoulder.


    Bronn, still glowing with his father''s praise,ughed alongside him. But as theughter faded, the barbarian King''s gaze settled on Spark.


    He blinked twice, squinting as if to confirm what he was seeing.


    "Wait a minute¡­" his voice trailed off before his eyes widened in recognition. "It''s really you! Golden boy!"


    Spark''s calm, indifferent expression didn''t change, though there was a small twitch at the corner of his mouth, a sign he wasn''t thrilled by the attention.


    The Barbarian King grinned broadly, shaking his head.


    "I thought those fools back there were just mistaking you for someone else!" he boomed as several barbarians descended from the sky behind him, Bronn''s followers, finally catching up.


    Spark didn''t react, his demeanor as aloof as ever, as if he hadn''t even heard the Barbarian King.


    Undeterred, the barbarian King stepped closer, pointing to himself dramatically. "You don''t remember your uncle? It''s me,d!"


    Spark blinked, his voice t. "I don''t have an uncle like you."


    The Barbarian King chuckled, waving a hand dismissively.


    "Ah, I knew you''d be like this! But we''ve met before! It was with your old man, back when you were just a youngd." He pointed to his half-torn ear, the scar a permanent mark from his past incident. "Do you remember this?"


    Spark nced briefly at the ear, his face expressionless. "No."


    "You don''t remember tearing it off?!" The Barbarian King leaned in, eyes wide with amusement. "You were this small."


    "No," Spark replied,pletely straight-faced. "I don''t recall anything like that."


    Bronn, who had been listening with wide eyes, blinked in confusion. "Wait, Boss, did that really happen?"


    "No," Spark answered without a second of hesitation.


    The Barbarian King roared withughter, shaking his head. "You''ve grown, but you''re still the same! You practically ate my ear off,d! I thought you were gonna chew me alive back then!"


    "That never happened," Spark denied tly.


    Wiping a tear ofughter from his eye, the Barbarian King waved his hand dismissively.


    "Ah, whatever you say,d! But you can''t erase memories with just a few words." He grinned, proudly showing his half-torn ear again as proof.


    Bronn, intrigued, asked, "Did something like that really happen, Father?"


    The Barbarian King pped his knee, bursting intoughter once more. "Ah, that day still haunts me! Let me tell you how it happened."


    Bronn looked fascinated, Amelia smiled, and Spark... maintained his usual indifferent expression, clearly waiting for the story to end.


    "It was back when I visited his old man, the Sword King, my rival, in the Human Empire," the Barbarian King began. He waved a hand as if brushing off the importance of countless battles. "Anyway, I was there, paying him a visit, when I met his son, the little golden boy, you see standing before you now."


    Spark''s eyes narrowed slightly, a subtle sign of his growing irritation, but he didn''t interrupt.


    "He was only six at the time," the Barbarian King continued, ignoring Spark''sck of interest. "A quiet little thing. Not the kind of kid you''d expect to go biting people."


    "We were in the Sword King''s garden, and this kid here," he pointed dramatically at Spark, "walked up to me while I was sitting and said, ''I want to taste barbarian flesh.''"


    Bronn raised an eyebrow, his amusement growing. "And father just¡­ let him?"


    "Of course I did!" the Barbarian Kingughed. "He was just a kid! I thought, ''What harm could a six-year-old do to me?'' So I said, ''Go ahead,d. Have a go at it!'' Figured it''d be a goodugh. Thought he''d tug a bit, maybe even scratch me, but nothing serious."


    Bronn leaned in, eyes wide with curiosity. "So... what happened next?"


    The Barbarian King''s grin stretched wider, and he pointed to his half-torn ear. "To my surprise, thed chomped down with the strength of a beast! My ear was halfway off before I even knew what hit me!


    He bit down like he was trying to chew through iron!


    Next thing I know, blood''s pouring down my neck, and I''m yelling while this little brat''s chewing on my ear like it''s dinner!"


    Bronn exploded withughter, pping his thigh. "No way! Boss really did that?"


    "No," Spark replied, straight-faced.


    The Barbarian King raised an eyebrow, amused by Spark''s denial. "Ah, you''ve always been a stubborn one, just like your old man."


    Bronn scratched his head, clearly confused. "So, wait¡­ you two did know each other from back then?"


    "No."


    "But-"


    "No," Spark cut in, not even blinking as he shut down the question again.


    The Barbarian King''sughter slowly faded when his gaze shifted, locking onto Amelia.


    For a moment, his boisterous demeanor vanished, reced by a solemn expression that didn''t fit his carefree attitude.


    "Father, this is--" Bronn began, ready to introduce Amelia, but the Barbarian King raised a hand, silencing him.


    "I know her," he said, His eyes stayed on Amelia, filled with recognition. "She''s someone from the Mountains."

 Chapter 151: Chapter 151 - Someone from the Holy land

    ''Someone from the mountain''


    The moment those words left the Barbarian King''s lips, the atmosphere changed instantly.


    The followers, who had descended with him, went wide-eyed, their faces a mix of shock and awe.


    Even Bronn, who had fought alongside Amelia, turned to her with a new sense of realization.


    His easygoing demeanor cracked as surprise flickered in his eyes, trying to process what he had just learned.


    The same thought ran through all their minds, No wonder she is so powerful.


    Amelia, however, remainedposed. Her expression did not change, unaffected by the recognition or the astonished stares of the barbarians.


    Bronn, still reeling from the revtion, looked at her with a slight awe. "Big sister... you''re really from the Mountain?"


    Amelia gave a small nod, confirming it without a word.


    The barbarian''s posture stiffened as the weight of Amelia''s origins sank in.


    Suddenly, her immense strength and calm presence made perfect sense.


    They stood in silent awe, their eyes filled with both respect and fear.


    The Grimhold, where they now stood, was an istednd from the rest.


    To the east stretched a wild, untamed ocean.


    To the west, the snow-capped mountains loomed high, ancient and imposing.


    These mountains weren''t just a natural barrier; they marked the border to something far greater.


    They stood between the Grimhold and the humannd, making travel nearly impossible.


    But that wasn''t the real reason the barbarians never ventured beyond those peaks.


    Those mountains were home to the Holy Lands.


    The Holy Lands, one of the most powerful forces in the world,y hidden in those snowy peaks, an ancient power as old as the Grimhold itself.


    From time to time, students from the Holy Lands would descend into the Grimhold to train, to test their strength against monster beasts, and asionally, against the barbarian tribes themselves.


    The tribes had long since learned to leave the Holy Lands undisturbed. Even the most battle-hungry barbarians knew better than to step foot in their territory.


    And now, standing before them was someone from that very ce.


    "From the Mountain..." one of the barbarians muttered, his voice thick with awe.


    "She''s one of them," whispered another, staring at Amelia as if seeing her for the first time.


    Sensing the mounting tension, Bronn scratched the back of his head awkwardly. Hoping to ease the silence, he blurted out, "Oh, and¡­ she''s Boss''s mate."


    "¡­"


    Spark''s eyes widened, his arms dropping to his sides. He slowly turned toward Bronn, his expression nk but his twitching eye betraying his disbelief. "This muscle head¡­"


    "What?!" The Barbarian King''s voice thundered through the area, snapping everyone''s attention back to him.


    His gaze bounced between Bronn and Spark, who suddenly found himself in the ufortable spotlight.


    The barbarian king''s piercing gaze swung toward Amelia.


    "Is this true?" he asked, his deep voice full of curiosity.


    Amelia was caught off guard, hesitated for a moment, and gave a small nod. "¡­Yes."


    The Barbarian King''s face lit up with joy.


    "As expected from the golden boy!" he roared, pping his knee and stepping closer to Spark, towering over him with boomingughter. "He''s got himself a mate from the Mountain!"


    With a hearty p to Spark''s back. "Let''s call for a feast!"


    Spark, straightening himself and rubbing his shoulder, sighed.


    "I''d rather not," he muttered. "I''m not exactly eager to try whatever you n on serving... and I doubt my stomach could handle it."


    "Afraid of our food, eh?" the Barbarian Kingughed. "What''s there to fear? You even ate my ear once!"


    Spark''s face stayed straight-faced. "I did not eat your ear."


    Amelia tilted her head slightly, her expression puzzled as she watched the two of them bicker. She couldn''t quite understand what all the excitement was about.


    The Barbarian King''sughter boomed across the sky once again.


    "A feast it is!" he dered, pping Spark on the back with a heavy hand.


    "Even if you say so," Spark muttered, ncing toward Amelia, "she''s far too busy to bother with something like a feast."


    Amelia, who had been silent until now, thoughtfully ced a finger on her chin, her gaze drifting as if pondering something serious.


    "I''ve rarely left the mountain," she said calmly. "Trying a delicacy from Grimhold might be an interesting change."


    Her words, calm and slow,nded like a boulder on Spark''s already failing attempt to avoid the feast.


    His eye twitched, and his shoulders sagged in defeat.


    "You were supposed to reject the offer," he muttered under his breath.


    The Barbarian King roared withughter, his voice ringing out even louder than before. "That settles it!"


    Just as the mood seemed to shift into celebration, Amelia spoke up again, her tone stillposed. "What about the deceased?"


    The Barbarian King turned, raising a brow. "Do you wish to bury them?"


    Amelia nodded solemnly. "It''s only right. Their families should have the chance to retrieve them."


    For a moment, the Barbarian King''s eyes softened at her words. With a wave of his hand, he motioned to his men. "My warriors will handle it."


    "But," Amelia continued, her gaze sweeping over the bodies. "Give them a day or two. If no onees for them, then you cany them to rest."


    The Barbarian King gave a firm nod, his respect for her evident.


    "That''s fair," he agreed. "Now, let''s get moving."


    With that, the four of them, Bronn, his father, Spark, and Amelia, left the ruins behind.


    The journey was mostly quiet, aside from the asional rumble of the Barbarian King''s voice.


    "Oh,d," the Barbarian King suddenly said, breaking the silence, "I almost forgot, your old man was here recently, searching for you."


    Spark''s eyes widened slightly, a sharp glint shing through his usually indifferent gaze. "Oh? Where?"


    The Barbarian King shook his head. "He''s already gone. Didn''t stay long."


    "He came here searching for me in person?" Spark''s voice, usually calm and detached, held a note of curiosity. "If he came himself, then something serious must be happening back home."

 Chapter 152: Chapter 152 - Ancestor

    As they flew through the skies, the vast expanse of Grimhold spread out below.


    Endless forests stretched as far as the eye could see, with towering ancient trees standing tall like guardians of thend.


    Now and then, the rustling of leaves from the canopy below hinted at powerful creatures lurking in the shadows, but none dared approach the powerful group soaring overhead.


    asionally, they passed by small clusters of barbarian tribes, proud, self-sufficient viges situated in clearings, where the people moved about their daily routines.


    The sheer size of thend was overwhelming, a never-ending green wilderness that stretched to the horizon.


    Behind them, the distant snow-capped peaks of the mountains loomed, sharp and cold.


    Amelia nced back at the mountains for a moment, her expression unreadable, while Bronn and his father fixed their eyes on the path ahead.


    ¡­


    "We''re here," Bronn said with a hint of pride in his voice.


    Below them, arge settlement came into view. It was staggeringlyrge, with stone and wood buildings blending seamlessly into thendscape.


    The vige wasid out in careful patterns, with winding streets,munal areas, and grand halls.


    Barbarian warriors patrolled the perimeter, their eyes scanning the area, but their expressions softened as they recognized Bronn and his father approaching.


    Suddenly, without warning, Bronn and the Barbarian King dove toward the ground, descending like meteors.


    Theynded with two loud booms, the earth trembling beneath their feet as cracks spread out from the impact.


    Dust and dirt shot into the air in a gust, announcing their powerful return.


    Spark and Amelia, in contrast, floated down more gently,nding lightly on their feet.


    As soon as they touched the ground, people from the vige rushed forward.


    Men and women dressed in traditional fur clothes and battle armor crowded around to wee their king and Bronn.


    Cheers broke out from the gathering crowd, full of joy and awe. Children ran forward,ughing and pointing at the returning warriors.


    The whole settlement buzzed with excitement, as if the king''s arrival had filled the ce with new energy.


    "Wee back, my King!" called out one of the elders, her weathered face lighting up with a broad smile.


    "The blood fang tribe remains strong!" shouted another warrior, thumping his chest with pride.


    The Barbarian King raised his hand, and the crowd quieted slightly, hanging on his words.


    "We return victorious!" he dered. "Prepare yourselves, a grand feast ising, for we have reason to celebrate!"


    The crowd erupted into even louder cheers, their excitement growing at the thought of a celebration toe.


    As the barbarians gathered, their excited cheers quickly turned into curious whispers when they noticed the two unfamiliar figures standing next to their king.


    Spark and Amelia, calm andposed, drew the attention of the entire vige.


    The barbarians exchanged nces, their eyes wide with curiosity and awe at seeing humans in their settlement.


    The Barbarian King raised his hand, quieting the murmurs.


    His booming voice filled the clearing, carrying an air of pride. "These two are our honored guests!"


    "You all have heard of the academy where my son trains. This golden boy," he gestured toward Spark, "is the boss there."


    Bronn had often shared stories of his time at the academy with his people, so they knew well of the figures in the academy, of course, they had never seen them.


    At the mention of the academy and Spark''s title, the crowd collectively gasped.


    The way the Barbarian King introduced Spark made him sound like a fierce ruler, leading with authority, and Spark couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    He wasn''t sure how to feel about being portrayed that way, but, as usual, he kept his expression neutral.


    The king then turned to Amelia, gesturing toward her with a respectful sweep of his hand.


    "And this," he said, his voice deepening with reverence, "is thisd''s mate, a person from the Mountain."


    At the mention of the Mountain, an even deeper silence fell over the crowd. Meeting someone from those sacrednds, normally out of their reach, left them stunned.


    For a moment, the barbarians stood frozen before soft gasps of awe escaped their lips.


    They exchanged wide-eyed looks, struggling to process the revtion.


    Whispers spread quickly, marveling at how someone from the legendary Mountain, those mysterious holynds, was standing right before them.


    "Wee, honored guests," they all said in unison, their voices filled with respect.


    As the crowd continued to stare in wonder, the Barbarian King pped his hands loudly.


    "Now, let''s not keep our guests waiting. Prepare the feast!" he bellowed, and with that, the barbarians hurried off to carry out his orders, eager to honor their guests.


    As preparations for the feast buzzed around them, Bronn led Spark and Amelia through the heart of the Bloodfang Tribe.


    Though called a "tribe," the settlement stretched out like a massive city, much more sophisticated than one would expect from barbarians.


    As they walked along the smooth, stone paths, the finely carved buildings stood tall around them, looking like they had been hewn from enormous bs of rock¡ªelegant yet strong.


    Children ran past them, their yfulughter filling the air.


    They greeted Bronn with excitement, their bright voices adding warmth to the day.


    Bronn responded in kind, ruffling their hair or shing a friendly grin.


    The adults, however, watched from a respectful distance. Though curious, they gave the group space, understanding that.


    Spark and Amelia, though outsiders, were under the protection of their king.


    As they ventured deeper into the city, Spark was quietly impressed.


    The craftsmanship of the buildings, the polished stone streets, and the sheer size of the structures were far beyond what he''d imagined.


    It didn''t feel like a tribe at all, more like an ancient city rich with history, one that had stood the test of time with its culture and pride intact.


    Their walk took some time, but Spark wasn''t surprised that they didn''t see any other humans.


    The Bloodfang Tribe was deep within Grimhold, a ce rarely visited by outsiders.


    The only humans who came here were the rare students from the holynds, testing their skills against the fierce beasts of the region.


    Outside of those rare asions, humans were almost unheard of in this part of the world.


    Finally, they arrived at the bustling heart of the city, where a tall statue stood in the middle of a grand square.


    The streets were alive with merchants, warriors, and tribesfolk going about their business, but even with all the movement and noise, the statue was the main focus.


    Carved from the same dark stone as the buildings, it loomed over the square like a silent protector.


    It portrayed a mighty warrior, broad-shouldered and imposing, with his hands gripping the hilt of a massive war axe.


    The warrior''s face was set in an expression of fierce gaze, the detailed carving showing every scar and battle-worn feature.


    "That statue looks a lot like you," Spark said, breaking the silence.


    Bronn let out a boomingugh, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "I wish!" he chuckled, but his eyes gleamed with reverence as he gazed up at the towering statue. "That''s our ancestor, the only barbarian king who led an army in that great expedition with a human emperor."


    Turning to Amelia, Bronn asked. "Big sis must''ve heard about him, right?"


    Amelia nodded thoughtfully, her gaze still fixed on the imposing figure.


    "I''ve read about him in the library. He''s said to be one of the most revered figures, a general who served under the Human Emperor." Her voice grew softer. "But his fate... was not the best."


    Bronn nodded, the reverence in his eyes deepening. "Indeed. Among the tribes of Grimhold, he is honored almost as higher than the four kings themselves."


    Amelia''s eyes flickered as she stared at the statue, recalling the strength and valor of this figure.


    The people of Grimhold revered him not only for his power but for his indomitable spirit.


    His name echoed even in the secluded mountain regions, his legacy casting a long shadow.


    At one point, even the holynd had viewed this figure as a threat.


    "If he were alive today," Bronn continued, his voice brimming with conviction, "Grimhold wouldn''t be the dividednd it is now. I''m sure of it. He could''ve united the tribes."


    In his prime, this ancestor had been the only barbarian toe close to uniting Grimhold.


    Under his leadership, half the tribes rallied behind his banner, their once-scattered power forged into a formidable force.


    Many believed that had he seeded in his quest for unity, Grimhold would have risen to a level that made even the human empire tremble at its strength.


    But that vision was tragically cut short.


    In a fateful decision, the ancestor chose to answer the Human Emperor''s call to war, leading an army of his people into a joint expedition.


    Despite the heartfelt pleas of many within Grimhold to stay, to continue his unification efforts, the ancestor had been steadfast in his resolve.


    His participation in that war, however, proved to be his undoing.


    He never returned from the battlefields, his body lost to the chaos of war.


    With his disappearance, the hope of a unified Grimhold faded like a distant memory.


    The tribes, once united under his banner, splintered once more, reverting to their old ways of infighting and incessant battles for supremacy.


    What could have been asting era of strength and prosperity for the barbarian tribes faded into the annals of history, and Grimhold returned to its fractured state.


    Yet, despite this fragmentation, the legacy of the Bloodfang ancestor remained resilient.


    His name still evoked deep reverence, and the memory of his deeds lingered in the hearts of many.


    For those who sought to follow in his footsteps, he represented not merely a symbol of strength but a vision of what the tribes could be if they ever stood united again.


    His story was a symbol of hope, illuminating the path forward for the people of Grimhold, urging them to dream of unity once more.

 Chapter 153: Chapter 153 - {[Stardust erase]}

    As Bronn continued sharing the tales of his Bloodfang ancestor, the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the stone streets.


    The hustle and bustle of the tribe shifted as dusk settled in, and soon,mps flickered to life along the pathways and outside the intricately carved stone buildings.


    Their warm glow bathed the streets in a soft amber light, giving the tribe a weing, festive air.


    Bronn, still brimming with pride as he recounted his ancestor''s heroic deeds, paused and nced up at the darkening sky.


    His expression changed from reverence to eagerness.


    "Boss, it''s time," he said, turning to Spark with a wide grin.


    At Bronn''s words, Spark sighed, nodding reluctantly.


    Amelia, calm as ever, observed the scene with quiet interest.


    The warm light of themps flickered in her eyes as she took in the tribe''s way of life, a stark contrast to the isted peaks of the mountain where she had spent much of her life.


    With Bronn leading, the trio were making their way through the now lively streets when Spark suddenly narrowed his eyes, a look of suspicion crossing his face.


    "Stop,"


    Bronn and Amelia halted instantly, turning back to face him.


    "You..." Spark rubbed his forehead, his gaze locking onto Bronn. "Did you bring that ugly thing with you?"


    Bronn scratched his head, clearly puzzled for a moment. "Ugly thing...? How did Boss know?"


    Spark sighed and shook his head in mild exasperation.


    "This greedy guy¡­" he muttered under his breath, already knowing the answer.


    Still grinning, Bronn pulled a glowing red rope from his bracelet, holding it up with a sense of triumph.


    "I couldn''t just leave this thing behind, Boss. It''s beautiful and powerful," he said, caressing the rope as if it were a cherished treasure.


    Spark''s gaze remained skeptical as he eyed the rope. "Pass it to me."


    "Here!" Bronn extended his arms, offering the rope toward Spark.


    Spark raised an eyebrow. "I don''t want to touch it."


    Confused, Bronn blinked. "Why not?"


    "Just throw it towards me," Spark instructed.


    Though confused, Bronnplied, throwing the red rope toward Spark.


    But just as the rope flew through the air, Spark didn''t move to catch it. Instead, he raised his arm, palm open, and pointed forward.


    {[Stardust Erase]}


    Spark said quietly, and in an instant, small flickering particles of white light appeared in the air, surrounding the rope mid-flight.


    The lights engulfed the rope, swirling around it like a storm of stars.


    Amelia watched with a curious tilt of her head, while Bronn''s eyes widened in awe.


    Spark''s outstretched arm also glowed with the same light particles, shimmering faintly in the night.


    ''Oh, it''s fighting back,''


    ''Using my spell on me, huh?''


    Once the rope waspletely engulfed in light, it vanished with a soft poof, as if it had never existed at all.


    "Boss! Your arm!" Bronn shouted, his voice rising in rm as he noticed that Spark''s outstretched arm was missing. It had disappeared just like the rope, without a trace, leaving only a glowing void where it had been.


    "It''s nothing," Spark replied nonchntly. With a faint glimmer of light, his arm reappeared, whole and intact, just as it was before.


    On the streets, people were busy preparing for the feast, their voices filled with excitement. But none of them seemed to notice what had just happened.


    "You can use magic?" asked Amelia, her eyes mixed with surprise and curiosity. "you didn''t tell me."


    "You never asked,"


    On the side, Bronn cried out. "Boss, my magical rope...why?"


    "It looked ugly," replied Spark, shrugging off.


    Bronn sighed. "Farewell, my precious. Boss didn''t like you it seems."


    ...


    When they arrived at the area, the feast was already in full swing. Long wooden tables, carved from the massive trees of Grimhold, were overflowing with tters of roasted meats, fruits, and other delicacies.


    The rich scent of sizzling food filled the air, mingling with the earthy smell of the night.


    Bonfires zed around the gathering, their mes casting a warm, lively glow on the faces of the gathered barbarians.


    The Barbarian King, spotting Spark, Amelia, and Bronn approaching, raised his arms high, his voice booming louder than the drums that had just started to beat.


    "The guests of honor have arrived!" he announced.


    The crowd erupted in cheers, their voices blending with the crackling of the bonfires and the steady rhythm of the drums.


    All eyes turned toward Spark and Amelia, their presence adding an exciting, unfamiliar energy to the feast.


    The barbarians, who rarely saw outsiders, gazed at them with curiosity, their expressions a mix of awe and respect.


    Spark didn''t seem very excited but kept his usual cool.


    Amelia also seemedpletely at ease, her expression as calm as ever, though her sharp gaze swept over the cheering crowd with quiet curiosity.


    As they approached the grand table in the center of the feast, Spark''s eyes settled on the two seats ced next to each other at the head of the table.


    His brow furrowed slightly, a hint of realization crossing his face.


    He nced at the enormous roasted boar disyed on the table with a mix of indifference and dread, already imagining the challenge it would pose to his more refined appetite.


    Amelia, however, seemed mildly intrigued as she observed the unfamiliar dishesid out before them.


    "They didn''t hold back, did they?" Spark muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowing at the extravagant spread. Amelia remained quiet, though there was a flicker of amusement in her gaze.


    The Barbarian King, beaming with pride, gestured to the two seats.


    "I had these prepared just for the both of you," he said, his voice booming with enthusiasm.


    "Thed and his mountain mate deserve to sit together!" He grinned broadly, clearly enjoying the situation more than Spark did.


    Spark shot a nce at Amelia, who nodded politely and took her seat without hesitation.


    With a reluctant sigh, Spark followed, knowing now wasn''t the time to make a fuss. He sat beside her, fully aware of the tribe''s eager eyes fixed on them.


    As they settled in, the crowd erupted in cheers, and the feast officially began. The drums beat louder,ughter filled the air, and the atmosphere buzzed with excitement.


    The table quickly filled with an array of delicacies, roasted meats seasoned with rich spices, wild fruits, and steaming bowls of fragrant stews.


    The enormous boar took center stage, its crispy skin glistening under the firelight as the aroma of the feast wafted through the air.


    The barbarians wasted no time, diving into the feast with enthusiasm, theirughter loud and joyful. Music filled the air, and soon, tribesmen and women were dancing around the fire, their movements wild and untamed, perfectly reflecting the free-spirited nature of the Grimhold.


    Spark, however, picked at his food without much enthusiasm, carefully choosing small portions just enough to stave off hunger.


    The loud, chaotic atmosphere left him feeling out of ce, and though his face remainedposed, his aloofness stood out in contrast to the festive energy around him.


    Amelia, on the other hand, seemed to be enjoying herself. She sampled each dish with curiosity, her usual calm expression softening slightly as she tasted the unfamiliar vors.


    It was something to see her so engaged in something as simple as food, a stark contrast to her usual stoic demeanor.


    "Do you really like it that much?" Spark asked quietly, watching as Amelia sampled yet another dish. His tone carried a hint of disbelief.


    Amelia nodded slightly, sipping from her cup.


    "A little," she admitted. "I''ve never tasted food from outside before."


    "I see," Spark replied, though inside, he found it odd to see her like this.


    It amused him to see her enjoying the food so earnestly, like a traveler experiencing a new world for the first time.


    It was a striking image, Amelia, who hade down from the mountain, now tasting the hearty fare of the Grimhold with a quiet enthusiasm.


    Spark leaned back in his seat, a faint smile ying on his lips as he watched her, the humor of the situation not lost on him.


    The feast continued in full swing, withughter, dancing, and music filling the night air. Suddenly, Bronn sidled up to Spark in a surprisingly sneaky manner, ncing around before leaning in close to whisper.


    "Boss, do you want to try this?" Bronn asked, a mischievous grin on his face as he pulled a small bottle from his sleeve, the ss shimmering faintly in the firelight.


    Spark raised an eyebrow, intrigued.


    "Wine? Sure, why not," he said casually. But then, noticing Bronn''s secretive tone, he asked, "Why are you whispering?"


    Bronn shot a sneaky nce at Amelia, still focused on the food, and lowered his voice even further. "Won''t your mate be mad if she catches you drinking?"


    For a moment, Spark blinked in confusion, then realization hit him. ''Ah, that...'' he thought, almostughing.He brushed it off with a smirk. "It''s fine, pour me some."


    Grinning, Bronn quickly poured a bowl of the wine, its rich fragrance filling the air. Spark took a sip, feeling the warmth spread through him.


    "Not bad," he said, already feeling a slight flush from the alcohol. The wine had a strong but smooth vor, something distinctly local, and he had to admit, it was good


    As the two quietly drank, Spark feeling the lightness of the alcohol creeping in, a group of elderly barbarians approached the table.


    Their presence was respectful butmanding, their thick furs and worn armor shifting with their movements.


    They bowed deeply, honoring Spark''s status.


    "These are the elders of our tribe," Bronn said, straightening up, his tone more formal as he introduced them.


    Spark, still feeling the warmth from the wine, nodded in acknowledgment.


    "What brings you?" he asked casually, though his sharp gaze didn''t waver.


    The elders exchanged nces before one of them, an elder with a snow-white beard and deep scars on his face, stepped forward.


    "We have heard much about the Scion," the elder said, his voice deep and full of respect. "We''d like to learn a few things from you, if you are willing to teach us.

 Chapter 154: Chapter 154 - Invincibility?

    The elderly barbarian who had spoken cleared his throat and stepped forward.


    "We''ve heard stories about your strength and your achievements at the academy," he said, his tone filled with awe and respect. "We''d like to ask for pointers."


    Spark raised an eyebrow, taking a sip of his wine.


    "Pointers? What kind of pointers do you want?" he asked, intrigued.


    Without hesitation, the elder asked, "The secrets of invincibility. How can we, too, reach your level?"


    Spark almost choked on his wine, coughing as it went down the wrong way.


    He blinked in disbelief, turning to Bronn, who stood beside him, looking guilty but trying not tough. It was clear Bronn had spread some exaggerated stories about him.


    "These greedy bunch," Spark muttered, shaking his head. Bronn scratched the back of his neck, unable to meet Spark''s gaze.


    The elders leaned in closer, eyes wide with anticipation, waiting for some great secret. Spark sighed, setting his cup down and giving them a serious look. "You can''t."


    A hush fell over the group. The elders stared at him, confused.


    "You can''t achieve invincibility. It''s not something you can just train for or learn," Spark exined. "You have to be born with it."


    The elders exchanged bewildered nces, not fully understanding. One of them, hesitant, finally spoke. "Born with it? What does scion mean?"


    Spark sighed again, this time rubbing his temples as he gathered his thoughts.


    "Let me put it this way," he said, "No matter how much you train, no matter how many battles you fight, there''s a limit to what you can achieve. Invincibility isn''t just about strength or skill. It''s something inherent, something thates with... fate."


    The elderly men exchanged nces, still trying to grasp the idea.


    They looked frustrated, as though they had expected a hidden technique or some profound wisdom that would unlock a new level of power for them.


    Seeing their disappointment, Spark decided to exin further. "Strength, skill, and intelligence, they all matter. But true invincibility? The kind you''re talking about? It''s not something you can attain through effort. No amount of training will give you that."


    One elder, clearly dissatisfied, frowned. "But we''ve trained for decades, mastering ancient techniques and fighting countless battles..."


    "And that''s made you strong," Spark acknowledged. "It''s given you power and wisdom, and that''s important. But there will always be someone stronger, and faster. Invincibility is... an illusion. If you chase it, you''ll waste the time you could use to make the most of your actual strengths."


    The elder sighed in frustration but nodded reluctantly. The other elders exchanged thoughtful looks, trying to absorb Spark''s words.


    Bronn, watching the exchange, finally spoke up. "He''s right, you know. Boss always tells it straight."


    Spark shot him a look but chuckled, appreciating Bronn''s attempt to ease the tension.


    The elder bowed his head respectfully. "It seems we were asking for too much. Thank you for your honesty, Scion."


    Bronn grinned, and Spark, relieved to have dodged any further awkwardness, returned to his wine. He sipped, shaking his head at the absurdity of the conversation.


    "Invincibility," he muttered. "What nonsense."


    Just then, the sound of heavy footsteps thudded across the ground as the barbarian king''s grumbling voice echoed through the lively feast.


    He staggered toward Spark''s table, clearly drunk, with a jug of wine still in his hand. His eyes were wild with determination, and a mischievous grin yed on his lips.


    "Lad!" he called out, his voice booming. "Come fight me!"


    Spark nced up from his cup, raising an eyebrow at the king''s bold challenge.


    The old man had been downing that jug for most of the night, and now he was clearly beyond the point of small talk.


    "I''ve been hearing a lot about you," the king continued, sloshing the wine in his jug before taking another long swig. "Let''s see if you live up to the rumors."


    One of the elders hurried over, looking concerned, and ced a hand on the king''s arm.


    "Your Majesty, I think this is inappropriate," he urged. "Scion is our guest. It''s disrespectful."


    Another elder joined in, trying to calm things down. "Yes, Your Majesty. The scion came here as a guest, not for a fight."


    But the Barbarian King, too drunk to care, shrugged them off with a grunt, pushing the elder aside with ease.


    "Out of my way," he growled, his eyes locked on Spark. "This is between me and him."


    At the table, Spark sat calmly, his fingers lightly tapping his wine cup.


    He met the king''s gaze, a small smirk ying on his lips as he watched the giant man approach.


    Bronn, standing nearby, shifted nervously, clearly unsure of how this was going to y out.


    Spark took another sip of his wine, his cheeks flushed slightly from Bronn''s earlier pour.


    He eyed the king with mild amusement.


    "Oh?" he said, the smirk widening. "You are challenging me?"


    The king, standing tall and full of pride, nodded firmly. "Yes! Let''s see what you''ve got!"


    His words were slurred, but the challenge was clear. He mmed his jug down on a nearby table, ready for a brawl.


    Spark, still seated, swirled the wine in his cupzily, his eyes never leaving the king.


    "Why are you so sure of yourself?" he asked, his tone yful. "Do you want to lose face in front of your son?"


    At those words, a hush fell over the nearby onlookers. Bronn blinked in surprise, while the elders exchanged wary nces.


    The king paused, his brow furrowing as Spark''s words seemed to pierce through his drunken haze.


    For a moment, he stood there, deep in thought.


    Finally, after a long silence, the king grunted.


    "Hmph¡­" He scratched his head as if reconsidering. "Forget it."


    With a dismissive wave, he turned and stumbled away, wobbling slightly as he went.


    "Once I defeat your old man," the king muttered, waving his hand in the air, "then I''ll challenge you."


    As the Barbarian King staggered off, the tension in the air lifted, and the feast resumed. Spark, still seated, chuckled quietly to himself and finished thest of his wine.

 Chapter 155: Chapter 155 - Lonely at the top

    A/N: I forgot to mention before, that only the male barbarians have muscr bodies otherwise females are pretty much simr to humans except for their height and tan skin.


    ¡­


    The feast carried onte into the night, filled withughter, dancing, and the constant clinking of cups.


    Amelia, sitting next to Spark, seemed to be enjoying herself more than anyone.


    She eagerly sampled every dish ced in front of her, from roasted meats to sweet, syrupy fruits, her appetite apparently endless.


    Spark watched her with a hint of amusement as she continued reaching for more food, her enthusiasm surprising for someone soposed.


    "You sure you''re not from a tribe of gluttons?" Spark teased, swirling the wine in his cup.


    "Food is the best way to understand a culture. The more I eat, the more I learn!" she replied with such conviction that Spark could only chuckle.


    As the night wore on, the sky darkened, lit only by the soft glow of the bonfires scattered across the tribe''s grounds.


    The Barbarian King had disappeared, likely passed out from too much drink, and most of the tribe had begun retiring for the night.


    Spark stretched in his seat, watching as Bronn signaled to a tall female barbarian nearby.


    The woman approached them, her hair braided with thick leather straps, muscles visible beneath her fur-lined clothing.


    Despite her imposing presence, her voice was soft.


    "Honored guests, his Highness has prepared a special room for the two of you," she said, bowing slightly, "Please follow me"


    The two then followed the woman inside a building.


    "This is the room," the woman gestured to a door.


    Standing before a door, Spark froze for a moment, his brow twitching.


    He nced at the door she pointed to, then back at her.


    "This guy¡­" he muttered, rubbing his temples. It was clear to him who was responsible for this, Bronn. He had obviously arranged a single room for both of them, havingpletely misunderstood the nature of Spark and Amelia''s rtionship.


    Well, it was himself who created all this misunderstanding, and he could only let it y out until they left this ce.


    Clearing his throat, he turned to the female barbarian.


    "Is there another room?" Spark asked, trying to stayposed.


    The woman blinked, confused.


    "Another room?" she repeated uncertainly.


    "Yes," Spark rified, pointing toward the door. "One for each of us."


    The woman tilted her head, still confused. "Guests don''t wish to share the room?"


    Before Spark could answer, Amelia spoke up smoothly, waving a hand.


    "It''s fine," she said with a small, amused smile.


    In her mind, they''d shared spaces before during their travels. And besides, she had been wanting to speak privately with Spark, and this situation provided the perfect opportunity.


    The female barbarian nodded, epting Amelia''s words without hesitation.


    "Very well, honored guests," she said, bowing again before turning and leaving them alone at the door.


    Amelia wasted no time pushing open the heavy wooden door, revealing a spacious room softly lit by glowing stones.


    The air carried a faint scent of cedar wood, and at the center of the room was arge, plush bed, its thick nkets neatly arranged.


    Spark followed her inside, raising an eyebrow as he took in the cozy surroundings.


    "Isn''t this moving a bit fast?" he teased, a sly grin creeping across his face.


    Amelia rolled her eyes, brushing past him. "What are you talking about?"


    "Sharing a bed?" Spark''s grin widened as he gestured toward the oversized mattress.


    "You can have the bed," she replied coolly, moving to the side of the room. "I''ll meditate on the floor. I don''t need sleep."


    She wasn''t exaggerating. At her stage, sleep had be unnecessary, like food and water. Meditation provided her with far more rejuvenation than rest ever could.


    Spark flopped face-first onto the bed with an exaggerated sigh.


    "Well, if you''re not sleeping, then I''ll help myself," he mumbled, sinking into the luxurious bedding. "Ah, this is nice."


    He had missed thefort of the luxurious bedding for a while which made him instantly rx.


    ¡­


    Amelia, sitting cross-legged on the floor, cracked an eye open and nced at him.


    "You''re still awake, right?" she asked softly.


    "Mm-hmm," Spark replied, his voice muffled by the bed.


    She shifted slightly, sitting up straighter. "I wanted to ask you something."


    Spark didn''t move, still lounging on the bed.


    "Ask away," he saidzily, sounding as though sleep was just around the corner.


    Amelia hesitated, her tone more serious now. "I want to know more about you."


    Spark raised an eyebrow, turning his head slightly to look at her, though his body stayed rxed.


    "Oh?" His lips curled into a teasing grin. "Are you curious about me?"


    She nodded, her expression calm but her gaze steady. "I don''t really know anything about you. Who you are, where you came from."


    Spark rolled onto his side, propping his head up with one arm.


    "Well, I could say the same. I don''t know much about you either," he replied with a smirk. "Aside from our names, we''ve hardly shared anything."


    Amelia lowered her gaze slightly, her voice soft. "So, does that make us strangers?"


    Spark stretched out, his hands behind his head as he stared up at the ceiling.


    "Maybe... strangers who survived a crisis together," he chuckled lightly.


    Amelia tilted her head, a thoughtful look crossing her face.


    "These rumors I heard¡­ these barbarians say you''re incredibly strong, that you''ve done impossible things." She paused before asking, "Are those stories true? Are you really strong?"


    Spark chuckled softly, turning his head to meet her gaze.


    "Didn''t I tell you already?" he said yfully. "I''m the strongest."


    Amelia rolled her eyes, clearly not convinced, seeing the way he answered. She had gotten used to his cryptic words and took his words as another joke.


    "Oh, strongest one," she smirked, "enlighten me. What''s it like at the top? How does it feel to have unmatched power?"


    Spark''s teasing expression faded, and for a brief moment, his eyes grew distant.


    "Lonely," he said quietly.


    Amelia blinked, surprised. "?"


    "It''s lonely at the top," he repeated, his voice softer, gaze still on the ceiling.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    A heavy silence settled between them.


    After a long pause, Amelia let out a smallugh, trying to ease the mood. "You sound like an old schr, reflecting on life."


    Spark chuckled too, though his eyes remained distant.

 Chapter 156: Chapter 156 - Icy cocoon

    Amelia sat back, legs folded under her, her eyes reflecting the dim light from the glowing stone as she watched Spark for a moment, her expression thoughtful.


    "Even the Barbarian King respects you," she said softly, her tone curious. "Do youe from a powerful background?"


    Spark was silent for a beat, his gaze distant, as if he was carefully considering his answer.


    "I guess you could say that," he finally replied. "But aren''t you the same? Everyone here respects you too."


    Amelia shook her head slowly, a faint, almost bitter smile touching her lips.


    "It''s not the same," she murmured, her voice a little quieter. "They don''t respect me, they fear the background Ie from."


    Spark turned to face her, tilting his head in curiosity.


    "What''s the difference?" he asked.


    Her gaze drifted to the floor.


    "Respect born out of fear feels empty," she said quietly. "They don''t see me, only the power I''m tied to, the family Ie from, the influence I represent. It''s not real respect."


    She looked up at him, her eyes filled with a mix of frustration and resignation. "When others bow their heads, it''s not because of who I am or what I''ve done. It''s because they''re afraid of what might happen if they don''t."


    "But isn''t that still respect?" Spark asked. "Even if ites from fear, they acknowledge your position, your strength."


    Amelia sighed, shaking her head. "It doesn''t feel like mine. It''s like living in someone else''s shadow. No one sees me. They only see my family''s name."


    Spark''s gaze softened as he tilted his head, looking thoughtful. "But I see you, don''t I?"


    "That''s because you''re strange," Amelia replied, smiling slightly. "And you don''t know my background."


    "Oh? Then tell me about this background that everyone fears so much," Spark said, his curiosity piqued.


    She paused, choosing her words carefully. "My family has lived in the mountains for as long as anyone can remember. They keep to themselves, disconnected from the outside world. If something bothers them, they destroy it. If they want something, they take it."


    Spark raised an eyebrow. "I don''t see anything wrong with that. What''s the point of having authority and power, if you''re not going to use it?"


    Amelia frowned a little. "But they don''t see power as a responsibility, only a means to control and suppress others. They don''t view anyone as equals, just as people to dominate."


    Spark hummed thoughtfully. "And... do you want to change that?"


    Amelia nodded, her gaze distant. "Yes, but they''ve been stuck in the mountains for so long that their way of thinking is trapped. Their view of the world has be narrow."


    Spark chuckled lightly. "Maybe it''s the mountains themselves squeezing their perspective into something so small."


    The two continued their chat.


    Soft whispers filled the room as Spark and Amelia talkedte into the night.


    Eventually, Spark''s words slowed, his eyelids drooping, until he finally drifted off to sleep.


    Amelia stayed seated, lost in her thoughts.


    She shook her head with a faint smile, his earlier words still lingering in her mind.


    The room was peaceful, the only sound the steady rhythm of Spark''s breathing. As time passed, Amelia, too, closed her eyes, entering a calm meditation.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Bronn''s voice shattered the early morning calm.


    "You''re really leaving, boss?" he asked, his voice tinged with emotion. "Can''t you stay a few more days?"


    Spark smirked, shaking his head.


    "Stop acting. You''ll be fine," he replied, brushing off Bronn''s dramatics.


    Nearby, the Barbarian King stood with his arms crossed, his deep voice adding to the farewell.


    "Well,d, Grimhold doesn''t have a teleportation altar," he reminded them. "We''ve been in good rtion to the human empire for years, but we''ve never set up an altar here."


    It was true, the only way to travel quickly was by crossing the ocean or flying over the ocean. Both were time-consuming, given the vast ocean separating the barbariannds from the human territories.


    "There is an altar deep in the mountains, connected to the empire," the Barbarian King continued, nodding toward Amelia.


    Amelia nodded back. "Yes. I can ask the elders for you."


    "Boss, see you at the academy,"


    "Yeah, yeah."


    After a few more words of goodbyes, Spark and Amelia stepped outside the gates of the Bloodfang tribe.


    As they did, the air around Spark shimmered, and he found himself being gently lifted from the ground.


    Without hesitation, Amelia had surrounded him with her aura, effortlessly carrying him through the air.


    Spark raised an eyebrow, a teasing grin appearing on his face. "Another free ride,"


    And with that, they soared into the sky, leaving the Bloodfang tribe behind as they flew toward the towering mountains.


    As they flew toward the towering peaks of Amelia''s homnd, the mountains were already visible even from afar.


    Just then, Amelia broke the silence, her voice soft, almost hesitant. "Aboutst night..."


    Spark nced over at her, raising an eyebrow. "Hmm? What about it?"


    "I''m sorry for venting my problems on you and for trying to dig into your secrets," she admitted. "I said all that because... you feel like a mystery. The more you talk, the less I seem to know."


    "I can see why you''d feel that way," he said with a grin. "Maybe my unparalleled charm is affecting you too."


    Amelia red at him, but before she could say anything, he shifted the subject.


    "if your family''s as narrow-minded as you say, won''t they see me as some sort of pest, flying into their territory like this?"


    She chuckled, the tension easing. "Why worry about something so small? Aren''t you supposed to be the strongest?"


    "Good point," Spark replied with exaggerated confidence. "If they give me trouble, I''ll just tten the mountain. Maybe then they''ll understand."


    Amelia smiled at his bold im, but her expression quickly shifted.


    She stopped mid-air, her hair swirling in the cold wind as her eyes turned sharp.


    The air around them seemed to freeze, and without warning, she formed a solid cocoon of ice, encasing both of them in a protective shell.


    Just in time.


    A wave of crushing energy descended from the sky, smashing into the icy barrier like a hammer from the heavens.


    The impact sent them spiraling toward the ground, the force immense, but the cocoon held strong, absorbing the pressure as they plummeted.


    With a deafening crash, the cocoon hit the earth, creating a massive crater.


    The energy kept pressing down, melting the outeryers of ice bit by bit, but Amelia''s creation didn''t break.


    As the wave of energy finally subsided, cracks appeared in the cocoon, and soon, Amelia and Spark stood unharmed within it.


    Spark casually dusted off his sleeve, ncing around with amusement in his eyes.


    "These impatient bunch," he said, his voice light despite the destruction around them.

 Chapter 157: Chapter 157 - Six figures

    Amelia''s eyes narrowed as she gazed up at the figures, her mind racing.


    "Such strong auras..." she muttered, feeling the weight of their presence bearing down on her. "Were assassins sent after me?"


    There were six of them, hovering in the sky like shadows, each one radiating power that was impossible to ignore.


    They hovered above, like kings looking down upon peasants, their intent masked behind their imposing presence.


    Could they be one of her enemies? Someone who had discovered her whereabouts? She spected.


    Before she could fully piece it together, Spark''s voice broke through her focus. "Oh, I think those are the guys who kidnapped me."


    Amelia blinked, momentarily thrown off. "Your kidnappers?"


    "Yeah," Spark replied casually, as if it were nothing. "Didn''t I mention it? I got kidnapped and brought here by some suspicious people. I did not think they would bother showing up again. Guess they really like me."


    Amelia returned her attention to the six figures, her sharp gaze sizing them up.


    The energy swirling around them was intense, and now that Spark had mentioned it, their motives seemed even secretive. Who were they, and why had they kidnapped Spark in the first ce?


    She raised her guard, sensing a fight was inevitable.


    "You don''t seem too worried about them," she remarked, keeping her voice calm.


    "Well, they were not very good at their job," Spark said with a grin.


    Amelia gave him a sideways nce, half-amused, half-irritated. "You are way too calm for someone in this situation."


    Amelia kept her gaze on the figures as they began to descend, their auras growing stronger the closer they got.


    She could feel the tension in the air thickening with each passing moment.


    Whoever they were, they weren''t ordinary. The arrogance with which they approached spoke volumes about their confidence.


    Thergest of the six, clearly the leader, was the first tond, his feet touching the ground with a heavy thud.


    His cold eyes flicked toward Spark.


    "You have been a thorn in my side for too long, boy," he said, his voice filled with contempt as he addressed Spark.


    "I thought you would keep me waiting all year," replied spark, with a smirk ying on his lips.


    It seems, it was inevitable. Amelia''s grip tightened on the icy spear that appeared in her hand, a frosty mist swirling around her.


    Turning to Amelia, the leader sneered. "Do you even know who you are dealing with, girl?"


    "No," she replied coolly, "but I''m about to find out."


    The other fivended behind their leader, forming a semicircle, theirbined auras crashing into the air like an oing storm.


    Spark yawned,pletely at ease despite the heavy tension filling the space.


    He turnedzily toward Amelia, a casual smile on his face. "Isn''t this exciting?"


    "Exciting? What am I saying" Spark muttered to himself. "Did I got effected by that muscle heads technique?"


    As the six figures stepped closer, their postures shifted, and the air became intense with a foreboding energy.


    They began to move in sync, their hands tracingplex patterns in the air, forming a cryptic formation.


    The air crackled as if the very space around them were bending under the weight of theirbined power.


    Amelia''s sharp gaze tracked their movements, her heart sinking at the sheer precision and control they disyed.


    Even with her knowledge about ancient arts and formation, she wasn''t able to see what they were preparing.


    But the aura emanating from them, without a doubt, felt ancient and powerful.


    These were not opponents she could defeat easily, not even with her current power.


    Her confidence wavered, and she tightened her grip on her icy spear.


    "Won''t you join?" she asked, her voice steady butced with urgency as she nced at Spark. If what the Barbarian King had said about him was true, his help would turn the tide in their favor.


    But Spark simply waved her off, watch the scene with that same calm, almostzy air.


    "It''s already over," he said, as if the fight had been decided long before it began.


    Amelia blinked, disbelief shing across her face.


    "What do you mean, ''over''?" Her voice filled with frustration.


    Just then, she felt it, an overwhelming presence from above, like a weight pressing down on her soul.


    It was as though the very air froze, stilling every sound, every breath.


    Slowly, she and the dark figures all turned their gaze skyward.


    High above, a lone female silhouette floated in the heavens, bathed in the light of the midday sun.


    At first nce, she appeared unremarkable, almost ordinarypared to the fearsome presence of the six dark figures.


    It was just a simple, calm silhouette, nothing about her screamed of power or malice.


    And yet, the reaction it elicited from the six figures below was immediate and visceral.


    Their confident posture shattered. Their hands, once steady andmanding, faltered in the midst of their formation.


    Their dark auras wavered, flickering like dying mes in the wind.


    Amelia could see it inly in their eyes, the unmistakable spark of terror.


    They had gone from predators to prey in an instant.


    Before they could react further, a calm voice drifted down from the sky, carrying with it a weight that settled over the entire area.


    {[Return to Dust]}


    It was spoken softly, without any malice or force, yet the very words seemed to tear through the air, filled with an undeniable finality.


    The formation the dark figures had been building copsed, unraveling in the blink of an eye.


    Amelia watched, wide-eyed, as the figures crumbled before her.


    Their bodies, once so solid and menacing, began to dissolve into fine particles, like grains of sand blown away by the wind.


    Their terror-stricken faces twisted for only a moment before they were consumed, vanishing into nothingness.


    In a matter of seconds, the six powerful figures were gone, scattered to the winds as if they had never existed.


    ...


    A/N: Guess who''s back...Dan Dan Dan lol.

 Chapter 158: Chapter 158 - Flood [Vol3 End]

    As the six figures dissolved into dust, Amelia''s gaze stayed fixed on the silhouette in the sky.


    Her thoughts raced, but her body remained still, frozen by the disy of power.


    The figure slowly descended, gliding effortlessly through the air.


    Amelia squinted as the figure drew closer, and what she saw took her breath away, a woman, no older than herself, with a beauty that seemed otherworldly.


    Her skin glowed with a soft, porcin light, and her long, dark hair flowed like eclipse, framing a face that looked almost too perfect.


    Her violet eyes shimmered with a deep, unreadable emotion, as if they held the wisdom of ages.


    The womannded gracefully, her presencemanding elegance.


    Without hesitation, she bowed deeply.


    "I''ve returned, young master," she said, her melodic voice full of respect.


    Amelia blinked, thrown off. Young master?


    Spark,pletely unfazed, stretchedzily.


    "Took you long enough," he teased, as if nothing unusual had happened.


    Amelia nced between them, her confusion growing. This powerful, ethereal woman, was she Spark''s servant?


    The woman, Yuna, straightened, her cool expression softening just a bit.


    "I''m sorry, young master. There were...plications." She briefly looked at the remnants of the six figures before turning her gaze back to Spark.


    Spark waved it off casually.


    "It''s fine. Just d you''re back." He turned to Amelia, who still stood in shock. "Amelia, this is Yuna, my attendant."


    "Attendant?" Amelia echoed, still processing the scene before her.


    "She''s kind of my protector," Spark exined.


    He gestured to the two women. "Yuna, this is Amelia. We''ve been traveling together since... you know, I got kidnapped."


    Yuna''s violet eyes flicked toward Amelia, scanning her briefly before offering a polite nod.


    "It''s a pleasure," she said formally.


    Amelia nodded back, still trying to make sense of everything.


    "Likewise," she replied, though her tone held a touch of disbelief.


    Meanwhile, Spark put on a mock-pained expression.


    "You know, Yuna, without you around, I was kidnapped. Can you believe it? I had to fend off all those bad guys by myself."


    Amelia watched Spark in surprise. The same man who had boasted about being the strongest was now acting like a bullied young master.


    Spark ced a hand to his forehead dramatically.


    "I had to fight them off like some helpless damsel," he continued with exaggerated sorrow. "It was awful."


    Yuna''s expression barely changed, though the corner of her mouth twitched slightly, betraying a hint of amusement. "Young master, you managed perfectly well."


    Amelia nced at Yuna again, both relieved and curious. This woman had effortlessly destroyed six powerful enemies with a singlemand.


    To have such powerful person as attendant, What other secrets did Spark have?


    Yuna then stepped forward, her face softening. "Lady Sophia is concerned about your absence. She has asked me to bring you home."


    "I figured mother would start worrying," he said with a light chuckle. "I guess it''s time to go back then."


    He turned to Amelia. "Looks like i won''t need to go to the mountain after all."


    Amelia nodded, her expression calm though her eyes held something unspoken.


    She reached into her robes and pulled out a small, silver medallion engraved with intricate patterns.


    It gleamed in the soft light as she handed it to Spark.


    "What''s this?" he asked, examining the object.


    "It''s my family''s token," she exined. "If you ever find yourself in the mountains, show this. No one will question you with that."


    Spark''s lips curved into a smile. "Thanks, I appreciate it."


    Amelia''s voice softened.


    "And," she added quietly, "I owe you a favor. I''ll make sure to repay it when the timees."


    Spark looked at her, surprised at her sudden seriousness.


    Before he could respond, Amelia rose into the air, her long hair flowing behind her like a banner.


    She hovered for a moment, giving him a final nod before turning and flying toward the distant mountains, her figure shrinking until she disappeared from sight.


    The clearing fell silent as Spark and Yuna stood alone. The stillness was almost tangible.


    Spark then broke the silence.


    "To think those guys would send clones, even after all their preparation¡­" His voice trailed off, tinged with mild disappointment as he gazed up at the sky where the dark figures had been scattered moments ago.


    Yuna, standing a few paces behind him, remainedposed as ever, her eyes reflecting calmness.


    "Their arrogance knows no bounds, young master," she replied softly, her gaze following his upward.


    Spark nodded, a thoughtful look crossing his face. He then turned slightly, ncing at Yuna.


    "Did youplete the task?" His tone shifted to one of casual curiosity, but there was a subtle edge beneath it.


    Yuna straightened at his question.


    "Yes, young master," she responded with a small bow of her head. "I''ve opened the floodgate, just as you instructed."


    Spark''s expression grew more serious. "Good."


    Yuna hesitated, ncing at the horizon before speaking again. "Was it wise to open the gate now? Shouldn''t we have given them more time to prepare?"


    Spark chuckled quietly, shaking his head. "There''s no such thing as enough preparation against the flood. If they can''t handle this, their fate is already sealed. When the real stormes, they''ll have no chance."


    Yuna said nothing more, her face thoughtful.


    She had a vague grasp of Spark''s thoughts, but she hesitated to draw any conclusions about something so great.


    "Let''s go home," Spark said, breaking her thoughts.


    At his words, she waved her hand, summoning a swirling vortex of energy before them.


    Spark stepped inside and she followed closely behind, and in the blink of an eye, they vanished, leaving the quiet clearing behind as if they had never been there.


    ...


    [A/N: This is the end of the third volume (eye of the storm) I don''t know if this was a good conclusion for a volume but it felt appropriate so I did.


    NEXT volume will be called (Flood) as in the chapter title.


    How has my writing been so far? if you''re free, You can leave a review and send suggestions on what I can improve.]

 Chapter 159: Chapter 159 - Ancient Flood

    Harmony¡­ Peace¡­ Power¡­ These three things defined the domain of the gods, the peak of strength, the highest realm of existence.


    That was until the Flood came.


    Strange, mindless creatures began to emerge from an abyss. Tentacles, countless and writhing, stretched endlessly from these beings, each one as strong as the divinities themselves.


    They came like a relentless tide. Unstoppable. Endless.


    That event was called the Flood, a world-ending catastrophe that devoured everything.


    Not even the divine beings, who stood above all, worshipped and revered, were spared.


    Divinities fell. Entire realms crumbled.


    The God''s domain, once untouchable, was torn apart.


    In the sh of immortals and gods, it was the mortals who suffered the most. The pain and loss they endured went beyond words.


    The divine beings, once the protectors of mortals, could do nothing against this overwhelming force. Mortal lives were lost in numbers too great toprehend.


    But in this dark time, a mortal boy, just one among many, began to rise.


    Slowly, he gained the attention of the divinities.


    He grew in strength, and eventually, he became one of them. He led the charge against the Flood, uniting the divinities under one banner.


    The war raged for ages, but with the help of a secret treasure forged by thebined power of all divinities, they sealed the abyss and forever stopped the Flood.


    "Why did the Floode?" a young boy asked, his voice cutting through the quiet that had settled over the square. "What did they want?"


    The storyteller, an old man with a wry smile, chuckled softly. His voice was deep, almost yful.


    "Ah, young one," he replied, his eyes twinkling, "that''s a tale for another day."


    The crowd groaned, someughing at the storyteller''s clever way of dodging the question.


    Most of them were young adventurers, schrs, and curious townsfolk, leaning in to hear more.


    The boy who asked, however, wasn''t so easily satisfied. "But-"


    "Patience," the storyteller interrupted with a gentle smile. "Every story has its pace. The answers wille... if you''re willing to wait."


    As the glow stones brightened with the deepening night, the crowd began to scatter, their heads still filled with visions of divinities, floods, and mortal boys bing legends in times of despair.


    The old storyteller watched them leave, his eyes still sparkling with untold secrets.


    With a sigh, he weighed the pouch of coins in his hand, his mind already drifting to the next story he would tell.


    His hands moved slowly as he folded the worn fabric of his traveling pack, each motion deliberate and unhurried.


    The faint light from the glowstones cast shadows on his weathered face, making him seem like a part of the quiet night. His body, slightly hunched with age, carried the weight of countless years and endless stories.


    It wasn''t until he sensed a change in the stillness of the square that he noticed a figure nearby.


    Without raising his head, he muttered under his breath, "¡­It''s you."


    Standing just beyond the glowstone''s light was a striking youth. His purple hair shimmered like the evening sky, and his pristine white robes, embroidered with intricate patterns, marked him as someone of wealth and status, a far cry from an ordinary traveler.


    As he continued packing, the youth stepped closer, his movements careful and respectful.


    "Old sir, do you recognize me?" His tone was polite, his voice soft but confident.


    The old man only gave a quiet grunt of acknowledgment. "Hm."


    "I am Zarak, a disciple of the Serene Sky Holy Land," the youth introduced himself, pride evident in his voice, though he remained humble. "My master has spoken of you."


    Another "Hm" was all the response Zarak received, as the old man kept packing, unimpressed by titles or lineage.


    "Master said," Zarak continued, "that you''re a storyteller who travels the world, sharing unique tales that are filled with wisdom, with truths few dare to tell."


    The old man muttered another nomittal sound, not particrly moved by the praise.


    Zarak, undeterred, continued. "Tonight, after hearing your story of the Flood and the divine battles, I feel as if my eyes have been opened. Those stories are unlike anything I''ve ever heard."


    At this, the old storyteller finally stopped.


    Slowly, he turned to face Zarak, his eyes deep and unreadable. For a long moment, he said nothing, simply studying the young man with a look that revealed little.


    Finally, in a low, rough voice, the old man spoke. "You seem to be someone who enjoys stories."


    Zarak nodded slightly, offering a respectful bow. "Yes, old sir. Stories are more than words; they hold truths, lessons, and even warnings."


    The old man nodded, his gaze still fixed on the young man.


    "That''s true," he said. "But remember, stories are only fragments of the truth. They rarely show the whole picture."


    Zarak''s smile faltered, sensing something deeper in the old man''s words. "What do you mean by that?"


    "It''s not something you need to worry about," the old storyteller replied, brushing the question aside. But after a pause, he added thoughtfully, "Though I''m going against my own principles by saying this¡­ I''ll give you a bit of advice. The thing you''re searching for, it''s not here."


    Zarak blinked, caught off guard. "Not here?"


    "Leave this ce." The old man warned.


    Zarak stood frozen under the dim glow of the flickering light, the old storyteller''s cryptic words still ringing in his mind.


    As the old man''s footsteps echoed into the night, they seemed louder than anything else in the quiet square.


    Confusion clouded Zarak''s thoughts, torn between wanting to chase after the old man for more answers and not knowing where he should go next.


    "Leave¡­ but where?" Zarak muttered to himself, his brow creasing with uncertainty.


    He reached inside his robes, pulling out a small crystal that shimmered faintly in the glowstone''s light.


    Narrowing his eyes, he stared at it, waiting for some kind of reaction. But the crystal remained still, dull, and lifeless in his palm. His heart sank.


    "This crystal brought me here... and now it''s no longer glowing," he whispered.


    The crystal had been a sacred item, entrusted to him by the Holy Lord of the Serene Sky Holy Land.


    Its sole purpose was to guide him to the one he sought, the girl. It had led him here, to the Dwight state in this mortal empire.


    But now, its light had faded, and his target was nowhere to be found.


    Zarak clenched his fist around the crystal, trying to contain the frustration building beneath his calm exterior.


    The seal was weakening, and time was running out. The fate of the Holy Land and perhaps this empire depended on him finding her before it was toote.


    Zarak tucked the crystal back into his pocket and hurried after the old storyteller, who was now almost disappearing into the shadows.


    "Wait!" Zarak called out, desperation creeping into his voice. "Old sir, wait!"


    The old man''s pace slowed, and after a moment, he stopped.


    He turned to face Zarak, his expression calm.


    He remained silent as Zarak approached, panting slightly but maintainingposure.


    "Where should I go, then?" Zarak asked, urgency in his voice. "If what I seek isn''t here, where can I find it? Please, old sir, tell me."


    The old storyteller studied Zarak for a long, quiet moment, his gaze piercing as though he could see beyond the young man''s questions. Finally, with a soft sigh, he spoke.


    "Follow me," the old man said in a low voice. "Perhaps, along the way, you will find what you''re searching for."


    Zarak blinked, surprised by the offer. "Follow you? Where?"


    "To the Imperial Capital,"

 Chapter 160: Chapter 160 - A lonely god

    The forest stretched out in every direction, its dense canopy casting shifting patterns of light and shadow over the rough path ahead.


    An almost eerie quiet hung in the air, interrupted only by a relentless stream of questions that echoed through the trees.


    "So, why do these trees grow differently here?" Zarak''s voice bounced through the forest, his tone intrigued. "Is it a different soil type? Or maybe it''s the angle of sunlight?"


    The old storyteller walked ahead, his face drawn in a long-suffering expression as he muttered under his breath, "This brat¡­"


    Unaware or perhaps unconcerned with the old man''s patience wearing thin, Zarak tilted his head and asked innocently, "Did you say something, sir?"


    The old man halted, ncing over his shoulder, one eyebrow raised in exasperation. "Has anyone ever told you that you talk too much?"


    Zarak blinked, as if genuinely caught off guard.


    "No, actually," he replied, sounding almost amused. "Not that I recall."


    The old man shook his head, resuming his steps with a weary sigh. "Figured as much."


    It had only been a day since, they left the Dwight state.


    Zarak had offered the old man a lift, but he refused and preferred treading across thend to the capital. And seeing that Zarak also followed on foot.


    But who knew Zarak would start his endless questions, pouring forth like a river without end.


    As the Serene Sky Holy Land''s top disciple, he was used to an environment where questions were encouraged almost sacred as signs of enlightenment. No one had ever told him to stop asking.


    But this old man''s patience was a different matter. Every question about the bark of a tree, the twist of a vine, even the path an ant took on its journey had nudged him closer to his limit.


    "Look," the old man said, gesturing dismissively toward a nearby cluster of moss-covered rocks, "not every tree, stone, or leaf hides some grand secret. Sometimes, a tree is just a tree."


    Zarak frowned thoughtfully. "So¡­ they don''t hold secrets, but they might?"


    The old man suppressed a sigh. "No, not exactly. Some things in this world are simply what they are. There''s no need to dig for enlightenment in every pebble."


    Zarak''s eyes brightened, as if unbothered by the answer. "But you''re saying that with enough wisdom, even simple things could hold meaning?"


    The old man allowed a flicker of amusement to slip across his face.


    Despite himself, he had to admit the boy''s curiosity was rare, a genuine thirst for understanding.


    Still, he kept his tone firm. "Boy, when you search for meaning in everything, you''ll end up creating meaning where it doesn''t exist. Wisdom is knowing what''s worth searching for and when to let things be."


    Zarak paused, processing this with uncharacteristic silence.


    The old man took the moment as a gift, relishing the sudden quiet.


    They continued walking through the forest, their footsteps muffled by the thick carpet of leaves and soil.


    For a few blissful moments, the only sounds were the soft crunch of leaves beneath their feet and the distant hum of the woods.


    But just as they passed an ancient, twisted oak, Zarak''s voice broke through again.


    "What about this tree, though? It looks older than the others, like maybe-"


    The old man raised a hand, silencing him mid-sentence.


    "Tell me,d," he said, his voice gentler, "what exactly are you hoping to find?"


    Zarak stopped, taken aback by the question. He hesitated. "I suppose¡­ I want to understand the world like you do. See things clearly. If I can learn what you know, maybe I''ll be¡­ something more."


    The old man''s expression softened, a hint of empathy breaking through his usual gruffness.


    "Then here''s my advice," he said quietly. "Learn to listen more than you speak. This forest has its own voice, but you won''t hear it if you keep talking over it."


    For the first time, Zarak simply nodded, the weight of the old man''s words sinking in.


    They continued their journey in silence, with only the gentle rustle of leaves and distant birdsong filling the air.


    For the first time, Zarak truly listened, allowing himself to hear the forest without interruption, taking in the symphony of life that surrounded them.


    As they walked, the forest seemed to respond to the quiet, its presence unfolding in a way that felt both vast and intimate.


    And while Zarak held his questions at bay, he noticed something different, the subtle way each tree swayed with the breeze, the rhythmic patterns of chirps and croaks from unseen creatures, even theyers of scent that filled the air.


    For a time, the world felt boundless, each detail speaking its own quiet story.


    "You write those stories yourself, don''t you?" Zarak suddenly asked, his voice softened by the quiet of the forest around them.


    The old man gave a nomittal nod. "Hmm."


    Zarak pressed on, eyes alight with curiosity. "So, what''s your best story?"


    The old man paused, a far-off look in his eyes.


    "My best story, hmm¡­ It''s not done yet," he said, gazing out over the tree line where the sun touched the leaves like scattered gold.


    Zarak''s intrigue deepened. "What''s it about?"


    After a long silence, the old man finally spoke. "A lonely god."


    But before Zarak could even ask more, a violent tremor rippled through the ground, and the forest quiet was shattered by a loud explosion in the distance.


    Zarak''s eyes sharpened. He turned to the old man, already moving. "Let''s check it out."


    The old man simply nodded, and the two made their way toward the smoke rising through the treetops.


    As they approached, the forest opened into a wide, charred clearing.


    A massive crater, still smoldering at its edges, stretched before them, its fiery ashes casting a crimson glow over the ash-streaked ground.


    At the crater''s center, a magical barrier pulsed around a carriage, untouched by the destruction around it. It was simple and elegant, its wheels trimmed in silver, catching the light even amidst the chaos.


    Around it, figures in crimson robes held a defensive formation, their faces obscured beneath hoods, their postures tense.


    Each one focused, channeling energy into the protective barrier, sweat glistening on their brows.


    Whoever sat in that carriage was no ordinary passenger.

 Chapter 161: Chapter 161 - Ambushed

    There were sudden rustlings from the trees, and dark-robed figures emerged from the shadows, moving in eerie silence to encircle the crater. Zarak took in the scene, his eyes narrowing.


    "They''re outnumbered," he observed, his gaze sweeping over the crimson guards.


    The old man didn''t respond, and his eyes were fixed on the scene. These crimson-d figures weren''t just random guards, they were high-ranking ascendants, the type who wouldn''t let a single leaf fall near their charge without consequence.


    And by the look of them, they were ready to defend their charge to the death.


    One of the dark-robed figures stepped forward, his hand outstretched.


    Darkness pulsed from his fingertips, spreading in a wave as the rest of his group moved to align, forming a tight perimeter around the crater''s edge. Their stance was rigid, their intent clear.


    Zarak looked to the old man, urgency shing in his eyes. "We should help them,"


    The old man ced a steady hand on Zarak''s shoulder, holding him back with a grip firmer than his age would suggest.


    "Patience,d," he said. "Not now, watch first."


    Zarak frowned, his eagerness tempered but not extinguished. "But they''re outnumbered, those dark figures mean to harm them."


    The old man sighed.


    "Perhaps they do," he replied, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his mouth, "But if you go help them right now, it would appear like a setup."


    Zarak''s eagerness faded into a contemtive silence. He watched the scene unfold.


    "Understood," Zarak murmured, his gaze still fixed on the figures. For now, he would follow the old man''s wisdom: hold steady and observe.


    ¡­


    Inside the shimmering barrier, the captain, a tall, broad-shouldered man with a hard-set expression, gritted his teeth, raising his voice over the sound of crackling energy.


    "Who are you, and who sent you?!" he demanded, his tone firm despite the crumbling shield around him.


    One of the dark-robed figures let out a low, mocking chuckle.


    "Does it matter?" the voice replied with a hint of contempt. "Soon, everyone here will be dead."


    The captain''s gaze sharpened, scanning the figures cloaked in shadow along the crater''s edge. He could see it now, these were no mere mercenaries.


    Their stillness, precise movements, and powerful auras betrayed the skill of elite assassins, carefully chosen and trained for a mission like this.


    They moved in perfect sync, too coordinated and equipped with dark arts to be a random band of attackers.


    One of the attackers stepped forward, lifting his arm as a dark mist swirled from his palm, creeping through the air like ink spreading through water.


    The mist slithered toward the barrier, and as soon as it touched, the light of the protective shield began to fade.


    Cracks appeared, patches of darkness expanding as the mist ate away at the barrier with disturbing ease.


    The captain''s expression grew graver. They were running out of time.


    "Captain!" one of his men shouted, his voice strained. His hand was outstretched, his fingers glowing as he poured energy into the weakening shield. "The mist, it''s draining the barrier faster than we can keep up!"


    The captain scanned his team, their faces tense, jaws clenched in the effort.


    They were skilled and loyal, but these dark arts were proving more formidable than they''d anticipated.


    They had underestimated this enemy, and now, every second counted.


    He looked back at the robed figures, who had surrounded the crater.


    They were ready, their eyes fixed on every movement his men made, calcting.


    Astral Bloom stage, he noted grimly, a powerful, well-organized unit of high-level ascendants.


    And whoever was leading them was lurking somewhere in the shadows, watching.


    He had to choose his next steps carefully. The barrier was weakening, and if he misjudged, he would be putting his entire unit and the person in the carriage at fatal risk.


    "Reinforce the barrier!" hemanded. "Hold your positions, no one breaches the line. We are the only defense between them and the carriage."


    His words ignited a fierce determination among his men, who adjusted their stances, pouring every bit of their power into fortifying the fading barrier.


    The odds were steep, but this mission was one they couldn''t fail.


    The mist pressed harder against the barrier, widening its gaps as it nibbled at the energy, yet they stood firm.


    The captain''s eyes hardened. They were outnumbered, surrounded, and up against an enemy wielding dark arts.


    But he knew that for as long as they could stand, they''d give everything to keep that barrier from falling.


    He braced himself, every nerve on edge, fully aware that he was standing alone against an overwhelming enemy.


    The mist continued to seep through the barrier, draining its energy.


    Beside him, one of his most loyal lieutenants murmured, "Captain, we can''t keep this up. The barrier''s failing. If we don''t do something now, it''ll copse entirely."


    His gaze swept over his men, and then to the carriage they were sworn to protect.


    Determination hardened his face as he turned back to his soldiers, his voice steady andmanding.


    "To those who thought to ambush us," he dered, his voice echoing through the stillness, "we''ll show them why we''re sworn to this duty."


    Looking to his team, he whispered, "I''ll hold them off. You take the carriage and get it out of here."


    His tone left no room for argument.


    One soldier stepped forward, his brow furrowed with concern. "Captain, we can''t just leave you-"


    "That''s an order," the captain interrupted, his eyes unwavering. "Our duty is to protect. There''s no room for hesitation."


    His men exchanged nces, their expressions a mixture of respect and reluctance. They knew, as he did, that if they stayed, the entire mission would bepromised.


    Nodding in silent understanding, they gathered around the carriage, chanting as they summoned a protective flight spell.


    The air buzzed with theirbined magic, and slowly, the carriage began to lift, floating above the crater.


    The captain, gripping his shield tightly, stepped out from behind the barrier, his voice ringing out with fierce defiance. "Come at me!"

 Chapter 162: Chapter 162 - Mastery of Souls

    The dark-robed attackers immediately shifted their focus to the captain, unleashing a barrage of spells.


    The captain raised his shield, which shimmered with a protective light, absorbing the blows.


    Energy crackled against the shield, vibrating through his arm, but he held firm, refusing to yield an inch.


    Behind him, his men hastened their preparations, guiding the carriage through the air, and edging it away from the crater.


    Pushing forward with hisrge shield, he created an opening.


    "Now, go!" he shouted over his shoulder.


    They hesitated for only a heartbeat, then surged forward with the carriage, pushing it upward with all the strength their magic could muster.


    Just then, one of the attackers sneered, "Stop them!"


    His hand glowed with dark energy, readying a spell to strike down the escaping carriage.


    "Not on my watch!" the captain bellowed, mming his shield into the ground.


    A powerful shockwave erupted, momentarily stunning the attackers, their formation wavering.


    But just as he readied himself to press the advantage, a chilling voice entered his ears.


    "Oh, I don''t think so."


    Before the captain could react, a powerful force seized him, and the world spun in a blur.


    Suddenly, he found himself in an unfamiliar, dark void, surrounded by shadows and an oppressive, malevolent aura.


    He knew immediately he''d been pulled into a domain, a pocket of isted space meant to hold him away from the battle.


    In the dim, shifting light, he caught sight of a tall, shadowy figure standing across from him, cloaked in dark energy.


    His eyes narrowed, calcting the power radiating from his opponent.


    "So, they sent a peak Astral Bloom to handle me," he muttered, smirking despite the grim circumstances. "Guess whoever sent you knew I wouldn''t go quietly."


    The shadowed figure took a step forward, the glow of his aura casting eerie shadows across his face.


    "Sacrificing yourself to buy them time? How noble," he sneered, his voice filled with contempt. "Do you really think you''ll make a difference?"


    The captain raised his shield, his stance solid.


    "Maybe not to you," he said, unflinching, "but my duty isn''t something you''d understand."


    A coldugh echoed in the dark. "Then let me help you fulfill it¡­ right here."


    The captain gripped his shield tighter, every muscle ready as he faced the figure before him.


    ¡­


    Outside, the carriage flew through the thick forest, the guards in crimson robes urging it onward with desperate speed.


    They breathed heavily, their faces lined with exhaustion and worry.


    The captain''s sacrifice had bought them a sliver of time, but it was clear that they were running out of it fast.


    Behind them, the dark-robed pursuers pressed on relentlessly, their presence growing closer with every passing moment.


    Then, just ahead, a figure emerged from the shadows, standing alone on the path.


    Even at a distance, his aura felt like a chill pressing against their hearts.


    Cloaked in darkness, a thick miasma curled around him, marking him as someone or something far more dangerous than the others.


    "Change course!" one of the guards shouted, his voice tinged with panic.


    But there was no way out. The distant figure simply raised an arm, and in an instant, a swirling wall of dark miasma materialized, blocking the path in all directions with twisting miasma that pulsed ominously.


    The carriage came to a stop, trapped between the wall of miasma.


    In a moment, the advancing pursuers already made their way to them.


    "Form the barrier!"manded one of the guards, his voice steady but tense.


    They quickly took their positions, summoning a shimmering shield around the carriage.


    A glowing dome of energy pulsed to life, creating a temporary sanctuary. Yet each guard knew that their shield was only a dy, it would not hold for long against the dark energy gathering around them.


    Their pursuers closed in, forming a ring around the carriage with grim satisfaction glinting in their eyes.


    The lone figure in the distance stepped forward appearing close nearly instantly.


    His silhouette was cloaked in shadows so thick it was impossible to make out any details. He seemed more like a moving shadow than a man.


    "Ipetent fools," he sneered, his voice sharp with disdain. "You couldn''t even capture a small group of guards and a runaway carriage?"


    The dark-robed figures flinched, their heads lowered, faces hidden beneath their hoods, their bodies rigid with tension. None dared respond.


    "What are you waiting for?" the figure spat, his tone like a whip. "Take down that barrier."


    With thatmand, the dark-robed figures directed their energy toward the barrier.


    Their miasma surged forward, hitting the protective dome in powerful waves.


    The barrier flickered, resisting the onught, but cracks began to splinter across its surface, the glowing shield weakening under the constant barrage.


    Inside the dome, the crimson guards gritted their teeth, focusing all their energy on maintaining the shield.


    But with every hit, they felt the weight of the attackers'' relentless force pushing them closer to copse.


    Their breaths grew shallow, sweat beading on their brows as they pushed theirst reserves of strength into keeping the barrier up.


    Yet one by one, they felt their bodies faltering, knees shaking under the strain. It was only a matter of seconds before their defenses would copse.


    Just as the shield seemed on the verge of shattering, a strong, clear voice cut through the air.


    "Stop this at once."


    The sharp voice rang out with an unshakable authority.


    The attackers froze, startled, as all heads turned toward the source.


    From the edge of the forest, a young figure stepped forward, his purple hair catching the faint light as he moved.


    Zarak emerged from the bushes with a calm, firm stare fixed on the dark-robed attackers.


    "My master warned me not to interfere in mortal conflicts," he said, his voice carrying through the clearing, steady and confident. "But the sides are clear here. I won''t stand by while you prey on the weak."


    The miasma-shrouded leader let out a contemptuous chuckle, a smirk curling beneath his dark veil.


    "Who is this fool trying to y the hero?" he sneered. With a dismissive wave, he motioned to his men. "Go finish him off."


    One of the attackers broke away from the group, melting into the shadows as he advanced on Zarak, his movements quick and lethal.


    But Zarak''s gaze didn''t waver, his eyes locked onto the figure closing in on him.


    "So," he murmured to himself, a hint of sharpness in his tone, "you''ve chosen death."


    {[Die]}


    With a singlemand, Zarak''s voice resonated through the air, cold and absolute.


    In an instant, the battlefield went silent still.


    The dark-robed figure lunging toward him stopped abruptly, his entire form stiffening as if life had been drained from him. Around the carriage, the other attackers also froze, their bodies caught mid-movement, their expressions a mix of confusion and fear.


    Then, as if a switch had been flipped, they copsed to the ground in unison, lifeless.


    The silence that followed was broken only by the soft thuds of bodies hitting the ground.


    Only one man remained,the miasma-cloaked leader, who stood in shock, his gaze darting from the fallen bodies to Zarak, a wariness now shadowing his once-dismissive stare.


    "Mastery over souls¡­" he murmured, his voice barely audible. "Are you from the immortal world?"


    Zarak frowned, clearly confused. "What''s an immortal realm?"


    A flicker of something unreadable crossed the leader''s face. He seemed to process this with narrowed eyes before speaking. "If that''s the case, then where did you learn such a skill?"


    Zarak''s expression remained impassive, and he crossed his arms.


    "My master taught me to keep my secrets from strangers," he replied simply.


    The leader of the attackers seemed to acknowledge this answer, though his face remained obscured beneath the swirling miasma.


    He looked toward the battered barrier, where the crimson-robed guards watched him with exhausted but vignt eyes.


    "Time''s up," he dered, his voice like a judge passing a sentence.


    A dark vortex spiraled into existence beside him, a churning maelstrom of miasma opening like a gateway.


    Just as he turned to step inside, he paused and nced back at Zarak.


    "What is your name?" he asked.


    "Zarak," he replied, his voice calm and steady.


    A faint, mocking smile yed under the leader''s dark veil.


    "I''ll remember that," he said before stepping into the vortex.


    The miasma swallowed him whole, and within seconds, the swirling fog dissipated, leaving the clearing still and empty once more.


    As the air settled, Zarak let out a long breath, his shoulders rxing slightly.


    His eyes drifted to the carriage and the crimson-robed guards within, slumped and spent, but unharmed.


    The dark miasma had vanished entirely, as if it had never been there.


    "It did not affect him, " Zarak murmured, tilting his head thoughtfully. "Strange¡­He must be powerful."


    He scanned the clearing, searching for any sign of further danger.


    The shadows held no movement, but something stirred on the edge of his awareness, an unfamiliar yet powerful presence approaching in this location.

 Chapter 163: Chapter 163 - Savior

    Moments after the dark figure vanished, the rush of wind signaled a group of figures descending into the clearing, each one radiating a fierce, unmistakable power.


    They took in the scene before them, the scattered bodies of the dark robed attackers, the crimson armored guards barely holding themselves upright, and standing calmly amidst it all was a lone figure with purple hair.


    The neers exchanged wary nces, their focus zeroing in on Zarak. Their expressions shifted to suspicion as they sized him up.


    "Is he responsible for this?" one of them muttered, his eyes narrowing in Zarak''s direction.


    A bald man at the front took a step forward, his gaze sharp and using.


    "You there!" he called out, his voice edged with suspicion. "Identify yourself."


    Zarak met his re with a calm look, arms crossed. His silence only seemed to deepen their unease.


    A figure in a robe embroidered with fiery patterns stepped forward, hand raised to cast a binding spell.


    "Hold him!" the robed figure ordered, voice filled with authority. "We''ll get answers about this attack and his involvement."


    Just as they moved to restrain him, a soft yetmanding voice broke through the tension.


    "That won''t be necessary."


    The voice was gentle, almost musical, yet carried an authority that froze the group in ce.


    All heads turned toward the carriage, where a young woman stood, her figure poised and graceful.


    She wore a deep crimson gown with silver embroidery, her dark hair falling in waves around her shoulders.


    Though pale and visibly exhausted, her gaze was steady.


    "Emissary¡­" The neers instantly fell to one knee, bowing low. Even the injured crimson-armored guards within the barrier managed to kneel, murmuring apologies for theirte arrival.


    "Princess says you werete." Said the woman emissary.


    "Forgive us, Your Highness," the silver-robed man said, his voice thick with regret. "We received the distress signal toote to stop the ambush. We failed you."


    The emissary''s gaze softened. She gestured towards Zarak. "This young man came to our aid and saved my guards. Without his intervention, things would have been far worse."


    The kneeling figures exchanged nces, their postures rxing as they looked at Zarak with newfound respect.


    The fire-robed figure, who had been ready to restrain him moments before, lowered his head in acknowledgment.


    "We owe you our gratitude," he said solemnly, his tone respectful. "Forgive us for the misunderstanding."


    Zarak raised an eyebrow, surprised by the respectful shift in the air, then nodded slightly.


    He turned to the emissary, noticing the warmth and gratitude in her emerald eyes.


    Judging by the way the guards showed deference towards this emissary, it was clear that whoever was inside the carriage held a significant position, likely royalty in this mortal realm, and respected by even the most powerful of ascendant guards.


    "Princess says It is all right," Said the emissary, waving a hand in a calming gesture. "Thanks to him, everything is fine now."


    Her gaze softened as it returned to Zarak. "Thank you, Sir Savior."


    "You can just call me Zarak," he replied casually.


    One of the guards stiffened at his informal tone. "Please, address Madame Emissary with honor-"


    But the emissary intervened with a gentle wave. "It''s fine. Formality isn''t necessary right now."


    Then the Emissary raised her hand, a gentlemand in her voice. "At ease, everyone."


    At hermand, the figures kneeling before her rose to their feet, their postures shifting from tense apprehension to cautious relief.


    They turned their attention to the exhausted crimson guards, who were leaning heavily against the barrier, their breaths shallow and strained.


    They then began to attend to the wounded, their movements swift and efficient.


    As they worked, one of the new arrivals, a broad-shouldered man with a bald head, stepped forward, concern etched across his face.


    "Where is the captain?" he asked, voice low but urgent. "Why isn''t he here protecting the princess?"


    The other guards exchanged uneasy nces, the atmosphere shifting to one thick with worry.


    A ripple of unease passed through the group.


    One guard, a young man with fiery red hair, clenched his fists, his voice tight with suppressed emotion.


    "He stayed behind," he replied, struggling to keep hisposure. "He bought us time to escape, but¡­ we don''t know if he survived."


    The bald man''s brow furrowed, the weight of that statement settling heavily in the air as his expression hardened.


    "It is risky to stay here any longer," he added, casting a nce back toward the forest where danger still lurked. "We can''t afford to-"


    "We can''t just leave him behind," a guard interrupted, shaking his head vehemently. "Whatever the oue, we must bring our captain''s body back to the capital. He deserves that much."


    Another crimson guard chimed in, his voice shaking with emotion. "I refuse to abandon him! He fought for us. He deserves to be honored, not left to rot here."


    "Enough," the emissary girl interjected, her tone firm yetpassionate. "Your captain was a brave warrior. He protected you, and he deserves our respect. We will not abandon him. It is the princess''s words."


    With that, she gestured for the guards to lead the way back to the site of the ambush, her words were the princess''s words.


    Zarak fell in step beside her, intrigued by the tension rippling through the group.


    They made their way through the forest, and the atmosphere grew heavier with each passing moment.


    As they approached the location where they had first encountered the ambush, the ground beneath them bore the scars of battle, massive fissures split the earth, likely caused by the captain''s sh with the dark-robed figures.


    "Look!" one of the guards suddenly shouted, pointing toward a dark shape partially buried in the rubble. "There is a corpse!"


    Nearing, they saw It was one of the dark robed figures, the one who had shed with their captain, now the figure was lifeless but still radiating powerful aura even after death.


    Seeing this lifeless body, the air thickened with a hope and expectation as, but hope swiftly turned to despair when another guard bent down to examine a broken shield, its surface cracked and dented.


    "This is our captain''s shield," he said, his voice barely above a whisper, the weight of grief evident. "He fought valiantly¡­"


    Just as the sorrow threatened to consume them, another shout pierced the heavy silence. "I found him! He is still breathing!"


    The guards turned in unison, their hearts racing.


    There, in the wreckage of the battle, covered by soil and rock,y their captain, bloodied but alive.


    The crimson guards rushed forward, disbelief mingling with hope as they knelt beside the captain''s crumpled form.


    "Captain!" they shouted, shaking him gently. "Stay with us! We''re here!"


    The captain''s eyes flickered open, a weak but defiant spark lighting his gaze as he struggled to sit up.


    "You¡­ You are you back?" he rasped, pain mixed his words.


    "Of course we did," the bald man replied, relief flooding through him. "We''d never leave you behind!"


    As the group rejoiced in their captain''s recovery, a sudden, uneven shuffling broke the air, echoing from the dense trees nearby.


    Immediately, their relief transformed into wary alertness.


    The crimson guards tightened their grip on their weapons, ready for any threat, their eyes scanning the shadows with a sharp vignce.


    The tension thickened as they prepared to face what they assumed was another enemy lying in ambush.


    But what stepped out from the trees wasn''t an enemy soldier cloaked in miasma or armor, it was an old man, his legs slow and slightly hunched.


    He carried a long, round bag slung across his back, his clothes worn and patched in so many ces they bordered on rags.


    His gray hair was tied back, and a faint smile yed on his wrinkled face as he looked around with a casual curiosity.


    Though his appearance flirted with the line between traveler and beggar, he didn''t project any malice or aura of power.


    Yet, the guards didn''t rx; they knew all too well that appearances could be deceiving.


    Just as one of the guards stepped forward to question the stranger, Zarak''s voice cut through the silence. "Old sir, did you find what you wanted to see?"


    The old man chuckled, tapping his bag.


    "Oh, I did, I did indeed." He tilted his head, a glint of mischief in his eye. "I saw their entire sh. Quite the spectacle, I must say."


    "How was it?" Zarak asked.


    The old storyteller stroked his beard thoughtfully.


    "It was¡­decent," he replied, a teasing mixed in his voice.


    He shifted his gaze to the captain, who was sitting up with the help of hisrades.


    "The shield fellow there," the old man continued, chuckling softly, "fought like a turtle. I''ve never seen someone so dedicated to hiding behind a shield."


    He let out a heartyugh, his shoulders shaking.


    The captain''s face flushed, a mix of embarrassment and irritation shing in his eyes. But he remained silent.

 Chapter 164: Chapter 164 - Princess Elize

    One of the crimson guards turned to Zarak, eyeing him with suspicion. "Do you know this old man?"


    Zarak gave a small nod, his expression calm. "Yes, we''re traveling together. Though¡­ he has his own unique way of seeing the world."


    The Emissary tilted her head, ncing curiously between Zarak and the old man.


    "Princess asks where you two are headed?" she asked with a gentle authority in her tone.


    "To the imperial capital," Zarak answered inly, meeting her gaze with a respectful nod.


    "The capital¡­" the guard exchanged nces.


    "We were also returning to the capital," The emissary continued with a smile. "Princess says If that''s the case, perhaps you could share the journey. The carriage has plenty of space, and it would be an honor to have both of you as guests."


    The guards around her exchanged wide-eyed looks, caught off guard by her unexpected offer.


    They eyed Zarak with a mixture of surprise and caution. It was unusual for the princess to extend such a privilege, especially to a stranger she had just met once.


    The guards'' suspicion seemed to intensify as they tried to figure out what had made the princess warm up to him so quickly, besides being a savior.


    Zarak, however, shook his head slightly, looking hesitant.


    "We will travel on foot," he replied firmly, about to decline.


    But before he could finish, the old man cleared his throat with a pointed cough, leaning in with a twinkle in his eye.


    "Now,d," he said in a lighthearted tone, "You are not seriously considering turning down such a gracious offer from the princess, are you?"


    The guards nodded along with him, approval in their expressions as if they, too, thought rejecting such an offer would be a waste.


    Zarak shot the old man a sidelong look, raising an eyebrow. "Weren''t you the one set on walking from the start? Now you are saying we should take her up on the ride?"


    The old man shrugged, unbothered by his own inconsistency. "Circumstances change,d. Even an old traveler like myself knows when to appreciate a fine opportunity."


    Something in the old man''s response made Zarak pause. He studied the elder''s face, wondering if there was more behind his sudden change of heart.


    "You wouldn''t happen to recognize the person inside, would you?" he asked slowly, noting how easily the old man had also referred to the person inside as a princess.


    The old man chuckled.


    "Recognize her? Oh, indeed. I may be a traveler, but even I have my sources." He patted his chest proudly, then nced at the carriage with a warm grin. "Thedy inside the carriage is none other than the first in line to the throne of the Jul Empire, Princess Elize, known as the Lioness of the North."


    The guards'' expressions softened at the old man''s words, the tension fading as they saw their princess recognized and honored.


    The emissary looked at him in surprise but also with curiosity, clearly intrigued by this strange traveler who seemed to know more than he let on.


    "First in line to the throne?" muttered Zarak. As someone who had stayed in the holynd most of his life, without much contact with the outside, he had not heard of this princess.


    "Yes, she is the future ruler of this Empire." Said the old man.


    The emissary''s smile remained faint but respectful. "The Princess appreciates your acknowledgment. And, if I may say, she considers you and yourpanion wee guests on this journey."


    "As long as the princess doesn''t mind my appearance," said the old man.


    "Princess says that''s fine," replied the emissary. "If he is with sir Zarak then he can also join."


    The old man''s grin widened, clearly enjoying the moment. He leaned in toward Zarak and whispered, "Not every day you''re invited to share a ride with royalty, eh? Consider yourself fortunate!"


    Zarak let out a resigned sigh, recognizing that the old man had already made up his mind.


    With a hint of reluctance, he turned to the emissary and offered a slight bow. "In that case, it seems we will be epting the Princess''s hospitality after all."


    Just then, the bald guard interrupted. "Madame, about those assants-"


    "We will about this once we reach safety," replied the emissary. "For now, carry these dead ones for inspectionter."


    The bald guard frowned, worry evident in his furrowed brow, and added. "Madame, are you sure it''s safe to have these two share the carriage with the Princess? Under these... strange circumstances, it seems like a risk."


    The royal emissary, calm as ever, listened quietly before nodding and rying the Princess''s decision. "The Princess has made her choice. She believes that if Sir Zarak had any ill intentions, he would have acted by now. His actions have only shown his goodwill... and his strength."


    The bald guard hesitated, casting a doubtful nce at Zarak and the old man. But after a brief pause, he nodded in resignation.


    "Understood," he muttered, though a flicker of unease remained in his gaze.


    With a gentle wave, the emissary beckoned to Zarak and the old storyteller. "Please,e with me."


    They followed her forward, escorted past a line of vignt guards who watched them closely, eyes filled with surprise and curiosity.


    Very few people outside the royal family were ever permitted this close to the Princess, especially within the royal carriage.


    Some of the guards, despite years of service, had only caught the briefest glimpse of her now and then.


    They exchanged stunned looks as they saw Zarak and the old man being led forward, aware of how rare a privilege this was.


    The emissary moved gracefully, opening the carriage door with a gesture, and inviting them to step inside.


    Zarak nced at the old man, who, despite his worn appearance, seemed oddly pleased, his expression almost smug as if he found the whole situation amusing.


    With a small nod, Zarak climbed into the carriage, followed by the old man and the emissary.

 Chapter 165: Chapter 165 - Secret art

    As the door closed behind them, the guards outside began murmuring among themselves.


    "Unbelievable," one whispered, nudging the guard beside him. "Sitting in the Princess''s own carriage¡­"


    "Years in service, and I''ve barely seen her at a distance," another muttered, still watching with a mixture of envy and awe.


    One of the guards, shaking off his surprise, adjusted his hold on the unconscious captain draped over his shoulder, checking to ensure his grip was secure.


    "All right, let''s move. With the Princess here, we can''t afford any dys."


    The guards formed up around the carriage, resuming their positions.


    Silently, with vignt eyes scanning the path ahead, they began their journey toward the imperial capital once more.


    ¡­


    As Zarak entered the carriage, he felt an odd shift, as though stepping into another world entirely.


    Inside, he didn''t see a traditional carriage interior but instead found himself in a misty, open space, silver fog drifting across the ground and stretching out in all directions.


    At the center of it all was a spring, glowing faintly in the dim light, with mist rising gently from its surface.


    Drawn by soft, echoingughter, Zarak walked forward, narrowing his eyes as he took in the scene.


    Around the spring were a group of women with an ethereal beauty, their forms draped in sheer towels that clung loosely, as if ready to slip at any moment.


    They turned to him with twinkling eyes and inviting smiles.


    "Come join us," one called out in a voice like silk, herughter warm and yful.


    The others giggled, their eyes gleaming with a mix of innocence and mischief.


    But Zarak didn''t so much as blink. He regarded the scene with a steady, indifferent gaze, his expression t.


    The enticing allure of the women, the enchanting spring, and the mist, all seemed hollow to him, no more than a clever illusion.


    He let out a quiet sigh, sounding almost bored.


    "Break,"


    At his word, the vision unraveled in an instant.


    The spring, the mist, and the women faded like smoke blown away by a sudden breeze, leaving him back in the real carriage.


    Now, he sat across from the Princess herself, the elegant interior of the carriage in ce of the otherworldly spring.


    She was seated calmly, her dark hair falling gracefully over her shoulders, a delicate veil concealing most of her face.


    Even with the veil, her beauty was apparent, and her gaze; sharp, thoughtful, was fixed on him, a glimmer of amusement dancing in her eyes.


    Zarak met her gaze, his own expression unwavering. For a moment, they held each other''s stare, her eyes daring him to break the silence first.


    Earlier, when he had seen the carriage, he had sensed a faint but powerful auraing from inside the carriage.


    Now that they were in closer quarters, he could clearly feel that aura radiating from the princess.


    It was something beyond the refined grace of royalty. This was no ordinary princess.


    Under herposed expression and delicate veil, he sensed a power kept intentionally hidden.


    He was certain that if she had stepped into the earlier battle, she could have held her own against the dark-robed figures, perhaps even against the powerful leader who had managed to escape.


    "An interesting way to say hello," he remarked dryly, breaking the silence first, but there was a hint of a smirk pulling at his lips.


    A single gaze from her made him fall into that illusion, but now that he had fallen once to her trick, he would not fall again.


    The Princess inclined her head slightly, a softugh escaping her.


    "Consider it¡­ a test of character," she replied, her tone yful but with an undertone of genuine curiosity.


    Zarak gave a light nod.


    "And did I pass?" he asked, keeping his tone casual.


    "Quite so," she replied, her gaze lingering on him a moment longer. "Few would see through it."


    With a thoughtful hum, he turned his attention to the old man sitting beside him, who wore a rather ridiculous expression.


    The old man''s eyes sparkled with mischief, his mouth hanging open, and a line of drool was trailing down as he made strange, low chuckling noises.


    It seems this old man had no restraints at all. He must have done some unholy things in the illusion. Embarrassing both of them in front of the princess like this.


    To this, Zarak could only smile wryly. He had not known this wise old man was also had a second nature.


    He let out a sigh and snapped his fingers with mild frustration.


    The sound startled the old man out of his stupor, bringing him back to reality.


    He quickly wiped his mouth and cleared his throat, trying to regain hisposure with exaggerated dignity.


    The princess watched this little exchange with an amused smile, her eyes sparkling with quietughter.


    She turned back to Zarak, tilting her head slightly.


    "During your fight with those assants, I noticed you finished them without using a weapon," she said, her eyes bewildered. "How did you do it?"


    "It''s...a secret art from my master,"


    "It appears your secret art is also able to break my illusions," she said, curiosity evident in her voice. "What kind of skill was that?"


    Zarak returned her smile but kept his answer vague.


    "It''s a secret art for a reason," he replied, skillfully dodging the question.


    "You don''t need to answer," She said, apologetically, "I was just curious, as I''ve never heard of a skill that can break illusions,"


    She changed the topic. "Where does your master live?"


    "My master¡­he lives in the mountains,"


    The princess''s gaze remained fixed on him, her eyes filled with intrigue.


    "Your master must be a hermit," she said thoughtfully, "to know such profound arts."


    Zarak nodded his head in acknowledgment, but he couldn''t help but stifle a chuckle.


    Hermits? Hardly. While they had lived in secluded mountains, hermits wasn''t quite the right term.


    His master was more of a force of nature than a recluse, and their hidden home had seen plenty of chaos. Still, he let the assumption stand, simply nodding.

 Chapter 166: Chapter 166 - Dragon kings

    A quiet filled the carriage, stretching on as Zarak seemed lost in thought. He was not much of a talker, and it showed.


    Noticing his thoughtful expression, the princess leaned back slightly, a small, encouraging smile on her lips.


    "If there''s anything on your mind, feel free to ask," she said. "This carriage is enchanted, no sound will escape it unless I allow it."


    Zarak nced around, taking in the faint runes entwined into the surface of the carriage, pulsing with subtle, magical energy.


    The spell ensured that whatever was said here stayed within these walls. Reassured, he leaned forward, his gaze sharpening with interest.


    "Do you know anything about those attackers?" he asked, his voice steady yet carrying a note of curiosity. "That ambush didn''t seem random. It was nned."


    The princess tilted her head, studying him before nodding.


    "You''re right," she replied. "It was no coincidence."


    "But¡­ why target you?" he asked, watching her closely.


    A faint smile touched her lips. "Are you truly curious?"


    He nodded.


    "Somewhat," he admitted, his tone calm.


    Thest attacker, especially, had piqued his curiosity. The figure who managed to escape had felt


    different


    . The dark aura that figure had emitted felt as if it did not belong to this realm.


    Furthermore, His skill had not affected that figure at all, something that didn''t happen often. And there was an unsettling element, that one had no soul.


    In this world, each and every sentient being had one, even animals and creatures he''d encountered in his travels.


    But that man had felt empty, like a shell with something crucial missing. Which only intensified his curiosity.


    The princess observed him in silence, her gaze unreadable beneath her veil. Then she spoke.


    "I know a little about them," she said slowly. "This group is new, but they have been systematically targeting people of influence across thend; nobles, wealthy merchants, military leaders. It seems they seek out those who hold some form of power."


    Her tone turned colder. "Which would exin why I was on their list."


    "People with influence¡­" Zarak murmured, piecing things together. He frowned, pondering her words. "But what''s the purpose? What could they gain from such a targeted approach?"


    The princess shook her head, her expression somber. "We don''t know their exact motives yet. The few attackers we managed to capture knew almost nothing; only symbols, a few strange rituals, and promises of power. They operate from the shadows, and by the time we''re aware of their presence, they''re already gone."


    Zarak''s mind raced, considering the implications. Whoever these attackers were, they were no ordinary criminals or mercenaries. They had a purpose that went beyond typical violence or revenge.


    These attackers had skill and resources, likely backed by someone who knew how to destabilize authority and create fear.


    But the soulless figure added a darkeryer, a mystery that left more questions than answers.


    "So, even you know little about their true nature?" Zarak asked again.


    The princess nodded slowly, her fingers tapping lightly on the armrest. "Very little, and certainly not enough. They are shadowy and elusive, and all we have gathered are fragments of their intentions. But we know enough to be certain they''re a growing threat, especially to those in power."


    Her expression grew serious. "These attackers have be bold enough to infiltrate the capital itself. Now that you have interfered, they will likely target you as well."


    "Is that so?" His tone sounded more pleased than terrified.


    "I can arrange for you to stay in the imperial pce, it''s the safest ce in the empire."


    Zarak shook his head, a faint smile crossing his lips. "Thank you, but I''ll be fine, Princess."


    If they came after him, it would save him the trouble of searching for them. He was particrly interested in finding that soulless figure again.


    He''d never encountered anything quite like it, and if possible, he wanted to bring one back to the Holy Land for study. They were wee to pursue him; he''d be ready.


    After a pause, he asked, "If they''re moving so freely within the capital, why hasn''t the imperial army been sent to track and eliminate them?"


    At this question, the princess''s expression darkened, her gaze flickering as if the subject weighed on her.


    "It''s not that simple," she replied, her voice tinged with frustration.


    Zarak raised a brow. "Why not?"


    She sighed, as though exining it aloud was difficult. "Only my father, the Emperor, has the authority to deploy the imperial army within the capital.


    And he''s¡­ not here. Without his decree, we''re limited to internal security forces. Norge mobilizations, no city-wide searches."


    Hearing the princess speak of her father''s absence, the old man''s head perked up, his eyes twinkling with a curious light.


    "So, His Majesty, the Dragon King, isn''t watching over his throne?" he asked, leaning forward with a grin that bordered on mischief.


    The princess''s gaze narrowed, her tone cautious. She seemed surprised by the old man''s familiarity with the title.


    After a moment, she nodded. "Yes. With Father''s absence, the bnce has shifted. Tensions are growing."


    Zarak nced between the princess and the old man, intrigued.


    "Dragon King?" he muttered to himself, brow furrowed. Dragons were legendary creatures, symbols of incredible power, and anything associated with them carried immense weight.


    He''d never heard of any emperor bearing such a title. "Why is he called that?"


    The old man''s eyes gleamed as he turned to Zarak, evidently enjoying the chance to borate.


    "Ah,d, you''ve been cooped up in those mountains too long, far from the marvels of the world," he chuckled. "The Dragon Kings, they''re said to be chosen, gifted with talents so rare they only appear once in a billion lives. They are forces of nature, unmatched."


    Zarak''s curiosity deepened.


    "There''s more than one Dragon King?" he asked, his tone full of wonder.


    "Oh yes!" The old man nodded eagerly. "There are six Dragon Kings alive in this age. Each of them rules over their ownnd and empire, each considered a force of nature in their own right."


    Zarak tilted his head, pondering the revtion. "But why are they called Dragon Kings? Do they possess the powers of a dragon?"


    The old man gave a wistful smile, shaking his head. "Something even more potent,d. They carry the blessing of the mythical Dragon God himself, or so it''s believed. They''re like human embodiments of dragons, feared and revered by all."


    "Dragon God¡­" Zarak murmured, mulling over the term.


    He''d heard stories of the mythical being, but as far as he knew, it was a figure that existed only in ancient lore, something of legend, like the dragons themselves.


    The old man''s voice softened, as if speaking of secrets barely remembered by time. "Of course, it''s all spection. No one alive has actually seen a dragon. But the power these Dragon Kings wield is real enough for the entire world to bow to their presence."


    Zarak nodded slowly, the weight of the old man''s words sinking in. So, the princess''s father was one of these six Dragon Kings, a ruler not just by blood but by a power that set him apart from ordinary men.


    The absence of such a figure, he realized, was more than just a gap in leadership; it was like a mountain missing from thendscape.


    Zarak nodded recalling the dusty tomes he had poured over back in the Holy Land.


    In the ancient records, dragons were not mere myth, they were real, majestic beings who once roamed thends, creatures of such immense power that they could bend the world to their will.


    Yet, curiously, the texts never spoke of their downfall, leaving a void as deep as their legends. He could only wonder if any trace of them truly lingered in the world.


    "You know quite a bit," came the princess''s voice, her dark eyes now fixed on the old man with a hint of appraisal.


    The old man chuckled, tipping his head in a humble gesture.


    "I''m a wanderer. It''s my second nature to collect bits and pieces of the world''s forgotten tales." He smiled, a touch of mystery glinting in his gaze.


    "Even so," she continued, "not many know of the Dragon King title."


    The old man chuckled, leaning back with a mischievous grin.


    "Ah, well, maybe I''ve walked paths few others have," he said, chuckling under his breath. Hisughter carried a weight that seemed to hint at countless untold stories.


    Zarak listened intently, his curiosity mounting. He finally asked, "If the Emperor has the Dragon God''s blessing, does that make him the strongest powerhouse in the empire?"


    The princess''s gaze shifted, her expression cooling as she considered his question. Then, she slowly shook her head.


    "Father Emperor is indeed one of the strongest," she replied, her tone steady, "but he is not the strongest."


    Zarak''s brow furrowed, fascinated. "Then who could possibly surpass the Emperor?"


    He knew emperors were usually considered the highest powers in the mortal world, rulers with influence and power above all.


    A faint smile curved under her veil.


    "That," she said, "would be the Holy Scion."

 Chapter 167: Chapter 167 - If Fate Wills

    "Holy Scion¡­" Zarak repeated, the name feeling almost foreign on his tongue as he tried to grasp what kind of person could carry such a title.


    He had never heard of anyone called that before. And the idea that someone could be even stronger than the emperor? It defied everything he thought he knew about power in this world.


    "Is he really that strong?" he asked, his curiosity evident.


    The princess gave a slow nod. "Yes. Holy scion is more than just strong. He is the protector of our empire. As for how powerful¡­"


    She paused, a look of respect passing over her face. "Even my father, the Emperor, can''t truly measure his strength. He only knows that the Holy Scion''s power goes beyond his own, a strength that no one has fully understood."


    Zarak''s brows furrowed as he took this in. If this Scion ranked even above an emperor, his power must be beyond anything Zarak had seen in the mortal world.


    He thought about the emperor''s level of power, likelyparable to the grand elders of his own Holy Land, a level that was nearly unmatched.


    And if as his assumption that the emperor held such power, the Holy Scion would have to rival Zarak''s master, the Holy Lord himself.


    But the thought of another figure of such might existing in the mortal world seemed almost impossible. His master had never mentioned anyone of that magnitude dwelling here.


    For a long moment, Zarak was quiet, his mind spinning with questions that had no clear answers.


    The idea of someone on par with, or even stronger than, his master was both awe-inspiring and slightly unsettling. But, then again, he reminded himself, these were only his assumptions.


    He would not know the truth until he stood face-to-face with this Holy Scion himself.


    The old man, noticing Zarak''s pensive look, let out a chuckle. "What''s wrong,d? Getting nervous?"


    Zarak shook his head, a small smile forming.


    "No, just¡­ curious." He looked toward the princess, a gleam of interest in his eyes. "Where can I meet the Holy Scion?"


    The princess raised an eyebrow, a hint of a smile ying at the corners of her lips. "You want to meet him?"


    Zarak nodded. "Yes."


    Her gaze softened, though a trace of amusement glinted in her eyes. "Meeting him isn''t easy, even for me. I''ve only encountered him a few times myself."


    "Does he live in seclusion, then?" Zarak asked thoughtfully. For someone with such power, he imagined the Holy Scion might spend his days in deep meditation, focusing on strength, much like his own master in the Holy Land.


    At this, the princess let out a soft, almost amusedugh.


    "Seclusion? No, that''s not his style. He does not stay hidden away. It''s just¡­ he is rarely in the capital, because he prefers to wander. Even my father emperor can''t keep him here."


    Zarak tilted his head, intrigued. "Couldn''t you summon him with an imperial decree?"


    The princess gave a dryugh.


    "A decree?" she repeated. "He doesn''t care for decrees. If he did, we''d probably see him far more often."


    Zarak narrowed his gaze, intrigued. "So he''s truly untethered, living as he pleases."


    The princess''s eyes held a spark behind her veil. "Precisely."


    For a moment, silence hung between them, then Zarak hesitated before asking, "But¡­ doesn''t such freedom make him a possible threat? What''s to keep him from deciding to im the empire for himself one day?"


    The princess looked at him, her expression unreadable. She seemed to weigh his words before she responded, her tone soft.


    "It''s a fair question," she said. "But that''s not something I worry about. He seems to walk a path that few understand. I don''t think he''s interested in ruling."


    Zarak raised an eyebrow. "Why are you so certain he''ll stay uninterested? Anyone''s ambitions can change in a moment, especially when they''re that powerful."


    The princess nodded thoughtfully. "True, but he''s¡­ different. His way of thinking is hard to exin, even harder to understand."


    She paused, eyes distant, as if recalling a memory. "Once, I asked him something simr. I said, ''You''re incredibly powerful; why not conquer the other empires, rule over the world?''"


    She leaned back, a faint, amused smile appearing on her lips as she remembered his response. "''That''s boring,''" he''d replied.


    The simple answer had left her speechless, too stunned to even question him further.


    Over the following days, the simplicity of his response lingered with her, unsettling and baffling her in equal measure.


    Conquest, and domination were ambitions pursued by countless others, those who sought the ultimate power, driven to bring everything under their rule.


    And yet, he''d dismissed it in one word, as though ruling the world held no meaning for him.


    In quieter moments, she had reyed his words in her mind, trying to grasp the depth of his disinterest.


    Perhaps he saw things from a perspective beyond ordinary reach, where what others sought as ultimate triumph looked trivial, even dull.


    For someone of his strength, maybe conquest was simply another experience, a fleeting amusement he would long since outgrown.


    Or perhaps, for the Scion, power was merely a tool, not an end. But despite all her musings, the answer remained elusive.


    Zarak listened, feeling the same tug of curiosity. He sensed that there was more to the Scion''s disinterest than even the princess realized.


    The bluntness of the Scion''s answer intrigued him, yet he couldn''t quite fathom it. For someone like him, who aimed to grow stronger, the idea of setting aside the chance to rule was strange.


    A small glint sparked in Zarak''s eye.


    "Now I really want to meet him," he said quietly.


    The old man chuckled softly.


    "No need to hurry,d," he said, his voice gentle yet firm. "Your paths will cross, I''m sure of it."


    Zarak raised an eyebrow, skepticism flickering in his gaze. "And what makes you so sure of that?"


    The old man''s smile deepened as he spoke. "I''ve already changed your fate."


    Zarak blinked, the words stirring something inside him, a strange feeling he couldn''t quite ce. "Changed my fate?"


    The old man''s eyes met his, steady and knowing, yet somehow distant. "With this choice, you''re already on a different path. The karma I once tied to your master¡­ it''ll fade away."


    "A different path?" Zarak echoed, his mind struggling to make sense of the cryptic words.


    The old man smiled softly, as if he knew that Zarak wouldn''t fully understand just yet. "You''ll understand when the timees."


    The princess, who had been listening quietly until now, raised an elegant brow, her interest piqued.


    "Fate? Karma?" she repeated, a hint of amusement in her voice. "Aren''t you a little old to still believe in such things?"


    The old man turned his gaze toward her, an amused glint dancing in his eyes.


    "Some beliefs are as old as the stars, Princess," he replied with a knowing smile. "And sometimes, those very beliefs hold truths that even the strongest powers cannot break."


    The princess''s eyes narrowed, and her curiosity stirred.


    "Isn''t the very act of walking the path of ascendants already a challenge to fate?" she asked, her voice clear and firm. "We rise above our limitations, shedding the constraints of birth, talent, and fate itself to reach heights no one thought possible."


    Zarak fell silent, contemting her words. She had touched upon something that he knew to be true; the journey of ascension wasn''t just about growing stronger, it was about defying the expectations ced upon them.


    It was about breaking free from the limitations of their origins and carving a path that went beyond the boundaries of what was thought achievable.


    But as much as he understood that truth, he also knew the harsh reality of their journey. The path of ascension was a brutal one, and countless had fallen along the way. Only a rare few managed to reach the peaks of their potential, leaving behind a trail of those who couldn''t keep up.


    The old man chuckled softly, a knowing warmth in his voice.


    "No," he said, his eyes twinkling with wisdom. "You walk that path because it''s your fate. Even the strongest of us are bound to it, whether we see it or not. Fate has a way of pulling us along. Some of us fight it, some yield to it, but none can truly escape."


    The princess crossed her arms, a sharp gleam in her eye.


    "But you just said you changed his fate," she pointed out, nodding toward Zarak. "Isn''t that a contradiction?"


    The old man paused, his usual confidence wavering for a brief moment. He gave a wry smile, as if reluctant to exin something he wasn''t fully ready to. "Well, his case¡­ it''s different."


    The princess tilted her head, considering the old man''s words with a quiet intensity. "So, in your view, everything; every choice, every step, is controlled by fate?"


    The old man nodded slowly, his expression calm, but filled with the weight of his certainty. "Yes. Nothing escapes it. If fate wills it, destruction wille. Empires will fall, and even the strongest among us will not be spared."


    "Even the Holy Scion?" she asked, her voice soft but heavy with meaning.


    The old man''s face fell into a deep silence. His eyes seemed to grow distant, as if he were sifting through memories or searching for the right words in the depths of his mind.


    Finally, after a long pause, he spoke with quiet gravity, "Even him."


    The princess seemed taken aback, her thoughts momentarily lost in the weight of the old man''s words. She turned her gaze downward, as if trying to process the enormity of what had just been revealed. Then, in a whisper, she murmured,


    "But then¡­ what''s the point of rising, of bing an ascendant? If fate binds even the strongest?"


    The old man''s expression softened, and for a fleeting moment.


    "We rise because we are meant to," the old man said gently. "For each of us, the journey itself is the part fate has already determined, not just the oue. And for some¡­ perhaps the journey is all that matters."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 168: Chapter 168 - Soul reaper

    The princess''s voice cut through the quiet moment, her tone steady and defiant.


    "No," she said, shaking her head. "I don''t believe in any of it. I refuse to. Fate and karma are excuses the weak use to exin why they can''t change their lives. Everything can be bent with enough power."


    The old man looked at her, a gentle smile tugging at his lips, but he did not argue. Instead, he shrugged and murmured, "To each their own."


    Leaning back, he let the conversation settle into a lull, as if letting her words sink into the air.


    Listening to their conversation, Zarak could see the princess was more than just a royal with titles and luxuries. Her tone carried ambition, a drive to shape her own destiny rather than submit to some unchangeable fate.


    He could sense that her spirit would not be confined by abstract concepts like fate. Each word she spoke was sharp, unyielding.


    As the carriage rolled on, silence filled the space. Only the sound of air swooshing cut through the quiet, lulling them into a sort of contemtive calm.


    Then, after some time, Zarak leaned forward, breaking the silence.


    "Princess," he said, "if you can''t use the imperial army to go after those dark-robed attackers, why not ce a bounty on their heads?"


    She looked at him, curiosity sparking in her gaze. "A bounty?"


    "Yes," Zarak replied,


    He recalled things he had seen during his travels. There were guilds in each city, and there were bounty hunters and mercenaries who took on these types of jobs.


    If one offered a reward, something substantial, one could draw out people skilled enough to deal with the task.


    The princess''s expression turned thoughtful as she considered his suggestion. Slowly, a small smile tugged at her lips.


    "That''s¡­ an interesting idea," she admitted. "A bounty could bring the right kind of people. It might even be enough to lure out skilled fighters who know how to handle them."


    They continued chatting as the carriage sped along the road. Zarak''s questions about the capital seemed endless, and the princess answered each one with care, her words painting vivid pictures of the grand city, its towering walls, bustling marketces, magnificent temples, and the intricately constructed paths leading to hidden ces only the locals knew about.


    The conversation flowed easily between them, each sharing glimpses of their knowledge and curiosity, though Zarak could tell the princess chose her words with care, like she was guarding secrets.


    He respected that restraint; she had an air about her that suggested wisdom beyond her years, a quality he found strangelyforting.


    Finally, the carriage slowed to a halt, and a guard''s voice called from outside, "Madame Emissary, we''ve arrived at the designated location."


    The princess turned to Zarak and the old man, a gentle smile softening her face.


    "It''s time for us to part ways," she said, her tone formal but carrying a warmth that suggested gratitude.


    Zarak nodded and stood up, preparing to leave the carriage. But before he could step out, the princess spoke again.


    "Do you need any financial aid?" she asked, her eyes sincere. Princess knew since Zarak came from the mountains, he might not have anything on him. Giving him some aid might make it easier to navigate the capital.


    Zarak shook his head, smiling politely. "Thank you, Princess, but my master entrusted me with his savings before I left. I can ess them from the bank anytime."


    The princess nodded, a flicker of respect in her gaze. She reached into her sleeve and pulled out a small medallion etched with a delicate lotus symbol.


    "You''ve helped me," she said, holding it out to him. "Consider this a token of my gratitude. It maye in handy one day."


    Zarak took the medallion, feeling its cool surface against his fingers. He studied the intricate lotus symbol for a moment, then tucked it safely into his sleeve. "Thank you, Princess."


    Outside the carriage, Zarak took a deep breath, taking in the sight of their surroundings.


    They had stopped near the edge of a thick forest, and in the distance, he could see the towering walls of the capital stretching high, a formidable barrier against the horizon.


    The city appeared like a fortress, its stone walls gleaming faintly under the setting sun.


    The emissary stepped forward, her voice carrying a tone of instruction as she pointed toward a narrow trail leading off to the east.


    "For security reasons, the princess will proceed through a concealed path. It will ensure her safety within the capital walls." She gestured down the trail, marking the direction Zarak should take on his own journey.


    With a final nod, the princess and her entourage turned onto the hidden path, disappearing among the trees, leaving Zarak and the old man standing at the edge of the forest.


    He adjusted his attire, casting onest look at the receding carriage, before setting his sights on the distant gates of the capital, the medallion from the princess tucked securely in his sleeve.


    As he moved toward the capital, Zarak took a steadying breath, gathering his thoughts.


    The princess had left a strong impression on him, a leader with conviction, refusing to bow to fate or the limits others might set for her.


    He admired that strength, that refusal to ept the constraints of destiny. Her spirit echoed in his own thoughts, strengthening his resolve to keep moving forward.


    "Looks like it''s just us again," he murmured to the old man, who was now pacing slowly by his side, seeming lost in his thoughts.


    But the old man didn''t answer.


    Curious, Zarak turned to see the old man hunched over a sheet of paper, his pen moving swiftly across it. The words forming on the page caught his eye:


    Part I - After his doomed fate was changed, he walked a path different from what he was destined to, and all was uncertain. To continue his search for that one, he journeyed toward the capital. In a fated encounter, the holy disciple Zarak saved the princess from her assants, and they forged a bond of karma together.


    Reading over his shoulder, Zarak raised an eyebrow. "What is this about?"


    The old man nced up with a mischievous twinkle in his eye. "Did you forget? I write my own stories."


    "So," Zarak said, folding his arms, "I''m part of your story now?"


    The old man chuckled, slipping the pen and paper back into his bag.


    "Perhaps you''re interesting enough to be written into my book." With a wry smile, he closed his bag, patting it as if sealing away a secret.


    Zarakughed lightly, shaking his head as they continued walking toward the city wall, side by side.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, far from the peaceful road leading to the capital, a different scene unfolded in a dimly lit chamber.


    Shadows twisted around a single flickering candle, casting an eerie glow on the stone walls lined with ancient symbols and arcane carvings.


    The symbols, barely visible in the faint light, spiraled across the floor and walls in intricate patterns, each one filled with otherworldly energy.


    Suddenly, the carvings pulsed to life, their glow shifting from a dull shimmer to a sharp, fiery radiance.


    A cloaked figure appeared from thin air, copsing onto the cold stone floor beside the candle.


    Blood trickled from his mouth, pooling in dark streaks on the ground.


    For a moment, hey motionless, as still as a corpse, until, impossibly, his eyes snapped open.


    The blood that had pooled beneath him began to retreat, like time was reversing itself, slipping back into his veins.


    The figure rose slowly, pressing a hand to his chest as if checking for a heartbeat.


    His eyes darted around the chamber, fear shing across his face before he managed to calm his breathing.


    "Master," he muttered, his voice barely audible, echoing softly in the empty chamber. "What¡­ what was that skill?"


    Though the room was empty, a voice resonated in his mind, deep andmanding, heard by him alone.


    "That is a secret art from the immortal realm¡ªthe lost art of the Soul Reaper King."


    The cloaked figure clenched his fists, his eyes narrowing under his hood. "But why couldn''t I sense iting?"


    A pause, and then the voice continued, calm and steady.


    "It''s not a physical attack, nor does it rely on spiritual energy. It strikes at the soul itself."


    The figure''s face darkened, a flicker of dread tightening his expression. "If it attacks the soul directly, how can anyone hope to fight against it?"


    "There are limits,"


    the voice replied.


    "This technique cannot harm a soul stronger than the caster''s. It also fails against those with soul-protecting artifacts. It only affected you because you''ve only fused half of your soul with the dark one. Once the fusion isplete, such attacks will have no effect on you."


    The figure''s gaze turned cold, a dark, intense resolve burning in his eyes. "Zarak¡­ don''t let me see you again."


    With that, the carvings on the floor lit up once more, bathing the chamber in an intense, spectral glow.


    Then, in a sudden sh, the cloaked figure vanished, leaving the room in near darkness. The candle flickered weakly, its me reduced to a faint, lingering glow as the symbols faded into silence once again.

 Chapter 169: Chapter 169 - Prince Gilbert

    -Capital City-


    Pce


    In a grand, quiet chamber within the vast imperial pce, a sudden series of knocks shattered the early morning calm.


    "Prince Gilbert," a voice called from the other side, polite yet with a hint of strain. "Are you awake?"


    (A:N/ first mentioned this character in chapter 93)


    Inside, a voice came out, low and almost indifferent. "What is it?"


    "Prince Alex requested I inform you of Princess Elize''s return," the attendant replied.


    Gilbert''s response was sharp with irritation. "And why does that matter to me?"


    There was a moment of silence, and then the attendant spoke cautiously, as if picking his words carefully.


    "I''m not sure, my lord. I was only told to inform you. You''re expected to be present when she arrives." With that, the attendant''s footsteps began to fade down the corridor. But as he left, Gilbert could still hear his muttering, the words filled with disdain.


    "That useless prince¡­ They call him royalty? Hah. I have more talent in my little finger. Does he even deserve his title? That trash should just disappear and let someone worthy take his ce."


    Inside, Gilbert sat in silence, his hands clenched tightly, his jaw tense.


    The attendant''s sneering words hung in the air, a familiar sting that he had long learned to bear.


    This wasn''t new; remarks like these had be part of his daily life. Servants, guards, and even some nobles took every chance to sneer at him, mock him.


    He was the "ck sheep" of the imperial family, known as the "trash prince" who bore the royal name but, in their eyes, added no honor to it.


    Yet, behind that closed door where no one could see, the anger simmered within him. It was fierce, an ever-burning fire that he kept hidden beneath a mask of indifference.


    Gilbert rose from his bed, his gaze dark as he looked out the window, the early light spilling into his room.


    He had grown ustomed to their judgment, their ridicule, but every slight cut a little deeper than thest. They saw him as weak, as useless.


    He took a deep breath, his chest tight with frustration. No matter what he did, he was met with scorn.


    His family saw him as an outsider, a mistake. But he wouldn''t let their opinions break him, not yet. The fire in him was still burning, and though it was small, he held onto it, hoping for the day he could prove them all wrong.


    Today, again, he would endure their looks, their whispers, just as he always had.


    Sometimeter, Gilbert stepped out of his chambers, dressed in his royal attire.


    The deep, rich fabric gleamed in the morning light, matching his position but contrasting sharply with the empty look in his dark eyes.


    His vivid red hair, which would have reminded others of his family''s power and legacy, caught the sunlight in a way that made it shine like embers. Yet there was no warmth in his gaze, just a cold, steel-like darkness that seemed to swallow any brightness around him.


    He let the door fall shut behind him with a soft click, sealing away the quiet solitude of his room.


    The corridor stretched empty before him, a silent path lined with borate decoration andvish golden pattern.


    There wasn''t a single attendant in sight. Unlike his siblings, he had no personal servants at his beck and call, no one to guide him or clear the way ahead.


    Gilbert walked alone, his polished shoes tapping against the marble floors, each step slow.


    It was a routine he knew well, as he had long learned not to expect the privileges that came so easily to his brothers and sisters.


    He understood why. Gilbert was the only one in the imperial family who hadn''t awakened any powers.


    To be the son of the mighty Dragon King, one of the empire''s most revered figures, and yet be powerless was a disgrace in their eyes.


    Even his father, the emperor himself, rarely looked at him without a sh of disappointment in his gaze.


    Gilbert felt that piercing judgment every time, though he kept his face carefully nk, guarding his real thoughts behind a wall of indifference.


    As he continued down the corridor, passing towering statues of his ancestors, he nced up at their stern, proud faces.


    These were the figures who had shaped the empire, all powerful, fierce, and ruthless in their time. Gilbert couldn''t help but feel their silent judgment.


    But he no longer cared about the sneers, whispers, or nces filled with disdain. He had ns of his own, ambitions that no one else needed to know about, not yet.


    Someday, when those ns bore fruit, he wouldn''t have to endure the cold shoulders or the title of "the powerless prince." A faint smirk tugged at his lips, a rare break in his otherwise guarded expression.


    Finally, Gilbert arrived at the grand golden doors of the receiving hall.


    For once, the guards stationed there took note of him, silently opening the heavy doors as he approached.


    He stepped inside, feeling the familiar weight of the grand hall settle around him. It was a vast space filled with beautiful, marble floors, towering columns, and Lotus banners disying the imperial crest.


    At the center of the hall, his siblings stood in a loose circle, each dressed in their finest imperial robes.


    Their outfits shone with the intricate designs of their respective titles, radiating power and confidence.


    Their faces were calm and proud, yet their gazes barely nced his way as he entered. Instead, they focused on the figure at the heart of the room, the one who held everyone''s attention.


    There, standing tall with amanding presence, was a woman dressed in deep, regal blue. Her features were sharp and graceful, her posture exuding a quiet authority.


    This was Princess Elize, his elder sister and the imperial emissary. She had just returned from hertest mission, and even without any special senses, Gilbert could feel the sheer weight of her aura.


    Gilbert watched her from the edges, inclining his head slightly in acknowledgment when her gaze finally passed over him.


    His expression remained neutral, his face a mask of indifference. The family''s star had returned, the favored child who embodied everything the imperial line stood for.


    And once again, he was the quiet shadow in the room, the one most people barely noticed.


    As Elize began to speak, Gilbert listened from the sidelines, barely hearing the words but keeping his eyes on her.


    He imagined the day when he might stand in her ce, earning the respect he''d been denied.


    Prince Alex gave Princess Elize an impatient look before speaking up, "Why did you call us here, sister?"


    Gilbert nced around the room, noting the questioning expressions on his siblings'' faces, all turned toward Elize. They were clearly eager for answers, waiting to hear what she had to say.


    Elize stepped forward, her gaze sharp andmanding, taking a moment before she spoke. "As you know, with our father''s absence, the capital is bing unstable. Tensions are growing, and unrest is spreading. Right now, one of our greatest threatses from a group of dark-cloaked assants."


    She paused, allowing her words to sink in. "On my journey back to the capital, I was ambushed by these very attackers. They targeted my entourage."


    Her expression darkened, her voice hardening as she continued, "Luckily, I returned unharmed, thanks to a powerful savior I encountered along the way."


    A ripple of shock spread through the siblings. Murmurs filled the room as they exchanged uneasy nces.


    If these attackers dared to target Elize herself, then none of them were safe. Fear and anger shed across their faces, mingling with a new sense of vulnerability.


    Prince Alex was the first to speak, breaking the tense silence. "So, is this meeting about these attackers?"


    The siblings were aware of these dark-robed assants, who had recently emerged and were creating unreat in the captial.


    "Exactly," Elize replied. "This ambush wasn''t random; it was carefully nned. Someone knew my exact route. I have reason to believe we''re dealing with a spy."


    "A spy?" one of her siblings blurted out, their eyes widening in disbelief.


    "That''s impossible!" another eximed. "Who could it be?"


    "If I get my hands on the traitor," muttered a third sibling with a clenched fist, "I''ll make sure they pay."


    Elize raised a hand, signaling for silence. The room fell quiet, the tension thick in the air as everyone waited for her next words.


    "I assure you, I''m taking immediate action. I am issuing a city-wide bounty on these attackers. I won''t let our capital be threatened by shadowy assassins."


    Her voice was resolute, her gaze fierce. "And any traitor among us who dares to betray our family will not escape."


    Her siblings exchanged nces, each processing her words with a bit of fear.


    The reality of a threat so close to home had shaken them, stirring up emotions they rarely allowed to surface.

 Chapter 170: Chapter 170 - Task

    A heavy silence settled over the room as Princess Elize''s gaze swept over each of her siblings once more.


    "But I don''t think city-wide bounty will be enough," she continued. "We''ll need backup forces from the Emperor Academy."


    Her words sparked a low wave of murmurs. The Emperor Academy housed some of the most powerful ascendants, skilled in ways that few could match.


    If they could bring in even a few of the Academy''s elite members, they''d have a far better chance of rooting out the attackers quickly.


    But the Academy''s help wasn''t easily secured; their power came at a high price, one that would require significant rewards.


    "If only the Holy Scion were here," Elize mused, almost to herself. "With his strength, this entire mess would be over in a heartbeat."


    The murmurs grew louder, but they were soon interrupted by Alex''s voice. "Actually, I know of someone who could reach the Holy Scion."


    All eyes turned to Alex, narrowing with a mix of surprise and suspicion. Elize watched him intently, an eyebrow raised.


    "And who might that be?" she asked.


    Alex shrugged, barely containing a smirk. "I know from an informant that Scion''s sister is currently here in the capital."


    "Scion''s sister!"


    The mention of the Holy Scion''s sister sent an unspoken tension through the room.


    The siblings exchanged nces, each of them suddenly finding other things to focus on, the gilded walls, the grand chandelier, anywhere but each other''s eyes. It was as if they all shared a silent agreement to avoid this subject.


    Elize, however, didn''t flinch. Her expression brightened with a hint of hope.


    "Perfect! She might be able to help us get word to him." She looked directly at Alex.


    "Unfortunately, I have other pressing matters to handle, so¡­" She gave him a pointed look. "Why don''t you go and speak with her? Maybe she''ll listen to you."


    Alex waved a dismissive hand, sidestepping quickly. "I''d love to, really, but I''mmitted to an important gathering this evening."


    Elize''s patience was clearly wearing thin, but another sibling piped up hastily, "I''m tied up too, I just started advanced training sessions."


    Someone else coughed and mumbled, "I think I''m sick¡­"


    The excuse sounded feeble; given their strength and constitution, illness was almost unheard of among them.


    One by one, they piled on excuses, each more transparent than thest. It became painfully obvious that none of them had any intention of approaching the Scion''s sister. The reasons behind their reluctance lingered unspoken.


    Finally, Elize''s gazended on thest sibling standing, the one who hadn''t spoken yet, Gilbert.


    Her eyes narrowed, and her lips curved into a small smile.


    "Gilbert," she said, her tone deceptively light. "You''ll take care of this for us."


    Gilbert opened his mouth to protest, but she cut him off with a raised hand. "Enough. You''ve been holed up in the pce too long, Gilbert. Get outside; it''ll do you some good."


    She turned away, making it clear that her decision was final.


    Behind him, he could almost feel his siblings'' quiet relief, their eyes shing with smug satisfaction that they''d escaped the chore.


    Trapped with no way out, he gave a slight nod, his voice barely above a whisper. "Very well¡­ I''ll go."


    The room''s tension loosened a little as Elize resumed hermanding stance, detailing the city''s defensive ns to the rest of the siblings.


    Meanwhile, Gilbert stood to the side with a mixture of frustration and quiet resignation.


    He nced back at his siblings, each wearing mask of concern, but he could sense the hints of mockery beneath their exteriors.


    It was typical; they saw him as expendable, the one who could handle the inconvenient tasks.


    Leaving the chamber with his head slightly low, Gilbert felt the cold eyes of his siblings boring into his back, their smirks and sneers like invisible daggers.


    He kept his expression neutral, forcing his face to remain unreadable as he slipped away through the grand doors and into the pce corridors.


    His footsteps echoed in the silence, a steady rhythm that felt oddly soothing amidst his swirling emotions.


    But within his mind, a voice slithered up, winding around his thoughts like a dark shadow.


    ''Are you envious of her sess? Don''t you wish she were gone?''


    Gilbert clenched his jaw, refusing to respond, though a spark of anger shed in his eyes. He could still feel the weight of his siblings'' scorn, the sharpness of their mocking nces etched clearly in his memory.


    Each look, each insult they hurled behind closed doors only fueled the fire smoldering inside him.


    Soon, he muttered under his breath, voice barely a whisper. ''Once everything falls into ce...''


    The voice responded with a soft, sinister chuckle, as if savoring his simmering rage. Yet beneath his defiant words, a flicker of doubt crept into his thoughts.


    Gilbert''s steps slowed, and he nced around the empty corridor, as if afraid his very thoughts could be overheard.


    "But... the Emperor''s Academy," he murmured, reluctant but cautious. "If Elize truly calls upon them, won''t that be a problem for us, master?"


    The voice seemed amused, almost dismissive. The Academy will have its hands full. They won''t interfere in matters beyond their gates.


    Gilbert pressed his lips into a tight line, letting the words sink in. He wanted to believe them, but another thought lingered, pushing him to ask a question he''d been dreading. "And... the Holy Scion?"


    There was a pause, a moment of hesitation from the voice, as though it were choosing its words carefully.


    Then it replied, its tone filled with scorn. The Holy Scion may be powerful, but he''s still human. Even if he is powerful as rumoured he could only be at the Ethereal Manifestation Stage, he''s bound by mortal limits. When the timees, even he will fall like the rest.


    A faint smile tugged at Gilbert''s lips. The words soothed the turbulent emotions inside him, letting a sense of calm spread through his chest.


    Yes, he thought, in the end, they were all just mortals, nothing more. No amount of talent or power could truly shield them from what wasing.


    Let themugh now, he thought to himself, the faintest hint of a smirk on his face.


    Soon enough, they''ll see who truly holds the power.


    .


    .


    .


    Standing before the grand entrance of the Imperial State Bank, Zarak squinted up at the polished que above the doors, the golden letters catching and reflecting the light.


    Beside him, the old man shuffled awkwardly, his worn and dusty robes a sharp contrast to the wealth surrounding them.


    Dressed in rich fabrics and adorned with fine jewelry, other patrons breezed in and out of the bank, casting curious, sometimes disapproving, nces at the old man.


    Zarak noticed their looks but merely straightened his posture, unfazed, ready to step forward.


    The old man scratched his head, ncing around skeptically.


    "So, are you sure your master keeps an ount here?" he asked.


    Zarak gave a firm nod. "Yes. I''m sure of it."


    With that, they moved toward the entrance, only to be stopped by a guard at the doorway.


    The guard, tall and stern, gave them a once-over, his eyes lingering suspiciously on their modest appearance.


    "What''s your business here?" he asked, his tone both direct and cold. It was clear not everyone received this level of scrutiny.


    "We''re here for a withdrawal," Zarak replied.


    The guard''s eyes narrowed, and he extended his hand, silently demanding proof.


    With a slight sigh, Zarak reached into his robe and pulled out an old, in wooden te, holding it out for inspection. It looked simple, almost unimpressive, but it bore a unique symbol, a mark known only to the bank''s elite clients.


    The guard''s eyes shifted, his expression changing from suspicion to quiet recognition. With a respectful nod, he stepped aside, allowing them to pass.


    Inside, the bank was even more magnificent. Tall, fancy columns lined the walls, reaching up to an intricately carved ceiling.


    Gleaming marble counters stretched across the room, where finely dressed attendants worked with wealthy patrons, their voices blending in a low hum ofughter and polite conversation.


    An assistant quickly approached them, his manner surprisingly courteous, contrast to the guard outside.


    After a brief nod, he guided them to an open counter and introduced them to the teller with a warm smile.


    The teller, a man with silver-framed sses, gave Zarak an appraising look as he took the wooden te.


    Adjusting his sses, he studied the mark on it, his gaze flicking back to Zarak. "This ount¡­ it''s rather old, isn''t it?"


    Zarak inclined his head respectfully. "Yes. It belongs to my master."


    The teller gave a short nod, curiosity shing in his eyes. "Would you like to verify the bnce first?"


    "Yes, please," Zarak replied, then the teller pulled out a thick, dusty ledger from behind the counter and flipped it open.


    With careful fingers, he turned page after pages.


    ording to his master''s words, this ount had been opened nearly two hundred years ago.


    His master had spoken of it as a reliable source of support for Zarak''s travels through the mortal world, describing it as ample enough to sustain him for years.


    After a moment, the teller paused, his face showing a flicker of surprise. He nced up, his tone hesitant. "Well¡­"


    Zarak''s brow creased slightly. "Is there a problem?"


    The teller shook his head, but there was a hint of disbelief in his voice. "No¡­ it''s just that the bnce is..."


    "What about it?" Zarak asked.


    "It holds only 100 silver coins and a few bronze ones."

 Chapter 171: Chapter 171 - Devils temptation

    After a long moment of stunned silence, Zarak cleared his throat and asked. "Are you sure there''s no mistake?"


    The teller, who had been carefully inspecting the ledger, adjusted his sses and looked up, his face serious.


    "No mistake," he confirmed. "The bnce is exactly 100 silver and a handful of bronze."


    ...


    Momentster, Zarak and the old man found themselves back outside the imposing bank. The sun shone down on the busy street, but it did little to ease the heaviness in Zarak''s chest.


    He stared down at the pouch in his hand, the sight of the few coins inside filling him with a quiet disbelief.


    The old man let out a loud, unrestrainedugh, shaking his head as he pped his knee.


    "Oh, the great Master''s ount was really¡­ this?" he snorted between chuckles. "You couldn''t even buy a decent meal with this! Maybe if you rationed bread every day, it''dst you a month. Maybe."


    Hisughter grew louder, and a few passersby nced over, some with curious smiles, others with confused looks at the scene unfolding before them.


    Zarak stayed quiet, his mind racing as the old man''sughter echoed in his ears.


    His master had spoken with such confidence about the ount, about how it would be more than enough for his journey. How could this be the same ount? The sum seemed so small now, so insignificant.


    "But¡­ Master said it would be enough," Zarak murmured. The words felt hollow on his tongue, the disbelief still lingering thick in the air around him.


    The old man wiped a tear from his eye as his chuckles subsided. He grinned at Zarak, shaking his head. "Your master probably had no idea his ''huge savings'' had dwindled down to this. At one point, 100 silver might''ve been a fortune, but that was a long time ago,d."


    Zarak''s thoughts spun as he tried to reconcile the image of his master, the revered, powerful figure with influence across thend, with the small, dwindling ount that nowy in his hand.


    What had once been a sum to secure a prosperous future had be barely enough for a few meals.


    Had his master been so out of touch with the world outside that he hadn''t realized how much everything had changed?


    Zarak''s chest tightened. This wasn''t just a setback; it felt like a betrayal. His master, who had guided him with such wisdom, hadn''t even noticed how the world had moved on without him.


    With a deep, resigned sigh, Zarak tucked the pouch into his belt and looked down the street.


    Vendors shouted their prices for food and trinkets, the sounds of the busy marketce filling the air.


    "Well then," Zarak said, his voice hardening, pushing the frustration aside. "We''ll just have to make do with this."


    "Let''s go then," Zarak said, turning to face the road ahead. The old man fell in step beside him, still chuckling softly.


    As twilight nketed the capital in a soft glow, Zarak and the old man wandered through a lively corner of the city.


    Around them,nterns flickered to life as vendors called out their wares, their voices blending withughter and music from street performers.


    The city felt alive but not overwhelming, as if it had grown tofortably hold everyone, hinting at some grand event on the horizon.


    The old man paused, ncing up as the sky deepened from dusk to evening.


    "Look at that sky," he remarked. "The hour''s slipping by fast. We''re not making it to the main city tonight."


    Zarak nodded, watching the shifting colors in the sky. "Seems we''re staying here for now."


    With a grin, the old man rummaged through his worn leather bag and pulled out a small wooden box and a thin stick of incense.


    Curious, Zarak observed as the old man set up his belongings on a low tform he had improvised from crates nearby.


    "You''re going to tell a story here?" Zarak asked, looking around.


    They stood in a quiet corner of the bustling market, a ce with few people lingering and no clear crowd to listen.


    "Why not?" the old man chuckled, unfazed by theck of an audience.


    He unrolled arge piece of parchment, quickly scrawling the words Devil''s Temptation in bold letters before pinning it to the wall behind him.


    The strange, ominous title caught the attention of a few people passing by.


    They paused, ncing at the sign, whispering to each other.


    Some young folks and a few elderly spectators inched closer, curious about the story by that bold title.


    Soon, murmurs filled the air as more people gathered, asking when the story would begin.


    The old man simply raised a hand, smiling, urging them to wait.


    Zarak noticed the incense stick slowly burning down, a subtle but rich scent curling into the night air. He leaned toward the old man and whispered, "That''s not ordinary incense, is it?"


    The old man gave him a mischievous grin, eyes twinkling.


    "Let''s just say it helps keep an audience''s interest," he chuckled, barely hiding his amusement.


    As the scent drifted through the crowd, Zarak could feel its faint but alluring pull, almost like a spell that nudged people into lingering just a bit longer.


    It wasn''t powerful enough to control anyone; rather, it gently sparked curiosity, making them pause and wonder just enough to stay.


    Within minutes, a small crowd had gathered around, eyes fixed on the old man, eager to hear the story behind the mysterious title.


    "Long ago," he began, his tone weaving a spell over them, "there was a poor farmer who lived in a small vige with his beloved wife and daughter. His life was hard, his crops were few, and year after year, he prayed for just one good harvest. But it never came. No matter how he tried, the soil was dry and unforgiving, and it seemed the heavens had forgotten him."


    The crowd watched, some nodding as if they understood the farmer''s struggles. The storyteller paused, letting a hush settle over them, and then resumed with a hint of mystery in his voice.


    One evening, as he was plowing his fields beneath the setting sun, his hoe struck something hard. Curious, he knelt down and began to dig, his fingers wing through the soil.


    Soon, he unearthed a small cube, unlike anything he''d ever seen. It was a perfect shape, with edges so smooth and polished that it seemed to glow, almost as if it held a light of its own.


    The farmer took the cube home, hoping it might be valuable, maybe even magical.


    He examined it from every angle, but it looked like nothing more than a strange, shiny piece of metal.


    Disappointed, he left it by his pillow and went to sleep, thinking it might have been nothing but a waste of his time.


    But that night, as hey under the light of the full moon, the cube began to glow, filling his small room with a haunting silver light.


    And then he heard it, a voice, faint but clear, echoing in his mind.


    ''Do you want power?'' the voice asked, its words as clear as a whisper beside him. ''I can give you strength, wealth, anything your heart desires¡­ but only if you''re willing to pay the price.''


    The farmer, tired of his struggles, desperate for a change, unconsciously whispered back, ''Yes, I want it.''


    When he awoke the next morning, he felt different, His body was strong, his senses sharper.


    He found he could work faster, lifting what he couldn''t before. With his newfound strength, the once-weak farmer transformed into a leader.


    His family was fed, his neighbors envied him, and he began to believe he was truly blessed.


    But¡­ one evening, just as he was enjoying his newfound life, the voice returned, as if it had been waiting patiently for the right moment.


    ''It is time,'' the voice said. ''Are you prepared to pay your price?''"


    The farmer, now proud and filled with power,ughed.


    ''No,'' he said, ''I will pay nothing.'' He waited for something to happen, some punishment or curse, but nothing came.


    He grew smug, thinking he had somehow tricked the voice, believing he''d gotten his strength for free.


    But soon, things began to change. His wife, who once adored him, began to pull away, her words growing colder, her nces harder.


    His daughter, who once ran to him withughter, seemed afraid, her smile disappearing whenever he drew close.


    They no longer looked at him with love but with something colder, something that pierced deeper than hatred.


    The crowd shifted, ufortable, some casting uneasy nces at one another.


    One day, as the farmer returned his home, he overheard his daughter talking to a stranger.


    ''If only my father were like you.''


    ''Yes, if only my husband were truly a man.''


    Filled with rage, the farmer stormed in, blinded by fury, his once-loving heart twisted by bitterness.


    In his anger, he took their lives, his own family, his own blood, gone in a single, terrible moment.


    And then, just as he stood there, his hands trembling, he heard a familiar voice, soft and mocking,


    ''The price...''


    He turned his side, to see the the stranger''s dark hollow eyes staring at him.

 Chapter 172: Chapter 172 - Devils temptation (2)

    The farmer, stood there, surrounded by the stillness, his gaze fixed on his hands, trembling with the horror of what they had done.


    Before himy his wife and daughter, the only family he had ever known, taken from him by his own fury.


    In that awful silence, a piercing rity came on him. It was as if a fog had lifted from his mind, showing him the truth he could hardly bear: it was his doing.


    His hands had ended the lives of those he loved most.


    Memories surfaced, small moments that were once so precious. He remembered his wife''s gentle smile, the pure, brightughter of his daughter.


    They had never looked at him with hatred or scorn. That bitterness, that darkness, those were shadows in his own mind, seeds nted by the whispers he had allowed to poison his heart.


    With that understanding, the farmer''s strength left him. He fell to his knees, his spirit broken.


    The wealth, the strength, the pride he had once clung to, none of it mattered anymore. What he had gained felt empty, hollow, when he realized what he had truly lost.


    He understood now that the voice had granted him everything he thought he wanted, only to take away all that truly mattered.


    As he knelt there, surrounded by silence, he knew the true cost of the deal he had made.


    The voice had not defeated him, no, it was his own desires, his own blindness, that had led to this ruin. And in the quiet that followed, he was left alone with nothing but a deep, endless regret.


    But the story did not end with the farmer.


    Generationster, that cube found its way into the hands of another, a young man brimming with talent, a gifted ascendant with a future as bright as the stars.


    He was admired by his peers, respected by his teachers, and known throughout his school for his dedication and skill. But that all changed the day he found the cube.


    This young man felt the strange allure of the cube from the start. It was as if it spoke to him, whispering in his dreams, filling his mind with promises he could not quite understand.


    At first, he ignored it, brushing it off as mere imagination. But as days passed, he felt a troubling change within himself.


    His once-sharp skills dulled, his confidence wavered, and his strength faded.


    Those who once looked up to him nowughed behind his back. His reputation fell, and soon, he was on the brink of expulsion. His hopes and dreams teetered on the edge¡­ until he received a mission, a task to clear a nearby forest of wild beasts.


    Despite his weakened state, he clung to that mission as a lifeline. It was hisst chance to prove himself, his final shot at reiming everything he''d lost.


    So, he entered the forest, his heart filled with desperation. His prey were mere beasts, easy opponents for someone who had once been so skilled.


    And with each beast he killed, he felt something strange, his old strength returning in faint sparks. His power wasing back.


    As he fought, something inside him began to shift.


    The more beasts he killed, the stronger he became.


    His body started to feel different, like it was adapting, feeding off the life he had taken.


    It was a feeling that blurred the line between desire and need. And by the time he had cleared the entire forest, a new power had awakened in him, a power to grow stronger with each life he imed.


    When he left that forest, he wasn''t the same young man who had entered. His gaze had hardened, his eyes held a wildness, a darkness that clung to him.


    On his way back to the school, he came across a group of thieves on the road. Without a second thought, he uttered a single word:


    ''Death.''


    And just like that, the thieves fell, life snuffed out as if stolen by an unseen force.


    It was then he realized¡­ his strength didn''t just grow from killing beasts. Humans, too, could fuel his power. And so he began to hunt, seeking out bandits, criminals, anyone he could justify as fair game.


    With every life he imed, he grew faster, stronger, and more ruthless. It became a craving, something that went beyond his own ambitions.


    And as the deaths stacked up, the voice he''d once heard only in his dreams began to echo in his waking hours, a whisper that slithered through his mind, urging him further down a dark path.


    Without realizing it, he had awakened something sinister within himself, something that fed on his desires, something that slowly devoured thest remnants of his humanity.


    When he returned to his school, his teachers were shocked. They saw that he had regained his strength and epted him back with relief, yet a hint of hesitation lingered in their eyes.


    They could sense something had changed within him.


    His peers, once mocking, now avoided his gaze, whispering behind his back. A fear crept over them, though none dared to speak of it openly.


    They all sensed that the young man had crossed a threshold, but they couldn''t know how far.


    The young man noticed their fear but did nothing. He withdrew to his peak, a small, secluded ce overlooking the forest he had once cleared, and there he stayed, locking himself away in endless meditation.


    Days turned into weeks, and weeks into months. He seemed at peace, sitting in quiet solitude, his eyes closed to the world. But the longer he stayed isted, the more he began to feel a creeping weakness.


    He told himself it was because he hadn''t moved, hadn''t trained. Yet deep down, he knew it was something else. The voice that had once been a faint whisper had returned, stronger than ever, urging him, wing at him.


    Each day, the hunger grew more intense, gnawing at him from within, like a starving beast that had been denied its prey.


    As the months passed, he began to realize that his strength was not as stable as he had thought.


    The power he had gained from the beasts in the forest and from those he had¡­ taken¡­ was fading, slipping through his fingers like sand.


    He was starving, not for food or water, but for something darker. It was as if his very being craved the thrill, the rush that hade with each life he had taken. And the more he resisted, the more the voice in his head grew louder.


    No matter how he tried to purge it, the darkness had already taken root. And each passing day only deepened the hunger, making the cravings stronger, until it was no longer a question of if he would give in, but when.


    The path to ascension was one that tested not just the body but also the soul. The young man, with all his potential, knew this.


    He trained harder than anyone, pushed himself to limits most would fear, always reaching higher, aiming for greatness.


    However, he had not foreseen the shadows that would creep into his heart, so quietly, so subtly.


    ''You are not strong enough,''


    it would say.


    ''Others are surpassing you, leaving you behind¡­ forgotten.''


    These whispers would echo in the quiet hours, finding him in moments of doubt and frustration.


    But they didn''t stay quiet for long. They grew louder, more insistent.


    ''


    Why struggle when there''s an easier path?''


    they urged.


    ''Just take what you want! Kill if you must!''"


    At first, the young man resisted. He meditated, focusing his energy to silence the voice. He sealed away his thoughts, and tried to purge his mind of the troubling whispers.


    But the darkness found cracks, small openings in his defenses, slipping through in ways he could not predict.


    Each failure became a wound, each setback a justification for the voice to grow.


    His heart, once filled with ambition, began to twist, fed by his growing insecurities and desires.


    And from this turmoil, a demon was born, not a beast of flesh and blood, but a dark presence within himself, a twisted reflection of his own fears.


    By the time he realized what was happening, it was toote. He could no longer cleanse the darkness within him.


    His heart, once a ce of calm energy, had be a storm. His aura, once bright, is now tainted and corrupt.


    Blinded by his desire for power, he finally crossed a line he could never uncross.


    In a moment of rage, he turned on his own kin, his peers, his teachers, the very people who had nurtured his talent and encouraged his dreams.


    He became a being of pure destruction. They called him


    ''The Reaper,


    '' for wherever he walked, death followed like a shadow.


    Powerful ascendants, entire dynasties, they all fell with a single nce or word. He grew unstoppable, feared by everyone, and entire nations crumbled in his greed.

 Chapter 173: Chapter 173 - Reflection

    A/N: I have fixed the previous chapter duplication, you can go check it out.


    ...


    With the realm in chaos and its people suffering under his wrath, Heaven itself finally intervened.


    An immortal monk descended from the skies, glowing with a light so pure it hurt to behold.


    This monk was a being of peace, but also of incredible power, untouched by the darkness that had consumed the Reaper. His mission was clear: to purify the evil that had taken root.


    Their sh was unlike anything the world had seen. Mountains were shattered, rivers boiled, and valleys turned to wastnds.


    The very earth seemed to tremble as they fought, light and darkness locked in a struggle thatsted for days.


    Finally, the monk prevailed, sealing away the Reaper''s darkness, binding it deep within the cursed cube where it had all begun.


    But the monk, for all his strength and wisdom, did not understand what he was dealing with.


    In his boundlesspassion, he tried to purify the cube, to rid it of its malevolence. He poured his divine energy into it, cleansing it, or so he thought.


    But the cube held a power far older, darker than even he knew, a force that had been trapped for countless ages.


    As he purified it, he identally unsealed that ancient darkness. The cube trembled, resisting his grasp, until finally, it shattered, releasing countless fragments that drifted out into the world, each carrying a piece of that dark essence.


    "To this day," the old man said softly, "they say pieces of that darkness lie hidden in each of us, whispering in our weakest moments, waiting for the right time to take hold. Every time one of us listens, that dark power stirs, growing a little stronger, and there will be little bit more evil in the world."


    As thest echo of the old man''s words faded, the crowd sat in stunned silence, the chill of the story lingering long after it ended.


    Some clutched themselves tightly, ncing around as if expecting shadows to leap from the edges of the dim street.


    Others exchanged anxious, wordless nces, visibly unsettled by the tale''s dark warning, as if they could feel the weight of those whispered temptations inside their own hearts.


    But Zarak stood still, his gaze fixed on the old man. His eyes were distant, clouded with something beyond mere awe.


    The story had struck a nerve, and he looked as if he was unraveling a thread within himself that he had not noticed before.


    The old man''s gaze settled on Zarak, his eyes gleaming with an unsettling knowingness.


    "So, young one," he murmured, "beware the whispers in your heart. The darkness does not ask permission. It takes root quietly, in moments of weakness. Guard yourself¡­ or it will take hold of you."


    Zarak blinked,ing back to the present as the old man''s words seemed to wrap themselves around his mind like a lingering mist.


    He nodded, though he barely knew why. The story, the warning, something about it all felt intensely personal, as if the old man had looked straight into his soul.


    At that moment, thest shoots of the incense had burned away, leaving only a faint, fading aroma in the cool evening air.


    Slowly, the crowd began to stir, as though waking from a dream. rity returned to their faces, and murmurs of awe and unease rippled through them.


    One by one, they approached the old man''s box, dropping coins in it with solemn expressions.


    The steady clinking of coins against metal brought a pleased smile to the old man''s face, his eyes twinkling. He epted each contribution with a quiet nod, his gratitude evident yet wordless, as if he knew the story had given each listener something far more valuable than words alone could convey.


    Zarak continued to watch him, his expression unreadable. The story, the warning, and the old man''s knowing gaze, all of it felt like a door opening to questions he wasn''t sure he wanted to ask.


    As thest coin clinked in the box, the old man nced back at him, a glimmer of satisfaction in his eyes.


    And though the crowd was dispersing, Zarak couldn''t shake the feeling that the storyteller''s warning was a message meant for him alone.


    As thest of the crowd drifted away, Zarak stood with the old man under the soft glow of the streemps.


    The air was cool, and the night had settled in with a calm that felt almost unnatural.


    The old man, his back slightly hunched from age, bent down and picked up a small metal box.


    He jiggled it, savoring the familiar clink of coins within, a sound that seemed to carry a strange sense of satisfaction.


    With a quiet hum of contentment, he began counting the coins, his fingers moving with a careful rhythm.


    "One... two... three¡­"


    Zarak watched him, his curiosity rising. The old man''s ritual was almost meditative, each coin falling back into the box with a soft, metallic sound.


    He couldn''t help but ask, unable to hold back the question that had been tugging at him. "Is it necessary to count?"


    The old man looked up briefly, a faint, knowing smile still lingering on his lips. He didn''t seem bothered by the interruption.


    "Yes," he replied simply, his gaze returning to the task at hand. "They gave me these coins because they enjoyed the story. Each coin is a reminder to how many souls I''ve satisfied tonight."


    Zarak considered the word.


    Satisfied


    .


    Slowly, he lifted his gaze to the sky.


    Darkness had settled fully now, and the moon hung high above, casting a pale, quiet light over the world below.


    Themps lining the streets threw their warm glow over the cobblestones, illuminating the tired faces of passersby as they shuffled home from their daily toil.


    Zarak''s eyes drifted over the scene. Parents guided sleepy children by the hand, vendors packed up their stalls, and travelers brushed the dust from their robes as they made their way to the inns. It was a life he rarely saw, and when he did, it seemed so distant from his own.


    On the mountain, he had been isted, his days consumed by rigorous training and the never-ending struggle to surpass his limits.


    Every hour, every breath, had been devoted to a singr purpose: to grow stronger, to be more powerful than anyone else.


    But now, he was in the world of mortals, and as he stood in the street, watching the simple, mundane lives unfold around him, something stirred within him.


    There was an unfamiliar ache in his chest, a strange, ufortable feeling that chewed at him.


    Back on the mountain, power had been his only measure, his only pursuit. He trained, not for the joy of it, not for satisfaction or peace, but to leave everyone else behind.


    He had never once stopped to question why he sought strength, nor had he wondered what he would do once he had it.


    He had assumed that power was the answer, that it was the end goal.


    But now, in the quiet of the night, surrounded by these ordinary people, he felt a sudden sense of disconnection. Was this what he had been striving for?


    The life of those who had no power, no desire to be stronger? Was he so different from the young ascendant in the story, driven by ambition to the point of obsession?


    The story echoed in his mind, the tale of the boy consumed by his own desires, seduced by the devil in his heart.


    The devil, the one who whispered in the hearts of the weak, urging them to reach for more.


    He had always dismissed it, thought it was something that only others suffered from.


    But now, standing in the street, watching life unfold so quietly around him, he wondered if that devil lived within him too. Perhaps it always had. Maybe that was why he was always so driven, always so hungry for power.


    He realized that the boy in the story, the one who had fallen into ruin, was not just a cautionary story, it was also a reflection of his own struggles.


    The whispers, the hunger, the need to be the strongest, Zarak felt it all.


    They had been inside him, in some form or another, since he had first taken that step toward ascension.


    The devil had been there from the beginning, quietly urging him to continue, pushing him to take the next step, to reach for more. And the more he thought about it, the more he began to question:


    What would happen when he reached the top? What if there was nothing there but the same emptiness that had always been?


    Lost in his thoughts, Zarak did not notice the old man''s gaze on him until their eyes met.


    The old man''s eyes seemed to see through him, as if he had read the turmoil in Zarak''s heart without a word spoken.


    After a long pause, the storyteller spoke, his voice carrying a quiet weight.


    "Remember,d," the old man murmured, his tone soft but heavy with meaning. "Ambition can be the light that guides you or the shadow that devours you. It all depends on how tightly you hold its reins."

 Chapter 174: Chapter 174 - Central city

    The old man''s words lingered in the air, and he found himself wondering if he had the strength to resist the whispers in his heart, the hunger that never seemed to subside.


    As he stood, lost in thought, a sudden burst ofughter jolted him back to the present.


    He turned to see the old man grinning widely, a mischievous glint in his eye.


    "Look at this," the old man said, holding a coin between his fingers, its polished surface gleaming even in the dim light.


    Zarak squinted at the coin. "What about it?"


    The old man snorted, waving the coin in front of him with a smug expression. "Can''t you tell? It''s a gold coin! Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten what gold looks like."


    Zarak leaned in, finally noticing the unmistakable golden hue. Unlike the worn copper and silver coins he had seen before, this one sparkled with a rare luster.


    "Seems someone enjoyed my story quite a bit," the old man chuckled, his grin widening. He admired the coin with obvious satisfaction, then carefully stowed it in his pouch. With a quick shake, he added, "And that''s not all! One hundred and neen silver, plus this shiny gold."


    Zarak raised an eyebrow, genuinely impressed.


    In a single evening of storytelling, the old man had earned a small fortune.


    Even the silver coins alone were worth a significant amount, and now a gold coin to top it off? Bymon standards, this man had made a fortune in mere hours.


    "One hundred and neen silver, and a gold," the old man repeated, clearly relishing his sess.


    Zarak couldn''t help but smirk. Just moments ago, this wise storyteller had been spouting mysterious insights about life and ambition.


    Now, he looked like a child with brand new treasure, practically beaming with pride. The change was amusing.


    Zarak shook his head, a small smile ying on his lips. This more human side of the old man, less sage, more humble street performer, was oddly endearing.


    He felt drawn to it, like he was glimpsing a part of life that had always been hidden from him up on the mountain.


    "Seems wisdom pays well," Zarak said with a grin.


    The old man pped his hands and grinned.


    "Let''s go," he said, turning on his heel.


    Zarak nced around, puzzled. "Where?"


    "Somewhere good," the old man replied, not offering any more exnation as he strolled ahead.


    Zarak, intrigued and a little hesitant, followed silently.


    A short whileter, they stopped in front of a bustling street stall. Aromatic steam wafted from a collection of covered trays, and a line of people waited eagerly.


    Whatever was being served here was clearly popr, and Zarak''s curiosity grew as he observed the crowd.


    When the old man''s turn came, he raised two fingers.


    "Two," he said to the vendor, dropping twenty silver coins onto the counter without hesitation.


    In exchange, he received a small paper bag, steam still rising from it. Zarak trailed after him, eyeing the bag with a mix of interest and skepticism.


    Spending twenty silvers on food seemed extravagant, especially when his own savings of a hundred silvers suddenly felt meager inparison.


    "What is it?" Zarak asked as they moved to the side.


    The old man didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he reached into the bag, pulled out a soft, round, white bun, and handed it to Zarak on a small paper square.


    Zarak stared at the unfamiliar object.


    "Food?" he muttered, examining it curiously.


    "It''s called a steamed meat bun," the old man replied. "Now eat it."


    Zarak hesitated.


    "But¡­ I don''t need food," he said.


    It had been years since he relied on food. He could sustain himself just by absorbing energy from his surroundings.


    The old man scoffed, shaking his head. "I wasted ten silvers on that bun for you. Just eat it."


    Not wanting to let the old man''s coins go to waste, Zarak nodded and brought the bun to his mouth.


    As he took arge bite, his teeth sank through the soft dough into the juicy filling within.


    Rich, savory juices flooded his mouth, and he caught the taste of tender, vorful chunks nestled in the center of the bun. The sensation was foreign, almost startling, yet undeniably delicious.


    "What¡­ what are these pieces?" Zarak asked, ncing at the filling in amazement.


    The old man chuckled, crossing his arms.


    "Seriously?" he said, feigning disbelief. "That''s meat. Don''t tell me you don''t know the taste of meat!"


    Zarak blinked, caught off guard by the question. It had been so long since he''d even thought about food, let alone meat, that the taste was almost unfamiliar.


    He took another bite, savoring the vors. There was something deeply satisfying about it, as if he''d discovered a pleasure he had long forgotten.


    As he ate, the old man looked on, a quiet satisfaction on his face.


    "Lad, sometime, even those who don''t need food should eat," he said softly. "Not everything in life is about what we need. Some things are simply¡­ worth tasting."


    Zarak chewed thoughtfully, feeling a strange warmth spreading through him that had nothing to do with the energy he was so ustomed to absorbing.


    It was different, almost grounding, a reminder of his humanity, of a simpler existence he had left behind.


    In that moment, under the moonlit street filled with strangers andughter, he felt a connection to this world that went beyond strength or power. It was a simple, unexpected joy, wrapped in a soft, steaming bun.


    After they had eaten their fill, the old man stretched his arms wide and let out a big yawn.


    "Ah, I''m ready for some rest. Let''s find a spot to settle down," he said.


    Zarak, following a few steps behind, looked around at the bustling city streets.


    "Where are we staying tonight?" he asked. He did not need sleep like regr people, but he knew the old man did.


    Back in the forest, they had slept under the trees, but here in the city, he figured they would find an inn or at least a bench.


    The old man stopped, turned around, and gave him a grin, pointing to a spot on the side of the street near a wall.


    "Right here," he said with a shrug, as if it were perfectly normal.


    Zarak blinked, looking from the old man to the cobbled ground, then back at him.


    "On the street?" he repeated, a bit surprised. All around them, shops were closing, and well-dressed townsfolk hurried past, heading to the warmth of their homes or inns.


    The old man chuckled, settling himself down and leaning his back against the wall with a sigh of contentment.


    "The best bed is wherever youy your head," he said with a smile. "Whether it''s a forest or a city, it''s all the same to me."


    Zarak stared at him for a moment, then gave a small, amused shake of his head.


    Relenting, he lowered himself to the ground beside the old man, crossing his legs and gettingfortable.


    There was something refreshing about the old man''s outlook. He reminded Zarak that not everything in life needed to be nned out orfortable.


    The night air was cool, and the sounds of the city softened as the streets emptied. The faint glow ofnterns lit the cobblestone streets, and the smell of the day''s market still lingered in the air, fresh bread, roasted meat, the faint hint of spices.


    As they sat in silence, Zarak felt a calmness settling over him, a kind of peace he hadn''t felt in a long time.


    For so many years, his life had been about chasing strength and power, about reaching the next goal, the next challenge.


    Yet, sitting here on the hard ground with nothing but the stars above, he felt something he had not expected, contentment.


    The old man, his eyes half-lidded, murmured, "See? Nothing like a free night under the stars."


    Zarak looked up at the sky, the moon casting a soft, silvery glow over the quiet city. He could just make out a few stars twinkling between the clouds.


    Maybe the old man was right. There was a beauty in simplicity, in just being, without striving or pushing forward.


    He leaned back, letting himself rx fully against the wall, and closed his eyes. For tonight, the world could wait.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Zarak and the old man headed toward the heart of the capital.


    Their path wound through narrownes and open squares, and Zarak took in how the buildings changed as they moved closer to the city''s core.


    At first, they walked past modest stone structures, simple and unadorned. But with each step, the surroundings grew more borate.


    Soon, they passed elegant houses decorated with fine carvings, their walls painted in bright colors and windows tall and gleaming in the morning light.


    In each district, the buildings seemed grander than thest, as if the city itself was showing off its wealth and power.


    Statues of mythical beasts guarded doorways, fountains bubbled in green gardens, and columns lined the busy streets, where well-dressed citizens moved around.


    Zarak watched all of this with a strange mix of awe and detachment.


    Life in the mountains had always been simple, stripped of this disy of riches. Yet, despite himself, he found the beauty of this world of riches intriguing.


    They walked for hours, and by midday, they finally reached the massive gates of the central district.


    Soldiers in shining armor stood at attention, eyes sharp as they watched everyone entering.


    Officials moved in and out of the gate, carrying scrolls and papers, the air buzzing with a sense of order and importance.


    As they approached, a guard stepped forward, asking for identification.


    The old man held out a small token, a metal coin with a strange emblem etched into it.


    Zarak observed as the guard inspected it, nodding with a hint of respect, as if the old man''s coin held some authority.


    When the guard turned to Zarak, he gave him a quick look and nodded, allowing him through without any questions.


    Once past the gate, they stepped into the central city, and Zarak immediately felt a change.


    The air was different here, cleaner, almost sweet, filled with the scents of blooming flowers from gardens and faint incense drifting from grand temples.


    Every building was immacte, with wide, stone-paved streets stretching out like veins, leading to towering structures that only seemed to grow more magnificent.


    Even the streets felt like a work of art. Every stone was in ce, with not a crack or chip in sight.


    Carriages rolled by, drawn by horses with glossy coats that gleamed in the sunlight, their hooves striking the cobblestones in perfect rhythm.


    The old man chuckled as he admired the towering spires and polished streets of the central city. "Quite the sight, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 175: Chapter 175 - Sky Emperor Holy Land

    The old man waited for Zarak to respond. But when Zarak stayed silent, his eyes focused elsewhere, the old man followed his gaze.


    High in the sky, barely visible against the bright morning light, was a small dot floating far above the city.


    The old man''s lips curved into a knowing smile.


    "Ah, that floating thing," he murmured with a nod. "That''s the Emperor Academy."


    Zarak gave a slight nod, his gaze fixed on the tiny dot in the sky, as if it called to him in a way he could not ignore.


    "I know it well," he murmured, his voice steady yet thoughtful. "That''s the Sky Emperor Holy Land, one of the Seven Holy Lands."


    Silence settled around him, and memories from his years in the mountain stirred, bringing to mind the ancient records he had studied.


    These Seven Holy Lands were not ordinary ces; they had existed for ages, each one a leftover remnant of powers far beyond what mortals could understand, shaped by beings who had moved beyond the bounds of the world long ago.


    Those figures were nearly myths now, their memories faint as legends, but theirnds remained assting symbol to their might.


    Each Holy Land held its own unique power and wisdom, untouched by the mortal world. They were ces that dered themselves beyond themon man, closed off to all but the rare few, shielding their secrets from those who could not grasp them.


    These beings called themselves "immortals," souls who had somehow moved beyond the limits of death and time.


    And of course, zarak belonged to one of such holynd.


    He recalled his master'' word: The holynd existed outside of mortal concerns, untouched by the passing of years.


    And while the other six Holy Lands choseplete istion, severing their ties to the outside, one was different.


    The Sky Emperor Holy Land alone had chosen to remain connected to the mortal world. It was a ce where anyone, regardless of their birth, lineage, or race, could enter; if they met the academy''s standards. The doors were open to all who had the potential, no matter their origins.


    It was an invitation for those who dreamed of something more, for those who dared to reach beyond their limits.


    Remembering the old man''s words, Zarak turned and asked, "Do people here call it Emperor Academy?"


    The old man nodded slightly. "That''s right. It is known as the gathering ce for geniuses."


    Zarak considered this, and a thoughtful look crossed his face. Being one of the Seven Holy Lands, it made sense for the academy to be highly selective.


    A ce of such renown would have to carefully choose its members from countless hopefuls.


    In the holynd he came from, things worked simrly. Candidates faced intense trials, tests of strength, skill, focus, and more, all crafted to single out the truly exceptional from the rest.


    Only those who proved themselves in every way could advance and earn a rare privilege: mentorship by a master.


    For a young ascendants, having such a guide meant the difference between struggling in the dark and walking a brighter, surer path.


    The old man''s eyes twinkled with curiosity.


    "You seem interested," he said slyly, a faint smile ying at his lips. "Are you thinking of challenging the top students at the academy?"


    Zarak paused, a brief look of contemtion flickering across his face. He shook his head slowly.


    "No, I can''t spend my time like that," he replied, his tone quiet yet resolute.


    He hadn''te to this empire just to test his skills against the academy''s best. His mission here was not about rivals orpetition, no matter how famous the academy''s students were.


    His purpose was tied to something much more pressing, something he could not afford to ignore.


    His master had given him a task, and there was a strict timeline he needed to follow.


    For a moment, Zarak''s gaze drifted back to the faint dot of the academy in the sky, his expression unreadable.


    The old man watched him quietly.


    In the end, being a talented genius himself, it was natural for him to look another such talent to test himself against.


    After a moment, he patted Zarak on the back, breaking the silence with a chuckle. "Whatever it is you''re after, I hope you find it."


    As Zarak and the old man moved down the busy streets of the capital, the city''s lively energy swirled around them. Crowds bustled past, merchants shouted to advertise their goods, and the scent of roasted meats and spices filled the air.


    Zarak nced down at a small crystal in his palm, frowning each time he looked at it. He hoped it would show him something, some sign, some direction, but the crystal remained silent and dark.


    With a sigh, he pocketed it and shifted his gaze forward, his senses sharpening as he absorbed the atmosphere around him.


    Everywhere he looked, he noticed shes of aura, like a hidden embers scattered among the crowd.


    He could feel the presence of many ascendants, each aura distinct and strong, rising above the usual hum of ordinary people.


    "I did not expect to see so many ascendants in a mortal empire," Zarakmented, surprised. "Is there some sort of gathering here?"


    As they had ventured deeper into the city, he could not ignore the increasing number of these ascendants.


    In most mortal cities, spotting one or two would be rare, but here, he sensed several, some with such refined energy that they could easily stand among the top contenders in his homnd''s holynd.


    The old man chuckled and gave him a knowing nce. "Didn''t you know,d? Emperor Academy opens its gates at the year''s end. All of them are here hoping for a chance to earn their ce."


    "Ah, so that''s the reason," Zarak mused, nodding.


    In his homnd, things were different. Admission to such revered institutions was not open to just anyone.


    Disciples were carefully chosen by the elders, guided by ancient rites and divinations. Only those who survived a series of grueling internal trials could hope for entry.


    Zarak''s eyes drifted over the groups of young ascendants scattered along the street, each one carrying an unmistakable air of ambition.


    Some sat in quiet circles, discussing strategy and honing their skills, while others leaned against walls, their gazes sharp and focused as they watched potential rivals pass by.


    He could see the determination on their faces, their eyes filled with dreams of glory.


    He and the old man paused near a bustling square, where a group of young ascendants was sparring in a makeshift arena. Their movements were swift and graceful, each strike filled with a precision, and power.


    Curious onlookers gathered around, cheering and gasping at the impressive disy.


    Zarak watched with quiet interest. Though he had no ns to enter the academy himself, he respected the drive he saw in these young contenders.


    Beside him, the old man crossed his arms, chuckling as he watched the eager faces around them.


    "There''s nothing like the fire of youth," he remarked. "Theye here with big dreams, ready to fight for their ce in the academy. Some of them will go far...others, well, they''ll have to find a different path."


    The old man chuckled, ncing over at Zarak with a mischievous glint in his eye.


    "So, did anyone catch your attention?" he asked, clearly amused.


    Zarak took a moment, his gaze scanning the crowd before he nodded. "A few."


    The old man raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "And what''s so special about them?"


    Zarak''s eyes swept over the young contenders scattered across the square. His gaze lingered, thoughtful. "One of them has an unusually strong soul power, it''s rare to see someone here with such a refined spirit energy.


    Another has an immense amount of raw energy, like a reservoir that has yet to be fully tapped.


    Then there is another...his energy is different. It is faint butplex, maybe a dual or even a mutated soul. I think he might''ve sensed me, too."


    The old man nodded slowly, impressed. "And the rest?"


    Zarak shrugged, his expression calm. "Nothing that stands out. They''re skilled, but nothing exceptional."


    "Such confidence," the old man teased with a chuckle. "So, you think you could handle them all?"


    A slight smile yed on Zarak''s lips, and he paused before answering, his voice steady and sure. "Unless those three joined forces against me, it wouldn''t be much of a challenge."


    [A/N: "Nah, I''d win." Ahh dialogue]


    It was not arrogance, just fact. Zarak had trained among the best. He was the top seat back in the holynd, honed by years of intense training and powerful techniques.


    The abilities and insight he possessed were things most young ascendants here could not imagine, no matter how much natural talent they had.


    The two continued down the bustling street, with Zarak trailing slightly behind. After a few minutes of silent walking, he broke the quiet.


    "Where are we going?" he asked, his gaze fixed on the old man''s back.


    The old man nced over his shoulder with a faint smirk. "To my next destination."

 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 - Silica

    Without another word, he resumed his pace, leaving Zarak to follow in silence.


    They walked through the lively streets, passing vendors and street performers, until they finally stopped before a tall, imposing building.


    Its elegant stone facade and carved pirs hinted at luxury, and Zarak watched as richly dressed patrons stepped out of fancy carriages, making their way inside.


    The aromas wafting from within indicated fine cuisine, and soft music floated out whenever the grand doors swung open.


    "What is this ce?" Zarak asked, eyeing the establishment with curiosity.


    The old man looked up at the building with an almost proud expression.


    "This," he said, "is my working ce."


    Zarak''s brow lifted in surprise. "You work here?"


    The old man chuckled, catching the hint of disbelief in Zarak''s voice. "What, did you think I only wandered around telling stories? I have my own reputation to maintain, and this ce gives me a steady coin, better than counting pennies on the street."


    Still slightly skeptical, Zarak nced up at the building once more, noting the finely dressed doormen and the gleaming decorations that lined the entryway. It was hard to reconcile this refined, bustling restaurant with the wandering storyteller he''de to know.


    "So, you tell stories here?" Zarak asked, half-expecting another riddle.


    The old man grinned, his eyes twinkling. "Come inside, and you''ll see."


    As they neared the grand entrance, the old man reached into his robe and handed a small token to the doormen.


    The guards inspected it with sharp eyes, their expressions unreadable as they stepped aside and pushed the ornate double doors open with a bow.


    Zarak followed the old man inside, his curiosity simmering. It seemed the storyteller had been truthful, he really did have ess to such a ce.


    The first thing Zarak noticed was the sheer splendor of the interior. The floor beneath his feet was a stunning mix of dark, polished wood and pristine white marble, gleaming as if the very ground had been enchanted to glow.


    Overhead, crystal chandeliers sparkled, their many facets scattering light like tiny stars cast across a twilight sky.


    The high ceilings was painted in breathtaking detail, their colors so vibrant they seemed alive.


    Towering marble columns framed the space, rising like silent guardians. Between them, alcoves housed statues so exquisitely carved they might as well have been real people frozen in time.


    Gold-framed paintings adorned the walls, depicting scenes of glory, power, and serene beauty. The furniture was no less impressive, tables and chairs arranged with precision, their settings ented by silverware that shimmered under the chandelier''s glow.


    Near one corner, a grand piano stood silent, its ck surface gleaming like obsidian.


    At the far end of the hall, a grand staircase spiraled upwards, its rails polished to perfection, shining like molten gold.


    The upper floors were hidden from view, yet the staircase itself hinted at even more grandeur above.


    Every inch of the room spoke of refinement, wealth, and a world far removed from the simple existence Zarak had known.


    Zarak paused, his gaze drifting over the elegantly dressed patrons. They moved gracefully, their conversations quiet but animated, punctuated by the asional clink of crystal sses.


    Their attire sparkled with jewels and silks, making their presence feel almost ethereal.


    By contrast, Zarak''s simple clothing suddenly felt out of ce.


    His eyes wandered to the tables, where servers in crisp uniforms carried silver trays filled with dishes that exuded delicate, tantalizing aromas.


    The smell teased his senses, stirring a faint hunger, but when Zarak remembered the small pouch inside his sleeves, a wry smile crept onto his face.


    Would his hundred silvers even cover a cup of tea in a ce like this? And if he tried to order, would the staff simply smile politely and point him toward the nearest inn? He thought


    The old man, clearly attuned to Zarak''s hesitation, nced back with a knowing grin. "Don''t look so stiff,d,"


    Zarak nodded faintly, but his amusement was evident in the quiet chuckle that escaped him.


    The sight of the wandering storyteller moving sofortably through thisvishness was almostical.


    The old man, with his weathered robe and easygoing demeanor, seemed so out of ce here, and yet he walked across the marble floors as if he owned the pce itself.


    As they moved through the room, Zarak''s unease gradually faded, reced by quiet observation.


    He studied the patrons, the subtle shifts in their auras and the intery of power among them. Find your next adventure on empire


    Many radiated faint energies, clearly ascendants, but none felt overly threatening. Still, it intrigued him how such a luxurious establishment could attract so many powerful figures.


    As Zarak and the old man continued through side of the hall, their conversation was interrupted by a livelymotion.


    A group of elegantly dressed women glided past, their silveryughter echoing like delicate chimes.


    At the center of their attention walked a man with striking blue hair, his appearance regal andmanding.


    His sharp features, paired with a confident stride, made him seemrger than life.


    The women surrounding him gazed at him with unrestrained admiration, hanging on his every word and gesture.


    Zarak''s eyes lingered on the scene, his curiosity piqued.


    Initially, most of the other guests paid little mind to the blue-haired man. But the atmosphere shifted the moment he adjusted his course.


    His new direction caused ripples of interest to spread across the room. Whispered murmurs stirred among the guests, heads turning to follow him as he approached a particr table.


    The looks in their eyes, shock, disbelief, and a touch of amusement, spoke volumes. It was as though the man was about tomit a reckless, unthinkable act.


    The table he approached was unmistakably distinctive. Covered in dishes so artfully prepared they looked like masterpieces, the feast sparkled under the chandelier''s glow.


    Wines in crystal bottle shimmered in hues of deep rose and pale gold, reminiscent of spring blooms and morning light. Yet, for all the table''s grandeur, only one person upied it.


    The lone diner was a woman. Her short, golden hair framed her face with an almost casual elegance.


    She sat at ease, her focus entirely on the wine swirling in her cup. Her dress, a vivid blue that rivaled the man''s hair, entuated her regal air.


    Despite her calm demeanor, there was a maism about her, a quiet authority that demanded respect without words.


    Behind her stood a stern-faced attendant, her posture rigid, her watchful eyes betraying a readiness to act at a moment''s notice.


    The blue-haired man came to a stop in front of the table, his smile unwavering as he addressed the woman.


    "Good evening, Beautiful miss," he began smoothly. "Would you allow me the honor of sharing your table?"


    The hum of whispers grew louder.


    "Does he have a death wish?" someone murmured, disbelief thick in their tone.


    "He''s got guts," another muttered. "But clearly no sense."


    A third guest shook their head, their voice hushed but firm. "He must not know who she is. Or worse, he thinks he can handle her."


    The golden-haired woman remained still, her gaze fixed on her wine as though the world beyond it didn''t exist.


    Slowly, she tilted her head, the faint movement enough to draw the room''s collective attention.


    Her hand moved, gesturing as if brushing away an invisible nuisance.


    "Scram," she said, her voice soft yet unyielding. Though her tone carried a faint slur, likely from drink, themand was undeniable, sharp as the edge of a de.


    The entire hall fell silent, tension settling like a heavy fog. The blue-haired man faltered, his confident smile flickering like a dying me.


    For a moment, he stood frozen, caught between defiance and retreat.


    The onlookers watched intently, anticipation crackling in the air. Would he dare press on, or would he swallow his pride and leave?


    The blue-haired young man stood his ground, his smile unfaltering despite the sharp dismissal.


    A flicker of amusement crossed his face as he responded smoothly, "It seems Miss Silica is in a sour mood today. Perhaps a melody will lift her spirits."


    Without waiting for a reply, he turned gracefully and strode toward the grand piano that sat at the edge of the hall.


    The women in his entourage gasped in delight, their admiration undimmed by the bold move.


    Around the room, heads turned, murmurs spreading as the young man seated himself at the piano.


    His fingers hovered dramatically above the keys before descending in a fluid motion.


    The music that followed was nothing short of enchanting. A melody of exquisite beauty unfurled, winding through the room like an invisible ribbon of light.


    Notes danced and shimmered in the air, silencing conversations and drawing every gaze. Guests who had been immersed in their meals or quiet discussions paused, entranced.


    The women closest to him appeared particrly spellbound, their eyes gleaming with adoration as they leaned forward, hanging on every note.


    As the melody rose and fell, Zarak nced at the scene with a bemused expression.


    The young man clearly sought to dazzle his audience, and for the most part, he seeded.


    However, his intended target, the golden-haired woman named Silica, remained entirely unmoved.


    The woman, Silica, lifted her head slightly, her golden hairs shimmering under the chandelier''s glow. Her brows furrowed, and she let out an audible sigh of irritation.


    "What''s with luby? Is he tone-deaf?" she muttered, her voice slurred but sharp enough to carry to the nearest tables. Her words caused a few startled chuckles to ripple through the crowd.


    Her annoyance grew as the melody persisted.


    Finally, with an air of exasperation, she flicked her fingers toward the table.


    A small silver spoon, seemingly ordinary,unched into the air with uncanny speed and uracy.


    CRACK!


    The spoon struck the grand piano with a resounding impact, splitting the instrument in half as though it were made of paper.


    The elegant music came to an abrupt halt, reced by the harsh sound of splintering wood and snapping strings.


    Pieces of the piano copsed in a heap, the glossy ck surface now reduced to a chaotic mess.

 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 - Three Prodigals

    The hall fell into stunned silence, all eyes fixed on the aftermath. The blue-haired man sat frozen on the piano bench, his previously confident smile faltering as he stared at the ruined instrument in disbelief.


    His entourage of admirers exchanged bewildered nces, their expressions a mix of shock and embarrassment.


    A few guests could not suppress snickers, though they quickly hid them behind napkins or sses of wine.


    In the Jul Empire, four great families stood as its foundation, their power unmatched and influence far-reaching.


    Among them, the Dwight family was renowned, not only for their boundless wealth and military strength but for the prodigies born into their lineage.


    The eldest, Dwight Reynold, embodied the family''s pride. A master alchemist and head of the Alchemist Association,


    Reynold carried himself with the authority of a future patriarch. His calm and strategic demeanor earned him respect and admiration across the empire.


    The middle child, Dwight Silica, was a stark contrast. Fierce and unpredictable, she followed no rules but her own.


    Armed with the Dwight family''s power as a shield, she carved a reputation as someone not to be crossed. Yet, her wild nature wasn''t what set her apart it was her rare gift: Healing Grace, a divine ability inherited from her mother, making her both revered and feared.


    The youngest, Dwight Spark, shared his sister''s rebellious streak. He mirrored her unpredictable behavior.


    At thevish establishment''s grand hall, an air of unease spread as whispers and furtive nces rippled through the crowd.


    All eyes were on the shattered remains of the grand piano, a heap of splintered wood and tangled strings.


    Standing amidst the wreckage was the bold blue-haired young man, his posture unyielding, a faint smirk ying on his lips despite his disastrous attempt to impress Dwight Silica.


    The audacity of his actions had left the gathered elites both curious and wary.


    The murmurs rose in quiet waves.


    "Does he not know who she is?"


    one onlooker thought, their gaze flicking nervously toward Silica.


    "To approach her like this... is he brave or just foolish?"


    "He clearly doesn''t understand the rules of this circle. No one disturbs her when she''s drinking,"


    whispered a guest, their tone filled with unease.


    Silica''s reputation was well-known among the empire''s elite. While her divine Healing Grace inspired awe, her fiery temper, especially under the influence of wine, was most talked.


    Stories of her impulsive wrath had deterred even the boldest suitors, and the few who dared challenge her rarely emerged unscathed.


    Despite the mounting tension, the blue-haired man remained unfazed. Dusting his hands off with exaggerated nonchnce, he turned back toward Silica.


    His confident smirk hadn''t wavered, as if the destruction of the piano had only added to his charm.


    The gathered crowd exchanged nervous nces. Few could decide whether to admire his audacity or pity him.


    Silica, meanwhile, seemed uninterested in themotion she''d caused. She swirled her winezily, her golden hair catching the warm glow of the chandeliers.


    Her sharp-eyedpanion stood beside her, silent and still, a sentinel guarding against potential threats.


    "You''re not easily deterred," Silica finally spoke, her voice soft but carrying a distinct edge.


    The blue-haired man''s smirk widened. "A shattered piano won''t scare me off. In fact, I find your fire... intriguing."


    A ripple of surprise passed through the crowd. To respond so casually in the face of Silica''s disdain was either sheer bravado or foolish arrogance.


    Silica raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a faint smile that didn''t reach her eyes.


    "Intriguing?" she echoed, her toneced with mockery.


    "Yes," he replied smoothly, taking a bold step closer. "A woman with such spirit deserves more than a dull court. Perhaps I was too restrained."


    The crowd stilled, holding their collective breath. This man was eitherpletely unaware of the danger he was courting or unfathomably confident in his ability to handle it.


    Silica tilted her head, her smile fading into a look of detached boredom. She waved a dismissive hand, turning her attention back to her wine.


    "You''ve had your fun," she said tly. "Now leave before you bore me further."


    For a brief moment, the blue-haired man stood still, his sharp blue eyes flickering with hesitation.


    His fingers twitched at his sides, as if debating whether to push his luck further. Finally, he exhaled deeply, straightened his posture, and offered a curt bow.


    "Another time, perhaps," he said lightly, though the strain in his forced smile betrayed his simmering frustration.


    Turning sharply on his heel, he prepared to make his exit, his entourage hesitantly shuffling to follow.


    But before he could take more than a step, Silica''s voice cut through the murmurs like a de slicing silk.


    "You forgot to pay for the damage," she drawled, her tone dripping withzy authority. She raised a finger, unapologetically pointing toward the shattered remains of the piano. "That thing was expensive, you know."


    The man stopped in his tracks. His shoulders stiffened as if bracing for impact, and he turned slowly to face her. Confusion painted his face.


    "But that was clearly


    your


    doing," he said, his voice carrying a mix of disbelief and indignation.


    Silica tilted her head, her golden hair shimmering under the chandelier''s glow. She gave a small shrug, her expression one of exaggerated innocence.


    "I don''t think so," she said smoothly. "You were the closest to it. Clearly, it''s your fault."


    Her logic, orck thereof, left the man visibly baffled. His mouth opened and closed as if struggling to find words that could counter such absurdity.


    "What kind of nonsense is that?" he finally blurted. "Everyone here saw it was your doing!"


    Silica leaned forward slightly, her smirk growing.


    "Everyone who?" she asked, her golden eyes narrowed beneath her yful facade.


    At that precise moment, the crowd collectively decided that neutrality was the safest choice.


    Heads turned away with the synchronized manner of dancers in a performance. Guests suddenly found their cups, tes, and even the patterns on the wallpaper to be of immense interest.


    The room fell into a deafening silence, as if every soul present had agreed to erase thest few moments from their memory.


    Silica spread her hands, palms up, as though presenting undeniable evidence.


    "See? No one saw me destroying it, so it must be you." She leaned back again, her voice filled with mock finality. "Now, pay up and leave."


    The man''s jaw clenched tight, and his hands curled into fists at his sides. His blue eyes flicked around the room, searching for an ally, but he found only averted gazes and feigned ignorance.


    The silent pressure of the crowd,bined with Silica''s unrelenting gaze, left him cornered.


    Finally, he let out a sharp breath, his shoulders sagging in reluctant defeat.


    Reaching into his coat, he pulled out a heavy pouch of gold coins. The sound of metal clinking against metal carried through the quiet room as he handed the pouch to a nearby staff member.


    "There," he muttered through gritted teeth, his humiliation in.


    Without waiting for acknowledgment, he turned on his heel and strode out of the hall, his admirers trailing behind him like scolded children.


    Silica, unbothered by themotion she had caused, swirled her winezily in her ss.


    Her golden eyes sparkled with amusement as she leaned back in her chair,pletely at ease.


    "Much better," she murmured to herself, as though the incident had been nothing more than a fleeting inconvenience.


    Across the room, Zarak stood near a marble column, his arms folded across his chest.


    Discover hidden tales at empire


    The faintest flicker of a smile tugged at his lips as he observed the scene.


    Silica was fearless, perhaps too much so. Her actions bordered on tyrannical, but she carried them out with such casual confidence that it was almost admirable.


    For a long moment, the hall was silent, the tension still hanging heavy in the air. Then, like a tightly wound spring snapping back into ce, the murmurs returned, this time in hushed waves.


    "Did you see how precise her aim was?"


    someone whispered, their voice tinged with awe.


    "She destroyed that piano with a single flick."


    "Of course, she can. She is an ascendant after all."


    "She didn''t have to humiliate him like that,"


    another murmured, though his words were barely audible.


    "Quiet! Don''t let her hear you,"


    someone else whispered urgently, casting a nervous nce toward Silica.


    Despite the mixed opinions, no one dared to voice their thoughts too loudly. Silica''s reputation as both a healer and a force of chaos wasn''t just a rumor. Crossing her, even unintentionally, was a gamble no one was willing to take.


    Silica, for her part, remained utterly unaffected by the stir she had caused. Her attention drifted back to her winess, her gaze fixed on the swirling liquid as if it held secrets more intriguing than the world around her.


    Just when the atmosphere of the hall seemed to settle, Silica raised her head, her golden eyes locking onto the entrance with a sharp gleam. A grin spread across her lips, mischievous and brimming with amusement.


    "Hey, old man, I see you," she called out, her voice ringing across the hall. "Where are you running off to? If you don''t stop, I''ll tell


    him


    that you''ve been sneaking around the capital."


    At the entrance, Zarak turned instinctively, catching sight of the old man''s retreating figure. He had clearly intended to leave quietly, but Silica''s words had halted him mid-step.


    The old man froze, his foot hovering midair before slowly lowering. With an exaggerated sigh, he turned back toward Silica, a sheepish smile stered on his face.


    "What could this humble old man possibly do for the youngdy?" he asked, his tone polite.


    Silica leaned back in her chair, swirling her winezily. Her grin widened. "Come here and tell me a story."

 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 - Lost tomb

    [A/N: Sorry for dumping lore after lore, Sob~Sob~]


    Long ago, in a time of unparalleled peace, the world thrived in harmony. There were no wars, no struggles for power, only unity among its people.


    This golden age owed its brilliance to a figure of unmatched reverence, a man whose very existence seemed to embody the ideals of this serene era.


    He was a being without equal, celebrated like a deity by kings andmoners alike. From the most powerful rulers to the humblest vigers, all turned to him with unwavering faith.


    His wisdom and deeds defied mortalprehension, elevating the world to heights it had never known.


    Wherever he walked, prosperity followed. Arid deserts bloomed into lush greenndscapes, and despair turned to joy in his wake.


    Under his influence, cities flourished, and the world basked in a golden glow of enlightenment. Stories of his miracles spread far and wide, cementing his ce as a symbol of unity and hope.


    His followers, countless in number, cherished his presence, their faith as unyielding as the mountains.


    But as with all things, peace was fleeting. Fate, in its cruel unpredictability, dealt a devastating blow.


    One day, the great figure was struck by an illness unlike any the world had seen. It was a sickness that defied understanding, resisting the remedies of the most skilled healers and alchemists.


    His divinity, once thought eternal, began to waver under the relentless weight of this mysterious affliction.


    On his deathbed, surrounded by tearful followers, he spoke his final words, a plea that revealed his enduring love for the world and the depths of his fear.


    His voice, though weakened, resonated with purpose.


    "Take me to a ce where no light shines, where no soul dares to tread. Bury me far from the living, in the deepest shadows. I fear this illness might spread and bring ruin to the world I have cherished."


    The day of his passing was marked by profound sorrow.


    The skies darkened as if mourning with the countless souls below.


    His funeral became a moment of unity, the world standing together in grief. The loss of such a figure was a reminder of mortality''s reach, even over the mightiest.


    Honoring his wish, a select group of loyal followers carried his body to a ce untouched by light.


    This was no ordinary burial; it was a journey into a realm shrouded in perpetual darkness, and where even the boldest feared to tread.


    There, in the heart of the unknown, theyid him to rest, concealing his grave from the eyes of the world.


    Only those entrusted with the task knew the location, and they swore never to reveal it.


    And so, the world''s guiding light was extinguished. His absence marked the end of an era, and the golden age he had nurtured began to fade.


    Without him, the world felt emptier, his loss an irreceable void. His name, however, lived on in legend.


    His deeds were etched into the annals of history, told and retold by generations who longed for the peace he had brought.


    Yet, his final resting ce remained a mystery. Hidden in the shadows, it became a symbol of hisst selfless act, a gesture to protect the world from an unseen threat.


    In the years that followed, the world continued to speak of him. His miracles, his wisdom, and his sacrifice became tales of inspiration.


    Pilgrims sought the location of his grave, hoping to catch a glimpse of the man who had once shaped their world. But it was secret, the chosen few who had buried him taking it to their graves.


    Though his presence was gone, his impact endured. The lessons he imparted and the harmony he fostered left an indelible mark on the world.


    And in the farthest reaches of shadow, where no light dared to intrude, his grave rested, silent and unseen, a witness to the life he lived and the sacrifice he made.


    ¡­


    Time marched on, unyielding and relentless, erasing the memories of a once harmonious world.


    Centuries passed, civilizations rose and fell, and the peace that had once defined the golden era became a distant dream.


    The unity brought forth by the revered figure fractured, leaving behind a world consumed by strife.


    Wars raged acrossnds, kingdoms crumbled under the weight of ambition, and the tranquility he had fostered faded into legend.


    His loyal followers, heartbroken by his passing and disheartened by the world''s descent into chaos, chose their own paths of retreat.


    They abandoned the mortal realm, seeking refuge in hidden sanctuaries untouched by conflict.


    These secluded havens became inds of wisdom and peace, but in isting themselves, the followers severed ties with the world they had once vowed to guide.


    Yet, no one, not even those closest to divinity, could escape the passage of time.


    The disciples who had walked beside the revered figure, who had seen his miracles and carried the weight of his legacy, eventually sumbed to mortality.


    Their extraordinary gifts could not defy the inevitability of death.


    One by one, they faded from the world, leaving behind a lineage of knowledge passed down to their descendants.


    The secret of the revered figure''s burial site, guarded so fiercely by those entrusted with it, vanished along with them.


    No scrolls documented its location, and no maps bore its mark. What remained were fragmented stories, handed down through generations.


    Over time, these tales were warped by imagination and distorted by retellings, leaving behind only faint echoes of the truth.


    The revered figure himself became a myth, his deeds immortalized in the annals of history but reshaped by the beliefs and ambitions of those who clung to his legacy.


    His image shifted with each retelling, growing grander or more mysterious as the ages passed.


    His resting ce, once a sacred trust, became an enigma lost beneath the sands of time.


    Devoid of its guiding light, the world spiraled deeper into turmoil.


    Conflict consumed nations, greed drove men to unspeakable acts, and the people, burdened by suffering, yearned for a savior.


    They longed for a figure of unparalleled strength and wisdom to rise above the chaos and restore the unity they had lost.


    During those times, rumors began to circte in hidden corners of the world, tales too tempting to ignore.


    These stories spoke of a forbidden secret tied to the revered figure from centuries past.


    It was said that within his remainsy the key to ultimate power, an essence capable of granting immortality and elevating its possessor to the status of a god among men.


    The allure of such power ignited a fever across thends. Emperors dispatched trusted envoys, kings rallied their armies, and treasure hunters scoured forgotten ruins.


    Adventurers flocked to the call, driven by ambition, desperation, or dreams of glory.


    Each sought the fabled grave, their minds filled with visions of unimaginable strength and eternal life.


    But the grave''s location remained elusive, as hidden as the secrets it was said to hold. Clues led to dead ends, and legends contradicted one another.


    Expeditions ventured into unchartednds, only to disappear without a trace.


    Years stretched into decades, and the fervor of the pursuit dwindled.


    Time, ever indifferent, swallowed the ambitions of countless seekers.


    The world moved on, leaving behind only faint rumors of those who had chased the myth.


    ¡­


    In a peaceful valley surrounded by towering mountains, a small vige thrived in quiet istion, untouched by the chaos of the outside world.


    The vigers led simple lives, tending their fields and living by traditions passed down through generations. It was a ce where time seemed to move slower.


    In an open field just beyond the vige, a boy with bright, curious eyes ran through the tall grass, hisughter ringing in the air.


    Behind him, a girl his age chased after him, her steps quick.


    "You won''t catch me!" the boy called, ncing back with a teasing grin.


    "Just watch!" the girl shot back, her voice brimming with confidence.


    The game carried them toward the edge of the vige, where the forest loomed like a quiet guardian. Its towering trees cast long shadows, their dense canopy making it a ce both mysterious and forbidden.


    As the boy neared the forest''s edge, a firm voice broke through the calm.


    "Stop right there!"


    The boy skidded to a halt, giving the girl just enough time to tag his shoulder. She let out a triumphant cheer, herughter echoing around them.


    "I win! Now it''s your turn!"


    Their yful moment was cut short as they turned toward the source of the voice.


    An older man stood nearby, his weathered face set in a stern expression. His simple clothes and the staff in his hand marked him as a farmer, but the authority in his tone left no room for argument.


    "You shouldn''t be near the forest," the man said, his sharp gaze fixed on the boy.


    The boy looked up at him, a spark of curiosity lighting his eyes. "Father, why can''t we go into the forest? You always say it''s our job to guard it, but you never tell me what''s inside."


    The man''s stern expression softened, but there was an unease behind his weathered features. "That''s because I don''t know, son. None of us do. Our ancestors entrusted us with the task of protecting this ce, and we honor their wishes. That''s all there is to it."


    "But how can we guard something if we don''t even know what it is?" the boy pressed, ncing toward the dark woods.


    The man sighed, shaking his head. "The elders taught us to watch, not to interfere. Whatever lies beyond those trees isn''t for us to discover. It''s a responsibility, not an invitation. You must respect that."


    The boy frowned, his eyes lingering on the forest. There was something about the ce that called to him, a pull he couldn''t exin.


    As the conversation hung in the air, the girl tugged at the boy''s sleeve.


    "Come on," she urged, sensing the tension. "We''re going to get in trouble if we don''t go back."


    The older man gestured toward the vige path. "Your mother is waiting. Let''s go."


    Reluctantly, the boy turned, casting onest nce at the forest.


    As he stepped away, his small hand brushed the bark of a tree at the edge of the woods. It felt warm, oddly warm, like it was alive and pulsing with energy.


    The sensation sent a shiver up his spine, and for a moment, he froze.


    "Someday," he murmured under his breath, too quietly for his father or the girl to hear. "I''ll find out what''s in there."

 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 - Talentless

    The man did not notice the boy''s whispered words. Instead, he began walking back toward the vige, his weathered face shadowed with worry.


    The girl followed closely behind, though her attention was on the boy.


    "You''re always so curious," she said, half-scolding, half-teasing. "What if there''s nothing but wolves and old trees in there?"


    The boy shrugged, a sly smile creeping onto his face. "Then I''ll just meet some wolves and some old trees."


    The girl rolled her eyes, but augh escaped her lips. "You''re impossible."


    As the trio made their way back, the forest behind them seemed to shift subtly in the breeze.


    The trees stood tall and silent, but there was an undeniable weight in the air, a feeling that the forest was watching, waiting.


    For now, the boy''s curiosity was left unanswered, but the spark of wonder in his eyes hinted that the question would not remain dormant for long.


    ¡­


    The road to the city stretched far into the horizon, weaving through dense forests and gently sloping hills awash in the golden hues of the setting sun.


    A group of young vigers made their way along the dirt path, their footsteps light with excitement but tinged with uncertainty.


    At the front, an elderly viger led the way, his cane tapping a steady rhythm against the ground, each step measured and deliberate.


    Among the group was a boy, now grown into a tall and wiry young man of eighteen.


    His steps were full of confidence, his eager energy unmistakable.


    Beside him walked a girl with kind, soft eyes and a calming smile, though today her expression held a hint of worry.


    "Why are you so eager to leave the vige?" she asked suddenly, breaking the peaceful silence.


    The boy turned to her, his grin spreading wide.


    "Why?" he repeated, his voice brimming with enthusiasm. "This is our first time going beyond the edge of the vige! How can you not be excited? It''s an adventure!"


    She tilted her head slightly, her smile faint but thoughtful.


    "I suppose I am," she admitted softly. "But still¡­"


    He frowned, concern crossing his face. "What''s wrong? You''ve been quiet. Do you miss vige already?"


    The girl shook her head, her gaze fixed on the path ahead. "No."


    "Then what is it?" he asked gently, nudging her shoulder.


    She hesitated for a moment before answering.


    "It''s just¡­ I have a strange feeling," she murmured. "Like something might go wrong."


    The boy chuckled, the sound hearty and carefree, echoing through the quiet wilderness.


    "You''re worrying over nothing," he said confidently, puffing out his chest. "Once I awaken, I''ll protect you from anything thates our way!"


    A faint smile touched her lips, and for a moment, the unease in her eyes seemed to ease.


    "Oh? Will you now?" she asked, her tone light with teasing.


    "Of course!" he replied, clenching his fist with a flourish. "I can''t wait to see what kind of attribute talent I''ll awaken. It''ll be amazing, I''m sure!"


    The girl smirked, her yful side emerging.


    "But have you been good enoughtely?" she teased. "You might miss the chance to walk on the moon''s path if you haven''t been pure of heart."


    The boy huffed dramatically, cing a hand on his chest.


    "I''m the picture of goodness," he dered. "Just you wait. When the path appears, I''ll walk it in no time!"


    She raised an eyebrow, her tone skeptical yet amused. "Didn''t the elders say the path only shows itself to those who are truly worthy?"


    "And I am!" he shot back, grinning. "But what about you? Remember when you used to steal fruits from the vige woods?"


    Her cheeks flushed pink, and she swatted his arm lightly.


    "That was years ago!" she protested. "And don''t forget, I shared those fruits with you, so you''re just as guilty."


    The boyughed, and she couldn''t help but join him. The memory of their mischievous childhood adventures brought a warmth to the cool evening air.


    Theirughter was infectious, drawing smiles from the other vigers walking ahead, who nced back at the pair with knowing looks.


    As theughter subsided, the girl''s expression softened, and she turned to him with a quiet sincerity.


    "If I walk that path," she asked, her voice low, "will you follow me?"


    His grin faded, reced by an earnest look.


    "Of course," he said without hesitation. "I''ll follow you anywhere."


    Her smile brightened, her earlier worries melting away in the glow of his confidence.


    The sun dipped lower in the sky, painting the clouds in shades of amber and crimson.


    Ahead, the faint silhouette of the city rose against the horizon, its towering spires shimmering in the fading light.


    As they drew closer, the boy''s excitement grew. His eyes sparkled with the thrill of whaty ahead, but he cast a quick nce at the girl beside him, her face now calm, her steps steady.


    The elderly viger at the front of the group paused for a moment, turning to address the young travelers.


    "The city gates aren''t far now," he said, his voice firm but kind. "Remember, you represent our vige. Walk with pride, but also with humility."


    The boy exchanged a look with the girl, and they both nodded.


    ¡­


    The day of recruitment test,


    The sun zed down on the recruitment grounds, its golden light bathing the crowded square where eager youths stood in an endless line.


    The air buzzed with nervous chatter and anticipation, asionally broken by the heavy silence of failure as candidates left the tform, their dreams dashed.


    Amidst the mass stood the boy and the girl from the vige, their eyes fixed on the testing stage ahead.


    The boy''s excitement was barely contained, but even his enthusiasm faltered each time another hopeful aspirant walked away, their heads low and shoulders slumped.


    The girl stood beside him, her hands sped tightly, her nerves evident in the way she shifted from foot to foot.


    At the head of the line, a white-robed instructor oversaw the process with an air of indifference. His gestures were minimal, his voice monotone as he called out names.


    Candidates stepped forward, one by one, cing their hands on the crystal orb stationed on the tform.


    For most, the orb flickered weakly, signaling mediocre or nonexistent talent.


    A few elicited brighter reactions, earning the right to proceed, but none so far had been exceptional.


    The boy watched intently as his vigepanions took their turns.


    Out of the five who had traveled with them, only one scraped by, the orb lighting up just enough to grant a pass.


    The others shuffled away quietly, their expressions heavy with disappointment.


    When the instructor called her name, the girl''s breath hitched. She nced at the boy, who gave her a reassuring nod.


    Taking a deep breath, she stepped forward, her movements hesitant.


    The instructor did not even look up, waving her toward the orb with a flick of his hand.


    "ce your palms on the orb," he instructed tly.


    The girl hesitated for a moment, then reached out.


    As her hands hovered over the smooth surface, the orb began to glow faintly, its light gradually intensifying.


    The brightness soon rivaled the best of those who had passed, and the instructor opened his mouth to speak.


    "Pass-" Before he could finish, the light surged.


    The orb zed with a brilliance that forced the crowd to shield their eyes, its glow enveloping the entire tform.


    A soft hum grew louder, vibrating through the air, and then, with a deafening


    crack


    , the orb shattered.


    Shards of crystal scattered across the tform, their edges glinting in the sunlight.


    Gasps rippled through the crowd as a stunned silence fell over the square.


    The instructor froze, his hand halfway raised, his face a mask of disbelief.


    Before anyone could react further, several figures descended from above, their robes billowing like clouds as they hovered in the air.


    These were the high elders, their presence unmistakable, their auras exuding power and authority.


    The elders exchanged nces, their silent telepathic conversation quick.


    "Could this be the Moon''s Essence Body?"


    "It''s almost certain. Such a rare constitution..."


    "And in a ce like this?"


    "This is unprecedented."


    The crowd below watched in awe, the sight of the hovering elders leaving many speechless.


    Even the boy, who rarely hid his emotions, found himself staring, his amazement tempered by a growing worry for the girl still standing on the tform.


    Her face was pale, her hands trembling as she looked around at the shattered orb and the stunned faces.


    "Did I¡­ fail?" she asked quietly, her voice barely audible.


    One of the elders stepped forward, his gaze calm yet piercing.


    "No," he said, his voice resonating across the square. "You pass. In fact, you are beyond any of the tests we offer here. From this moment on, you are a student of this school."


    The girl blinked, her mouth opening and closing as she struggled to process the words.


    Around her, whispers of astonishment spread through the crowd. Her vigepanions beamed with pride, their earlier nerves reced with joy.


    "Rece the crystal and resume the testing," Another elder addressed the instructor.


    The instructor nodded, still visibly shaken, and moved to retrieve another orb.


    The girl, dazed, stepped down from the tform, her movements unsteady as she returned to the boy''s side.


    "That was amazing," he whispered, his voice tinged with awe. "I knew you''d do great, but this¡­ This is something else."


    She didn''t respond immediately, her gaze distant, but she managed a small, uncertain smile.


    The instructor''s voice cut through the murmurs. "Next."


    It was the boy''s turn.


    Taking a deep breath, he stepped forward, his nerves battling against his excitement.


    He ced his palms on the newly reced orb, the cool surface smooth under his hands.


    At first, the orb glowed faintly, just enough to suggest average aptitude.


    Hope red in his chest, but it was fleeting. The light began to waver, dimming until it faded entirely.


    The instructor''s voice was t and unfeeling as he announced the results. "No attribute talents. Low aptitude for energy. Weak constituent. You failed."


    ...


    [A/N: Those who''ve read carefully, without skimming, from the beginning must have already connected...]

 Chapter 180 - Talentless [2]

    Failed!


    The words struck like a blow, leaving the boy frozen in ce. His hands lingered on the orb, as if willing it to reignite, but nothing happened. He nced at the girl, who looked at him with a mixture of worry and helplessness.


    The murmurs around them grew louder, a mix of pity and indifference.


    He clenched his fists, his jaw tightening as he forced himself to move. Stepping back from the tform, he straightened his back, refusing to let his disappointment show.


    As he walked away, his heart felt heavy, but he kept his head high. The boy did not look back at the orb or the elders; instead, he focused on the girl waiting for him, her eyes filled with unspoken questions.


    The boy stood his chest heavy with a mix of emotions he could not quite name. Disappointment wed at him, sharp and unrelenting.


    As his gaze followed the girl rising into the sky, he saw, she was encased in a soft, glowing light, her figure almost ethereal as she ascended toward the elders above.


    She looked like she belonged there, her presence radiant and full of brilliance. In contrast, he felt rooted to the earth, his dreams scattering like dust beneath his feet.


    One of the high elders turned to the girl, his voice calm butmanding. "Come. Let us proceed to the main hall. Your unique constitution requires further examination."


    The crowd below watched in reverent silence, but the girl hesitated. Her head turned sharply, and her voice broke through the stillness. "Wait, elders!"


    The elders paused mid-air, their expressions shifting slightly, though none spoke.


    Below, the instructor raised an eyebrow, intrigued but careful not to overstep his ce. All eyes were on her.


    The girl looked down at the boy, her gaze unwavering, her hands trembling slightly as she sped them before her.


    "Please," she said, her voice firm despite the emotion behind it. "Let him stay."


    A quiet ripple of whispers passed through the crowd. The high elders exchanged nces, their telepathic conversation unfolding beyond mortal ears.


    "Why does she plead for him?"


    "His aptitude is nonexistent. Keeping him here is pointless."


    "Perhaps, but her attachment is clear. Indulging her might secure her loyalty."


    After a moment, one of the elders addressed the girl aloud, his tone measured. "Child, your talent is unprecedented. This school will provide you with everything you need to fulfill your potential. Why concern yourself with someone who cannot ascend?"


    The girl''s chin lifted, her determination visible in her stance.


    "Because he''s more than what the orb showed. He''s strong in ways that can''t be measured by light or numbers." She faltered briefly, then continued with a firmness that left no room for doubt. "And I won''t join the school unless he''s also allowed."


    The crowd erupted in murmurs, astonished by her audacity. The boy''s heart tightened.


    Her words sent warmth flooding through him, even as doubt whispered cruelly in the back of his mind. He wanted to believe in her conviction, but what could someone like him possibly achieve in a ce like this?


    The elders regarded her with expressions both unreadable and faintly curious. One finally sighed. "Such stubbornness. Very well."


    "He may remain, but only on our terms. He will not be admitted as a true student. Without talent, he is unfit for the path of ascendance. He will serve in the outer sector as a helper student. Should he wish to rise beyond that, he must prove himself worthy through his own efforts."


    The boy blinked, disbelief and a fragile hope warring within him. He had expected nothing, and yet here was a chance, an impossibly difficult one, but a chance nheless.


    He swallowed hard, forcing the words out past his dry throat.


    "I''ll do it," he said, his voice steadier than he felt. "I''ll find a way."


    The elder nodded, his expression giving nothing away. "We shall see. For now, you are a student only in name. Do not expect privileges, resources, or leniency. Your path is yours alone to forge."


    Turning back to the girl, the elder continued. "Come now. Your ce awaits."


    Once again, the light enveloped her, lifting her effortlessly into the air. She nced down, her expression soft.


    "I''ll wait for you," she called out, her voice carrying just enough for him to hear.


    He watched her rise until she was out of sight, her words lingering in his mind like a promise.


    The crowd began to disperse, their attention shifting back to the ongoing tests, but the boy remained still.


    His future felt like an unscble mountain, daunting and unforgiving. Yet, her words had sparked something in him.


    He clenched his fists, his heart beating hard in his chest. If this was his chance to stay close to her, to prove that he could be more than what others believed, he would take it.


    No matter how difficult the path, he would find his way.


    ¡­


    The outer sector was everything the boy expected, barely more than a forgotten corner of the grand school.


    The buildings were shabby, their stone walls cracked and weathered by time. Training groundsy uneven and worn, their surfaces riddled with jagged crevices.


    Resources were scarce, with the few herbs, pills, and training manuals that trickled in sparking fierce disputes among the desperate students.


    It was clear: the sect had long stopped caring for those who dwelled here.


    The boy had no choice but to make this neglected ce his home. Each day was a battle against mediocrity, and each night, he sat beneath the pale glow of the moon, legs crossed and hands resting lightly on his knees.


    His breaths were steady as he tried to meditate, delving deep within himself to find even the faintest flicker of talent.


    But no matter how much time passed, days stretching into weeks, then months, the emptiness inside him remained unbroken. It was as though the universe had chosen to ignore him entirely.


    Despite his struggles, she never forgot him. Every few months, the girl would visit, her presence like sunlight breaking through storm clouds.


    Each time, she came bearing gifts: a pouch of rare herbs, a few potent pills, or even an exquisite elixir, all meant to aid him.


    On one such visit, she arrived with a small jade box in her hands, her expression a mix of hope and concern.


    Inside was a shimmering blue pill that seemed to pulse faintly with energy. She handed it to him with care.


    "I got it from my master," she said softly. "It should help you build your foundation."


    He epted the gift with trembling hands.


    "Thank you," he murmured, his voice low. Yet, deep inside, a bitter truth gnawed at him: even the most precious treasures couldn''t awaken a talent he simply didn''t have.


    As her visits continued, he couldn''t help but notice the changes in her. She grew more radiant with every meeting, her presencemanding in a way that made the spiritual energy around her seem alive.


    Enjoy new adventures from empire


    Her movements became supple and fluid, carrying an ease born of mastery. She no longer resembled the girl who used to chase him through the fields of their vige. She was transforming into someone destined for greatness, a figure he could only look up to.


    "My master has been keeping me in seclusion," she said one day, her tone weary. "She says I need to meet certain criteria before I''m allowed to walk freely."


    He nodded, forcing a smile that didn''t reach his eyes.


    "You''re amazing," he said, trying to sound encouraging. "You''re growing stronger every day."


    Her lips curved into a faint smile, though her gaze held a shadow of concern. "And you? How have you been?"


    The question hit harder than he expected, but he quickly masked his feelings.


    "Still training," he replied, his voice light. "One day, I''ll catch up to you."


    She didn''t respond right away, her silence louder than words. When she finally smiled, it was faint, tinged with a sympathy that cut deeper than any rejection.


    Then, like always, she left, her figure retreating into the distance until she was nothing more than a shadow against the backdrop of the sky.


    Alone again, the boy stared up at the stars, his thoughts a storm of frustration and doubt. He clenched his fists tightly, his nails digging into his palms.


    Would I ever catch up to her? Could I even stand beside someone destined to shine so brightly?


    Her words, her presence, her unwavering faith, they all fueled his determination, but they also made the chasm between them feel impossibly wide.


    She was climbing higher with each passing day, and he was left to struggle in the shadows, his progress painfully slow.


    The promise he had made to follow her, to protect her, felt more like a cruel joke with every failed attempt to improve.


    Still, he refused to let despair im him entirely. He threw himself into his training, pushing his body and mind to their limits.


    His hands grew calloused, his muscles sore, but the results were the same: nothing. No spark, no breakthrough, no sign that he could rise above the mediocrity that chained him to the outer sector.


    Yet, somewhere deep inside, a tiny ember of determination refused to die. His path was steep, and his chances slim, but he knew one thing: he would not stop trying.


    No matter how long it took, no matter how many times he fell, he would find a way. He had to for her, and for himself.


    ....


    [A/N: Now this is getting longer, I intended to end it in two chapters, but it seem it will take few more.]

 Chapter 181 - Talentless [3]

    As time passed in the outer sector, one day, a noticed arrived calling for a gathering. The summon was abrupt, breaking the monotonous routine of the outer sector.


    The boy stood among a small gathering of his peers, their tattered robes and weary faces a stark contrast to the grandeur of the inner sect.


    Before them, an elder with a grizzled beard and a hardened expression spoke with clipped indifference.


    "There have been disturbances near the city," the elder began, his gaze sweeping over the crowd. "Your task is to hunt and eliminate the beasts causing the trouble. It''s an opportunity to earn merit and resources, if you return."


    A low murmur rippled through the group. For outer sector students like them, this was a rare chance to prove themselves, but the danger was undeniable.


    Excitement and dread flickered in their eyes as they exchanged uneasy nces.


    The elder raised his hand, silencing the crowd. "A team of inner sector students will apany you."


    The boy''s chest tightened. His gaze shifted toward the approaching inner sector students, their pristine robes gleaming under the sun.


    They walked with an air of superiority, their faces adorned with smug grins that hinted at scorn.


    The boy caught the leader''s sharp eyes, filled with disdain, and the mocking sneers of the others.


    He clenched his fists, swallowing the words threatening to spill out.


    They wouldn''t try anything reckless... would they?


    He resolved to stay on guard, his instincts prickling with unease.


    ¡­


    The group ventured into the forest, the towering trees casting deep shadows that swallowed what little light seeped through the canopy.


    The outer sector students moved cautiously, their weapons at the ready. Though their training was basic, desperation honed their coordination.


    Together, they hunted, taking down a few mid-tier beasts with efficient, if unpolished, teamwork.


    Despite hisck of talent, the boy''s physical training paid off. His strikes were precise, his endurance unmatched as he lunged, dodged, and countered.


    The satisfaction of sess flickered within him, momentarily overshadowing his doubts.


    On the forest''s edge, the inner sector students watchedzily, their arms crossed and expressions bored.


    asionally, they barked instructions, but they made no effort to assist. Their arrogance aggravated at the boy, but he forced himself to focus on the task at hand.


    Hours passed before the leader of this inner sector students group, a tall youth with sharp features and a smirk that didn''t reach his eyes, finally spoke. "We''re moving deeper. Follow me."


    The boy frowned, ncing at the carcasses of the beasts they had already in. "The task isplete. This area is clear."


    The leader''s gaze turned icy. "Are you questioning my judgment?"


    Biting back a retort, the boy nodded reluctantly, his unease growing.


    Why push us further?


    As they advanced, the forest thickened, the trees closing in with twisted branches that seemed to grasp at the group. The air grew dense and heavy, the sunlight above fading into a dim, otherworldly gloom. The silence was deafening, broken only by the crunch of leaves underfoot.


    "This doesn''t feel right," whispered the boy his brows frowning. "Are we even in the same forest anymore?"


    The leader scoffed, his tone dripping with disdain. "Stop whining. This is the correct path. Keep moving."


    The boy''s fist tightened, his wariness sharpening into suspicion. His sharp eyes scanned the surroundings, catching subtle signs, a series of deep w marks etched into a tree, a dark smear of dried blood on the ground. The boy noticed, this ce was not just eerie, it was also dangerous.


    As the group pushed on, the boy''s gaze flickered to the inner sector students. Their smirks and nonchnt demeanor did not fool him.


    The subtle nces they exchanged, the way they always stayed a step ahead of the outer sector group, and the faint smugness in their expressions all pointed to something unsettling.


    A chilling realization crept into his mind.


    Could they have brought us here on purpose?


    The oppressive stillness of the forest pressed against him like a weight. His instincts screamed at him to be ready, to anticipate the worst. His senses heightened as he scanned every shadow, every rustle in the underbrush.


    Suddenly, a low growl echoed from the depths of the forest. The group froze, their eyes darting around for the source of the sound. The inner sector leader''s smirk grew sharper, his eyes glinting with amusement.


    "Keep moving," he ordered.


    The boy''s unease turned to cold certainty.


    This is a trap.


    The oppressive atmosphere grew thicker as they continued on, the forest seeming to close in around them.


    With every step, the boy felt his pulse quicken, his knuckles white. If danger struck, he would not be caught unprepared.


    The boy''s instincts warned him to stay alert, but even his guarded nature could not prepare him for the brutal betrayal that followed. It was swift, cruel, and without mercy.


    A fist mmed into his back, driving the air from his lungs. He doubled over, only for another blow to catch him across the face, sending him sprawling onto the forest floor.


    He faintly saw it was one of the outer sector student.


    Before he could recover, kicks and punches rained down on him. The inner sector students surrounded him like a pack of predators, their sneering faces full of contempt.


    "You were watching us the whole time, weren''t you?" one of them taunted, his voice dripping with disdain. "Thought you were clever, didn''t you?"


    The boy struggled to push himself up, his breaths ragged. Blood dripped from his split lip as he red at them. "I knew... you were up to something."


    Even the outer sector students, his supposed peers, joined in. Their faces were void of remorse as they turned on him, eager to align with the stronger group.


    The betrayal stung more than the physical pain. These were the same people he had trained alongside, shared meager meals with, and endured hardship together.


    Pinned against a tree, his body battered and bruised, he spat out blood and lifted his head defiantly.


    "Who... ordered this?" he asked, his voice weak. "If you''re going to kill me, at least let me know why."


    One of the inner sector students crouched in front of him, a mocking smile tugging at his lips.


    "Why not tell you? You''re as good as dead anyway." He leaned closer, his voice low but sharp. "The inner sector elder gave the order."


    Your next chapter awaits on empire


    The boy''s eyes darkened with understanding. Of course. They wanted him gone. He knew he was holding her back.


    Bitterness surged through him at the thought, but he refused to let his despair show.


    "Why wait?" he spat, his voice steady despite the tremor in his limbs. "Just finish it."


    The studentughed coldly. "Oh, we won''t kill you. That would be messy. No, we''ll let the beasts do it for us."


    The boy realized this was nned from the beginning. If the beast killed him, when they present his corpse, it would appear like he had bad luck and died to a beast, there wouldn''t be much fuss about his death.


    As if summoned by the words, a distant roar echoed through the forest. The ground trembled faintly, and an oppressive aura filled the air.


    The students exchanged uneasy nces as another roar, louder this time, reverberated through the trees.


    "What was that?" one of the outer sector students whispered, his bravado crumbling.


    A lookout near the edge of the group paled and shouted, "Not good! A high-ranked beast ising!"


    Panic spread instantly. The inner sector students, who had seemed so confident moments before, turned tail and fled without hesitation. Their elegant robes vanished into the forest, their arrogance reced by fear.


    The outer sector students also bolted their faces pale with terror. Within moments, the boy was alone.


    Hey there for a moment, his body aching and his mind racing. The distant roars were growing louder, apanied by the sound of snapping branches and the rumble of something massive drawing closer. Every instinct screamed at him to move.


    Gritting his teeth, he forced himself to his feet. Pain red with every movement, but he stumbled forward, leaning on the tree for support.


    Blood dripped from his wounds, leaving a trail behind him, but he pushed on.


    If I stay here, I''m dead.


    The forest seemed darker now, the shadows shifting unnaturally as the beast drew nearer. Each step was agony, but the boy''s determination burned brighter than the pain.


    As he pushed through the dense underbrush, the trees began to thin. Relief surged through him as he emerged into a clearing.


    But that relief vanished when he realized whaty ahead, a steep ridge, its jagged cliffs plunging into an endless abyss.


    He staggered to the edge, his heart sinking.


    No way forward.


    A deep, guttural growl froze him in ce.


    Slowly, he turned to see a massive wolf-like beast emerging from the shadows. Its fur bristled with dark energy, and its glowing ws scraped the ground with a chilling sound.


    Its golden eyes locked onto him, full of hunger and malice.


    The boy backed toward the cliff, his legs trembling.


    Better to fall than to be torn apart.


    Steeling himself, he prepared to jump.


    But the beast moved first.


    With terrifying speed, it pounced, its ws raking across his back and mming him to the ground.


    Pain erupted through his body as the creature''s weight pinned him, crushing what little strength he had left.


    His vision blurred, the edges darkening. This was the end.


    But then, a sharp cracking sound shattered the air.


    The beast froze, its ears twitching as the ground beneath them began to shift. The boy barely registered what was happening as the ridge trembled violently.


    Cracks snaked along the ground, spreading out beneath him and the beast.


    A heartbeatter, the cliff gave way.


    The boy felt himself falling, the sensation surreal and weightless.


    The beast''s howls echoed in the void as they plummeted together, swallowed by the darkness.

 Chapter 182 - Core

    A guttural cry ripped through the suffocating darkness, raw and defiant. The boy''s body screamed in agony, swaying on the edge of unconsciousness, but his stubborn will refused to let him slip away.


    He forced his swollen eyes open with a shaky inhale, the faintest glimmer of dim light swimming before his vision.


    He coughed violently, the taste of blood and bile burning his throat.


    Rolling onto his side, he groaned as sharp rocks dug into his bruised ribs. His left arm was pinned awkwardly beneath a b of debris, numb and unresponsive.


    He gritted his teeth, pain ring as he wrenched it free. The limpness confirmed what he already suspected, it was useless for now.


    The faint glow pulled at his focus.


    He staggered toward it, dragging his battered body through the rubble-strewn ground.


    His steps faltered, each movement sending fresh jolts of torment through him, but his gaze remained fixed on the light.


    Finally, he saw it: a hulking shape of white fur stained crimson. The beast. Its massive framey lifeless, the once-menacing figure now sprawled and broken.


    Its chest had been torn open from the impact of their fall, the brutal scene filling the air with the stench of iron and decay.


    At the center of the gore, a glowing orb pulsed with life.


    The eerie red and orange hues painted the chasm walls, casting long shadows that flickered like restless spirits. The boy''s breath caught.


    A beast core.


    The sight was mesmerizing. He had read about these, every powerful beast carried a core, a condensed essence of its life force and strength.


    The core''s light seemed to hum, pulling at him, momentarily making him forget the pain coursing through his body.


    Reality snapped back when his knees buckled.


    He crumpled to the ground, coughing and gasping for air. The fall had spared him from instant death, cushioned by the beast''s body, but his injuries were severe.


    His ribs screamed with every shallow breath, his right arm hung limp, and his body felt like it had been trampled.


    As the light from the beast''s core danced in the corner of his vision, exhaustion crept in.


    He slumped against the cold ground, his thoughts muddled.


    Is this it?


    He wondered bitterly. He had fought so hard and endured so much, only to meet his end here, broken and alone in the abyss.


    A dry chuckle escaped his lips, rasping against the stillness. It quickly turned into a groan as pain shot through his chest.


    He had nothing left, not even the pills that she had given him. Those precious lifesaving pills had been used long ago. There was no way to heal, no strength left to w his way forward.


    Darkness tugged at the edges of his mind, pulling him under. He was moments from sumbing when something warm and metallic touched his lips.


    Blinking sluggishly, he realized his face was lying against a puddle of thick, dark liquid pooling beneath the beast''s body.


    Blood.


    The tang of iron filled his mouth, and his stomach churned in revulsion. His instincts screamed for him to pull away, but desperation silenced the voice of reason


    .


    I''ll die here¡­


    With a shuddering gasp, the boy plunged his face into the blood, swallowing it in heaving gulps.


    The warmth spread through him, bitter and vile, but he forced it down.


    With each mouthful, he felt the beast''s lingering power seep into his body, its life force mingling with his own.


    The blood ignited something within him. Heat surged through his veins, sharp and searing, as though his entire being were being dismantled and reformed.


    He wed at his chest, gasping as the pain became unbearable. But beneath the agony, something stirred, a flicker, faint and fragile, like a me struggling to catch.


    The glow of the beast''s core brightened, resonating with the energy coursing through him.


    The connection was undeniable, primal, and untamed. It called to him, its power synchronizing with the strange transformation taking ce inside his battered body.


    The pain reached its crescendo, tearing through him like a storm. He arched his back, a scream ripping from his throat. The sound echoed through the chasm, raw and unrestrained/


    His veins burned as if molten fire surged through them, and his senses sharpened with a startling rity.


    He could feel every grain of dirt beneath his palms, the faint vibration of the beast''s core pulsing in tandem with his own heartbeat, and the flow of power weaving into his very essence.


    The boy copsed back onto the ground, panting heavily as the burning began to subside.


    He stared up at the faintly glowing walls of the chasm, his body trembling with both exhaustion and brand-new strength.


    He wasn''t sure what had happened, but he knew one thing for certain. He was not the same as before.


    The transformation was iplete, a chaotic force waiting to be mastered, but it was enough.


    The boy pushed himself up slowly, the ache in his muscles dulled by the surge of vitality coursing through him.


    The boy sat in the eerie stillness of the chasm, his breaths even but his mind racing.


    He flexed his fingers, marveling at how life had returned to his battered body.


    Just a while ago, his arm had been crushed, a useless weight dragging him down.


    Now, it moved again, stiff but functional. His injuries, once unbearable, were healing on their own, an impossibility he could not exin.


    He nced at the massive, lifeless beast sprawled before him, its white fur matted with blood.


    Was this creature some kind of special entity?


    The thought sent a shiver through him.


    Drinking its blood had saved his life, but it wasn''t just recovery, it felt like something more. Something unnatural.


    The boy''s stomach growled, loud and insistent, snapping him out of his thoughts. Hunger bit him, sharp and demanding.


    The blood had revived him, but it wasn''t enough. His body craved more. His gaze fell to the beast''s open chest, the exposed flesh gleaming faintly in the dim light of the beast''s core.


    His stomach churned at the idea of eating it. The metallic tang of the beast''s blood still lingered in his mouth.


    But survival didn''t care for disgust.


    Gritting his teeth, he knelt beside the carcass and tore off a piece of raw flesh. It was slick and rubbery, sticking to his fingers as he hesitated.


    He forced himself to take a bite. The chewy texture and metallic taste nearly made him gag, but he swallowed it down, ignoring the revulsion wing at his throat.


    As the meat settled in his stomach, a familiar heat red to life, spreading through his body like wildfire. His limbs tingled, and the dull ache of his injuries faded further. Explore stories on empire


    His eyes widened.


    This power¡­ it''s incredible.


    Hesitation melted away, reced by a primal hunger. He tore into the carcass with renewed vigor, ripping chunks of flesh and devouring them like a starved animal.


    Each bite sent waves of strength coursing through him, his body buzzing with vitality.


    Time blurred in the dark, silent chasm. He ate until the blood pooling beneath the beast seeped into the earth until the flesh lost its freshness and began to sour.


    Finally, his hunger subsided, leaving him with a strange rity.


    The boy stood, stretching cautiously. His body no longer ached; instead, it felt stronger and sharper. His muscles felt denser, his senses more acute.


    Clenching his fists, he noticed subtle changes, his fingers felt sturdier, his grip firmer.


    Deep in his core, a peculiar warmth simmered, like something dormant was stirring, waiting to awaken.


    "What¡­ is this?" he murmured, pressing a hand against his stomach. Whatever it was, it could wait. Survival came first.


    His gaze turned upward.


    The chasm stretched endlessly above him, its walls jagged and steep. Not even the faintest glimmer of light marked the surface.


    How far did I fall?


    The idea of climbing out seemed impossible, and flying wasughable, only high ranked ascendants could manage that.


    Frustration flickered in his chest, but he tamped it down. His fingers brushed against the cold, rough surface of the chasm wall as he thought. If he could not go up, perhaps there was another way.


    He picked up the beast''s core.


    The core''s faint glow illuminated the surroundings just enough for him to make out the rocky expanse around him.


    His eyes followed the jagged walls, and an idea took shape.


    If I follow the wall, it might lead to an exit.


    He nodded to himself, cing a hand against the chasm wall for guidance, he began walking.


    Each step echoed softly in the silence, the sound swallowed by the oppressive stillness.


    The boy''s thoughts wandered as he moved. The beast''s power still hummed within him, filling his veins with warmth. Whatever it had been, some rare or divine creature, it had given him a second chance. He couldn''t let that chance go to waste.


    The path was uneven, forcing him to navigate carefully. But it wasn''t hard for him, His senses felt sharper now, the faintest vibrations in the ground and shifts in the air catching his attention.


    Time stretched endlessly, the monotonous dark making it impossible to tell how long he had been walking.


    He kept his focus on the task, his hand trailing the wall as his feet carried him forward.

 Chapter 183 - Awaken

    The boy trudged along the chasm wall, his fingers grazing the jagged surface while clutching the beast core tightly in his other hand. Its faint, pulsating glow served as his only guide in the stifling darkness, casting fleeting shadows on the rock walls.


    He had long lost track of time, hours, maybe days? The silence pressed down on him, broken only by the rhythmic sound of his footsteps.


    His stomach growled, sharp and insistent, while his limbs throbbed with exhaustion. But he kept moving.


    Then, a flicker of light caught his eye in the distance. It was faint, barely noticeable, but unmistakable.


    His heart skipped a beat, and a surge of hope pushed him forward. He stumbled over uneven ground in his haste, his breath quickening.


    The glow ahead grew stronger with each step until finally, he reached it, a narrow opening at the chasm''s end.


    Light spilled through the gap, blinding after the suffocating darkness. He hesitated for a moment, then, with a deep breath, he stepped out.


    Towering trees stretched toward the sky, their lush canopies filtering the sunlight into soft beams that danced on the forest floor.


    Vibrant greenery surrounded him, the air rich with the scent of earth and grass. It was alive, wild, untamed, and so different from the bleak depths of the chasm.


    A deep growl from his stomach brought him back to reality. Of course


    ,


    he thought dryly.


    After all that walking... His gaze scanned the forest, searching for food.


    Soon, his eyes locked onto a nearby treeden with plump, ripe fruits. Relief flooded him as he approached, his mouth already watering at the sight.


    Instinctively, he balled his fist, prepared to knock the fruits down just as he had done countless times back in the vige. It was a familiar motion, one he had performed with ease before.


    Drawing back, he swung at the tree trunk with what he thought was a light punch.


    CRACK!


    The sound reverberated through the forest as the tree split cleanly down the middle.


    The trunk toppled with a deafening crash, scattering fruits across the ground.


    The boy froze, his hand still outstretched, staring at the fallen tree in stunned disbelief.


    He flexed his fingers slowly, his gaze darting between his fist and the splintered wood.


    What¡­ just happened?


    He hadn''t intended to bring down the entire tree, only to shake a few fruits loose.


    This strength¡­ it''s not normal.


    The realization sank in. Ever since consuming the beast''s blood and flesh, he had known something had changed within him. His body had healed in ways that defied reason, his strength and his senses had increased. But this? This was beyond anything he had imagined.


    He crouched to pick up one of the fruits that had rolled away. Taking a slow bite, he chewed thoughtfully, his mind a whirlwind of questions.


    What had the beast''s flesh done to him?


    The surge of power wasn''t just a restoration, it was a rebirth. The frail, talentless boy he had once been was gone. In his ce stood someone stronger, someone¡­ different.


    He finished the fruit, its sweetness a smallfort amidst the storm of his thoughts.


    As he finished thest bite of the fruit, a familiar warmth swept through his body. It wasn''t as intense as when he had devoured the beast''s flesh, but it was there, a soothing energy coursing through his veins.


    His aching muscles seemed to hum with vitality, and the weariness that had weighed him down lifted, leaving him feeling refreshed.


    "Could it be?" he muttered, narrowing his eyes. His gaze flickered to the scattered fruits.


    Grabbing another one, he sank his teeth into it, chewing hurriedly and swallowing the sweet, tangy pulp.


    The warmth returned, stronger this time, a wave of vitality spreading through his limbs and filling him with strength. His hands instinctively clenched into fists as he focused on the sensation, his pulse quickening.


    "This¡­" he whispered, his voice tinged with awe. "This is spiritual energy."


    The realization hit him like a bolt of lightning. For as long as he could remember, his body had been a prison, gued with blockages that prevented him from absorbing spiritual energy from his surroundings.


    No matter how hard he trained or how long he meditated, he had only been able to gather scraps of power, a meager tricklepared to what others could effortlessly draw in.


    How am I adsorbing it?


    He grabbed another fruit and devoured it in seconds. The warmth surged again, its strength undeniable. It was like a floodgate had opened, pouring energy into him with every bite.


    "No," he murmured, a shadow of unease creeping into his mind. "It''s not absorption."


    He paused, recalling the sensation from before, the fiery power he had felt after consuming the beast''s flesh. "It''s stealing. I''m stealing energy from anything I consume."


    The truth settled heavily in his mind, sending a chill down his spine. When he consumed the beast''s flesh and blood, it wasn''t just sustenance he took.


    He had drained the creature''s spiritual energy, iming it as his own. And now, the fruits were no different.


    His hands trembled slightly as he reached for another fruit, hesitating for only a moment before tearing into it.


    The rush of energy came again, each bite flooding his body with strength.


    This is faster than meditating¡­ faster than pills¡­ faster than anything I''ve ever done,


    he thought, his heartbeat quickening.


    One by one, he consumed the remaining fruits, his hunger evolving into something deeper, more primal.


    With each mouthful, the spiritual energy within him grew stronger, denser, and more alive.


    By the time he finished thest piece, a zing heat had ignited deep in his abdomen, spreading outward like molten fire.


    The boy slumped against the fallen tree trunk, his chest rising and falling with heavy breaths. His body trembled, not from exhaustion but from the sheer intensity of the power coursing through him.


    It was as if something deep within him was stirring, struggling to awaken from a long slumber.


    His gaze drifted to his trembling hands, the residual energy crackling faintly beneath his skin.


    If I can steal energy from anything I eat¡­ then¡­


    His eyes lowered to his waist, where the beast''s core rested securely. Its faint glow reflected in his wide eyes.


    Reaching down, he pulled the core free and held it in his hands. It was smooth and warm to the touch, like a heartbeat captured in solid form.


    The energy within it was palpable, a swirling, concentrated power that seemed to hum with life.


    "If I can steal energy from this¡­" His voice trailed off as his grip tightened.


    Hunger stirred within him, but this time, it wasn''t the hunger of an empty stomach. It was something far deeper, wing at his very being. A hunger for strength.


    He lifted the core closer to his face, its radiant glow illuminating the determination etched in his expression.


    The energy within it was unlike anything he had ever encountered, raw, pure, and tantalizing. If consuming the beast''s flesh had transformed him, what would happen if he devoured the source of its power?


    Would it awaken something greater?


    As he raised the beast core to his lips, his hand trembled, pausing mid-motion.


    Doubt crept in.


    Was this really a good idea?


    He knew how beast cores were usually handled and used during meditation to gradually absorb their refined energy over time.


    No one consumed them directly. The thought of eating it felt reckless, even dangerous. What if the energy within was too unstable? What if his body couldn''t handle it?


    The core''s faint glow pulsed steadily in his hand, illuminating his face as he weighed his options. The unknown loomed before him like a shadowy abyss, and for a moment, hesitation gripped him.


    Then, memories flooded his mind. He remembered the betrayal in the forest, the mocking sneers of the inner sector disciples who had left him for dead.


    "The elder tasked us to get rid of you,"


    they had said, theirughter still echoed his ears.


    He clenched his teeth, his chest burning with the bitterness of that moment. His grip tightened around the core, his hesitation melting away.


    If he returned to the sect, he would definitely encounter those who wanted him dead.


    And to make them pay, he needed power, power strong enough to make even the elders tremble.


    "If this is what it takes..." he muttered, bringing the core closer.


    With a sharp inhale, he bit into it. The surface cracked under his teeth, a faint crunch breaking the silence.


    Light flickered briefly from the fracture, and the taste of the core flooded his mouth, metallic, bitter, and strange. He swallowed without hesitation.


    The moment the shards entered his body, chaos erupted.


    The forest around him stilled, as if holding its breath. Then, a low hum began to rise, soft at first but growing louder with each second. The air rippled as though disturbed by an unseen force.


    Suddenly, the energy within the core exploded into motion.


    A searing heat surged through his body, igniting his veins like rivers of molten fire.


    The boy gasped, clutching his abdomen as the energy raced through him, spreading outward in waves. It was raw, untamed, and overwhelming.


    Golden streams of light spiraled around him, crackling with power as they coiled tightly like serpents.


    The ground beneath him quaked and splintered, unable to withstand the immense pressure radiating from his small frame. Leaves were torn from the trees, sucked into the swirling vortex that encased him.


    The energy gathered, concentrating at the center of his being, his abdomen. It twisted and churned, condensing into something more concentrated, more powerful.


    His body felt as though it might shatter under the weight of the transformation, yet he held on, teeth gritted, refusing to give in.


    And then, as suddenly as it began, the storm subsided.


    The swirling energy dispersed, leaving behind faint crackles of light in the air. The forest fell silent once more, the only sound of his ragged breathing as he slumped forward, exhausted but alive.


    Minutes passed. Slowly, the boy opened his eyes.


    The world around him seemed different, sharper, more vibrant. His gaze darted to the surrounding air, and for the first time, he could see it.


    Spiritual energy, once invisible and elusive, now shimmered before him like a flowing tide. He reached out instinctively, and it responded, swirling gently around his outstretched fingers.


    His body no longer burned. Instead, a calm bnce settled within him, as if every part of him had aligned perfectly.


    He clenched his fist, marveling at the raw strength coursing through him. It felt limitless, intoxicating.


    A smirk tugged at his lips. The sensation was unlike anything he had ever experienced. The boy who couldn''t absorb energy, who was mocked and discarded, had crossed a threshold.


    He wasn''t the same anymore. He had ascended to a realm many only dreamed of. Enjoy more content from empire


    He had be an


    Ascendant.

 Chapter 184 - Immortal

    "Finally here," the boy muttered, his voice barely audible over the hum of the bustling crowd.


    He stood before the towering gates of the city, the grand entrance alive with activity.


    People in pristine robes flowed steadily into the city, their expressions somewhat excited.


    He nced down at his own attire, white bloodstained dress. The dried, crimson streaks clung stubbornly to the fabric, standing out against the clean, polished appearances of those around him.


    The faint metallic scent of dried blood lingered in the air, drawing nces his way.


    The beasts he had in during his journey back to the city had paid the price for their misstep. The thought made his lips twitch into a faint smirk.


    The path back to the city had been anything but easy.


    Deep in the forest, he had encountered something strange, a massive herd of beasts moving together, a sight so unusual it froze him in his tracks.


    Beasts of different species, natural enemies under normal circumstances, marched as one, their movements synchronized like an army obeying a singlemand.


    The eerie coordination still unsettled him. That wasn''t normal. Something, or someone, had to be controlling them.


    Then their eyes locked on him.


    The moment of silence shattered as the herd charged. The ground trembled under the weight of their stampede, snarls and roars merging into a deafening cacophony.


    He had no choice but to fight.


    It was brutal, one against many. He struck with everything he had, each blow killing a beast.


    Blood sttered across his clothes, the metallic scent growing heavier with each strike.


    By the time the survivors fled, tails tucked between their legs, over a hundred beastsy dead at his feet. He stood amidst the carnage, his breath ragged but triumphant.


    Beast cores glittered like scattered jewels among the remains. He gathered them, one by one, devouring each and feeling the familiar surge of energy flood his body.


    The sheer potency of the energy left him dizzy at first, but as it settled, he felt stronger and sharper.


    Shaking off the memory, he turned his attention back to the city gates.


    The scene before him was unusual. The crowd at the entrance was farrger than normal, with travelers from all walks of life packed into a long, restless line.


    Excitement buzzed in the air, weaving through the murmurs and whispers around him.


    Why are so many people here?


    he wondered, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the row of people.


    The city, while always lively, now pulsed with an intensity he hadn''t seen before.


    "Do you think the immortal will appear in public?" a man whispered, his tone reverent.


    "I heard they descended from the heavens themselves," another said, eyes wide with awe.


    "I saw it with my own eyes!" someone eximed. "A rift opened in the sky, and celestial beings stepped out. It was like a dream."


    "I''d give anything just to catch a glimpse of their presence," a woman added, her voice trembling with anticipation.


    Nearby, another murmured, "They''re staying at the headmaster''s residence, I heard. The students in the school must be basking in their glory." Experience more on empire


    The boy''s steps slowed as he absorbed the chatter. Each word painted a vivid picture, an immortal had arrived in the city, causing a stir unlike anything the people had experienced before.


    Immortals. The word alone carried weight. These weren''t just powerful ascendants, they were beings who had transcended the mortal ne, their power reaching unfathomable heights.


    To see one, to even be in their presence, was considered a blessing, a glimpse of the divine.


    The school.


    His jaw tightened. The ce he had barely escaped from, betrayed and discarded like refuse. The memory of their sneering faces flickered through his mind, reigniting the simmering anger in his chest.


    The line moved slowly, but his mind raced ahead. The idea of an immortal so close filled him with a mix of wonder and ambition.


    ¡­


    Once he passed the gate, the boy moved steadily through the crowded streets, his blood-stained robe a ring contrast against the vibrant scene around him.


    The chatter of merchants hawking their wares mingled with the rhythmic tter of hooves on stone roads, but it all seemed to quiet in his presence.


    Passersby instinctively stepped aside, their eyes darting toward him before quickly averting.


    The whispers weren''t loud enough to catch words, but he didn''t need to hear them to know what they were saying.


    His eyes, sharp and focused, swept across the storefronts and alleyways. Then, he froze.


    A restaurant caught his attention, its open windows framing a lively scene inside. A group of youths sat around a tableid with steaming dishes and pitchers of wine.


    Their pristine robes shimmered with faint spiritual patterns, marking them as students of a prominent school. His school.


    Theirughter spilled out into the street, carefree and loud, as they raised their sses in a toast.


    "Eat and drink to your heart''s content, brothers!" boomed a tall youth at the head of the table, his tone full of authority and satisfaction. "The elders are pleased with our performance. This feast is our reward!"


    The group erupted in cheers, clinking their cups together in celebration.


    The boy''s expression darkened as recognition flickered in his eyes. He knew them. These weren''t just fellow students, they were the very ones who had left him for dead in the forest.


    "Congrattions, senior brother, on your nomination for a seat among the Celestials!" one of the younger students eximed, his voice brimming with admiration.


    The tall youth waved a hand dismissively, though his smirk betrayed his pride. "Keep your voice down. Nothing is finalized yet. This is just between us."


    As the groupughed and toasted again, one of them nced out the window. His gaze scanned the street idly, until itnded on the boy. His smile froze, his drink halfway to his lips, as his face drained of color.


    "Senior brother," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "Look. Outside."


    The others turned their heads, following his line of sight. Theughter died, reced by an oppressive silence.


    Their faces paled as they locked eyes with the figure outside. The blood-stained robe, the fixed stare, it was unmistakable.


    "He''s supposed to be dead,"


    the tall youth muttered, his voice shaking.


    "What do we do?"


    another asked, panic creeping into his tone.


    "If he tells the elders-"


    "Shut up!" the tall youth snapped, though his own fear was evident.


    The boy stepped forward, his pace slow. The crowd parted instinctively, as if his presencemanded the space around him.


    He crossed the threshold of the restaurant, his gaze never leaving the table of students.


    The atmosphere shifted as he entered, the hum of conversation fading into uneasy murmurs. All eyes turned to him, the tension thick enough to cut.


    "So," the boy said, his voice calm butced with menace. "Having a celebration, are we?"


    The tall youth rose from his seat, forcing a strained smile onto his face. "You''re alive? Junior Brother, we thought you were...dead"


    The boy tilted his head slightly, his lips curling into a cold smile. "How considerate of you to care. But we both know the truth, don''t we?"


    The tall youth''s smile faltered, his eyes darting to hispanions, who now shifted ufortably in their seats. "W-What truth?"


    "That you left me for dead," the boy said tly. "Now the question is: how should we settle this debt?"


    "You''ve got some nerve,ing here and making usations! You''re just an outer student Know your ce!" He gestured sharply others "Deal with him!"


    They hesitated but ultimately obeyed, rising from their seats and summoning their spiritual energy. Their auras red, filling the room with heat and tension.


    The first youth lunged, aiming a punch infused with spiritual power. The boy sidestepped effortlessly, grabbing the attacker''s wrist and twisting it.


    With a sharp crack, he mmed the youth into the table, reducing it to splinters.


    The second attacker rushed forward, only to be met with a devastating punch to the chest.


    The impact sent him flying into a nearby wall, where he crumpled, groaning in pain. The remaining decided to attack him as the same time, but it was useless, as they too were sent flying.


    "Enough!" the tall youth roared, stepping forward. His aura surged, far stronger than the others, marking him as an inner sector student. Spiritual energy crackled around his fists as he charged, aiming a zing strike at the boy.


    The boy didn''t flinch.


    At thest moment, he pivoted, narrowly dodging the strike, and countered with a devastating blow to the senior''s abdomen.


    The impact sent him hurtling across the room, where he collided with the wall and slumped to the floor, coughing up blood.


    "Impossible," he gasped, his voice weak and trembling. "You... How did you...?"


    They all knew that he was only a weakling just a while ago, but now he alone suppressed them.


    The remaining students, paralyzed with fear, scrambled to flee, but the boy was faster.


    In a blur of motion, he struck each one down, shattering their spiritual cores with precise, merciless blows.


    Their cries of anguish echoed through the silent restaurant as patrons watched in stunned disbelief.

 Chapter 185 - Trials

    When it was over, the boy stood amidst the wreckage, his expression unreadable. The studentsy sprawled on the ground, their pride and potential shattered.


    "I should kill you," he said, "But I won''t. Not because you deserve mercy, but because this isn''t over yet."


    He knew they were not the true masterminds behind the scenes; someone else, an elder figure from the school, ordered them. Moreover, he was still part of the school, so he could not kill them.


    The boy stepped closer, his shadow looming over the tall youth, who was now trembling, his once-arrogant demeanor crumbling like a fragile facade.


    Sweat beaded on the youth''s forehead as he clutched his abdomen protectively, fear and desperation etched across his face.


    "Wait!" the tall youth cried, raising a hand in a futile gesture to stop the boy. "Please, don''t destroy my core! I''ll do anything, anything! Just spare me!"


    The boy tilted his head, his lips curling into a cold smirk. "Anything, you say?"


    "Yes!" the youth stammered, his voice cracking. "I... I have a future! I''ve been chosen, destined, to ascend to immortality! If you destroy my core, my life is over. I''ll be nothing but a cripple. Please!"


    The boy''s eyes gleamed with disdain as he crouched down, bringing his face level with the trembling youth.


    "Pathetic! Do you see yourself right now? You are begging for your life. You can never be immortal with that weak heart."


    The tall youth opened his mouth, but no words came. His lips quivered as his gaze darted around, seeking some escape and intervention but finding none.


    Before the youth could respond, the boy''s fist moved like a blur, mming into his abdomen.


    A burst of energy erupted from the impact, sharp and devastating. The youth''s scream pierced the air, raw and filled with anguish.


    The boy pulled his fist back, watching as the tall youth copsed to the ground, clutching his stomach. His spiritual core, once the foundation of his ascendancy, shattered beyond repair.


    ¡­


    The boy stepped onto the school grounds, his figure drawing every gaze like a storm looming on the horizon.


    His blood-streaked robes, worn and torn from the brutal fights in the forest, stood in stark contrast to the pristine white of the students bustling through the corridors.


    Whispers ignited as his presence cut through the air, rumors fanning out like wildfire.


    "Isn''t that him?" a student murmured, clutching his friend''s arm.


    "They said he was dead!" another gasped, his wide eyes fixed on the boy.


    Discover exclusive tales on empire


    "He''s alive... but look at him. What happened in the forest?"


    The boy ignored their murmurs, his sharp gaze fixed ahead as he strode deeper into the inner sector''s hallowed halls.


    In a secluded chamber, the crippled students from the restaurant incident knelt before Elder.


    His sharp eyes swept over their battered forms, lingering on their trembling hands and the haunted expressions on their faces.


    The gray in his neatly tied hair did nothing to soften the oppressive aura he exuded.


    "What happened to you all?" His voice was calm, but there was no mistaking the anger simmering beneath.


    The tallest of the group, still pale and trembling, forced himself to speak.


    "Elder, it was him¡­ that boy. He ambushed us!" He hesitated before continuing, as though the words themselves burned. "He shattered our cores... ruined us."


    That Elder''s eyes narrowed, his aura ring slightly. "He destroyed your cores? Do you understand the consequences of such a im?"


    "Yes, Elder!" another student interjected. "We... we did nothing! He attacked us, unprovoked, consumed by jealousy!"


    A ripple of spiritual energy coursed through the room as Elder''s rage surged. But before he could speak, the heavy door to the chamber creaked open. All eyes turned to the doorway.


    The boy leaned casually against the frame, his bloodied robes trailing slightly on the ground. His calm, unwavering gaze met the elders as he stepped inside.


    "You dare show your face here?" That elder said. "Do you understand the weight of your crime? Crippling the students, what have you to say for yourself?"


    The boy''s lips quirked into a faint smirk. "Do you understand the weight of yours, Elder?"


    Gasps filled the chamber, the audacity of his words sending shockwaves through the gathered students.


    "Has he lost his mind?" someone whispered in disbelief.


    "is he seeking death??" another muttered.


    The elder''s face betrayed a flicker of unease before hardening. "We''ll see how long your insolencests. I will see in the trails."


    ¡­


    The central courtyard buzzed with tension, its wide expanse now packed with hundreds of students. The elders stood in a solemn circle, their expressions grave.


    In the center of the courtyard, the boy stood alone, his posture straight. Across from him, that elder and the crippled students'' nked him, their usations ready.


    That Elder stepped forward, his voice sharp andmanding. "This outer school''s outer sector student hasmitted an unspeakable crime! He ambushed his fellow students during a mission, driven by jealousy and rage. Their cores were destroyed, their futures ruined, all because of his petty envy!"


    The crowd erupted in murmurs, whispers, and spection flying among the students.


    "That''s outrageous! Destroying cores... it''s unforgivable," someone whispered.


    "But why would he attack without reason?" another questioned.


    The boy chuckled.


    "Jealousy and rage?" He shook his head, a cold smile ying on his lips. "Is that the best excuse you coulde up with?"


    "You dare mock this trial?" That elder bellowed, his spiritual energy ring.


    "Mock? No, I''m here to reveal the truth. These students you defend attacked me first. They were sent to dispose of me." His voice hardened. "Or perhaps were You a part of it all along?"


    The usation was a thunderp. Gasps rippled through the crowd, and even some elders stiffened.


    "You''re just an outer sector student!" That Elde barked, his voice filled with contempt and barely suppressed fury. "How dare you use an elder of such vile actions?"


    The boy took a bold step forward, his eyes zing with defiance. "Because it''s the truth!"


    The crowd froze, disbelief etched on every face. Gasps rippled like waves through the sea of students. The sheer audacity of the boy''s words seemed to hang in the air, daring anyone to challenge him.

 Chapter 186 - Immortal master

    That Elder''s face darkened, veins bulging at his temple as his fury boiled over.


    "Impudent brat!" he snarled, his tone thick with malice. "You dare speak such venom before the whole school? You need to be taught respect!"


    That elder''s spiritual energy erupted in a violent surge, condensing into a spectral, glowing palm that crackled with power.


    With a sharp motion, the palm shot forward, barreling toward the boy like an unstoppable avnche.


    The students scattered, terrified.


    "He''s finished," someone whispered as they dove for cover.


    But the boy didn''t flinch. Instead, he stood firm, his gaze locked on the iing attack.


    At thest moment, he raised his arm, his fist enveloped in a faint, glowing energy.


    With precision and force, he struck forward, meeting the elder''s palm head-on.


    The impact created a thunderous shockwave that rippled through the courtyard, stirring up a cloud of dust and forcing the crowd to shield their eyes.


    When the haze settled, the students gasped at the sight before them.


    The boy stood tall, his feet nted firmly, his arm glowing faintly with lingering energy. The elder''s spectral palm had dissolved into harmless wisps of light.


    "He¡­ blocked it?" a voice whispered, tinged with disbelief.


    "How is that even possible? He''s just an outer student!" another murmured, awe and fear mingling in their tone.


    The Elder''s eyes widened for a fraction of a second before narrowing into a re.


    "You''ve grown stronger," he admitted coldly, his tone dripping with disdain. "But strength without respect is meaningless. You''ll regret this arrogance."


    The elder''s spiritual energy red again, even more intense than before. The air around him seemed to crackle as glowing runes of destruction spiraled along his arms.


    His figure blurred, vanishing in a sh before reappearing mid-air.


    With a shout, he unleashed a barrage of palm strikes, each imbued with destructive force.


    The boy moved, dodging the elder''s strikes by mere inches. The ground cracked and splintered where the attacksnded, sending shards of stone flying into the crowd.


    The students watched, stunned, as the boy countered with swift, calcted punches.


    Each strike was aimed at the heart of the elder''s attacks, shattering the glowing runes mid-air and dispersing the energy.


    Their sh was a storm of power, raw and untamed. The courtyard trembled beneath the force of their blows, and students clung to pirs and railings to avoid being swept away by the gusts of energy.


    The boy''s movements carried a sharpness honed from battles in the wild. Every dodge, every counter, was executed with razor-sharp focus.


    The Elder, despite his experience, found himself forced to retreat step by step, his strikes failing tond the decisive blow he sought.


    "How is he holding his own?" a student muttered, eyes wide with shock.


    "How is he an outer student?" another murmured.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the headmaster''s chamber, a figure bathed in the golden radiance was seated.


    Cloaked in resplendent light, he exuded an aura that seemed to transcend the mortal ne. Each subtle motion, each flicker of his presence, spoke of immeasurable power.


    Even the headmaster, amanding presence in her own right, inclined her head slightly in deference, her usual poise softened by reverence.


    Beside her stood a girl, her figure stiff and her face pale, her vacant expression betraying the weight of an invisible burden. Her hands hung limply at her sides, and though she stood upright, it was as if her spirit had left her entirely.


    "Forgive her impudence, Immortal Master," the headmaster began, her tone careful. "She is... unwell at the moment. That is why she remains silent."


    The immortal''s golden eyes drifted to the girl, their piercing brilliance softening for an instant. His voice, smooth and melodic yet suffused with authority, filled the room. "Let her grieve. A dear friend of hers has passed, hasn''t he?"


    The headmaster nodded, her expression shadowed. "Yes, Immortal Master. The boy''s tragic end in the forest has shaken the entire school, but no one has felt it as deeply as she. Since the news arrived, she has not spoken a word."


    The immortal''s gaze lingered on the girl, as if peering into the depths of her sorrow. "Trials such as these are the burden of those blessed with rare gifts. Her moon''s essence physique is extraordinary, one in countless generations. Such a constitution is wasted in this mortal realm. If she consents to apany me, her potential will soar to unimaginable heights."


    The headmaster lowered her head further, her tone filled with eager deference. "Who could refuse such a divine opportunity, Immortal Master? It is an unparalleled honor."


    The immortal extended his hand, and a golden scripture materialized in the air, descending gracefully until it floated before the headmaster.


    She reached out with trembling hands, epting it as if it were a treasure beyond measure.


    "This is for your diligence," the immortal said, his words calm yet filled with meaning. "Without your words, I would not have discovered such a remarkable talent in this small school."


    Before the headmaster could utter her gratitude, a deafening


    boom


    reverberated through the chamber.


    The heavy doors burst open, mming against the walls as an elder stumbled inside. His face was flushed, and his steps were hurried as though he had run the length of the school.


    The headmaster''s expression darkened, and her voice snapped. "What is the meaning of this intrusion? Do you not see I am in the presence of the Immortal Master?"


    The elder dropped to his knees, bowing deeply. "Forgive me, Headmaster, but this matter cannot wait!"


    The headmaster''s gaze hardened. "What could possibly justify such insolence?"


    The elder hesitated, his voice trembling. Read exclusive adventures at empire


    "A fight... outside. Between Elder and..." He paused, his throat tightening as he uttered the name. "The boy who was reported dead."


    The chamber fell into stunned silence. The headmaster''s breath caught, her sharpposure momentarily faltering. She turned her gaze to the girl, who now seemed different.


    A faint light had returned to her lifeless eyes, and her lips trembled as though she wanted to speak butcked the strength.


    "Is it... truly him?" the headmaster asked.


    The elder nodded, his face pale. "Yes, Headmaster. He is alive, and far stronger than we could have imagined."


    The headmaster straightened, her face regaining its calm."This situation demands my immediate attention, "


    "Wait," the immortal interrupted, his voice smooth.


    The headmaster froze mid-step, her brow furrowing as she turned to face him.


    The immortal rose from his seat, his golden aura intensifying until it seemed to fill every corner of the chamber. "A boy who returns from the dead and possesses the strength to challenge an elder? Such a phenomenon cannot be ignored. I wish to see him."


    The headmaster''s eyes widened briefly before she quickly lowered her gaze in acquiescence. "As you wish, Immortal Master."

 Chapter 187 - Beast king

    [A/N: It''s getting colder out here, and I''m feeling bit unwell, so excuse me for missed chapters]


    When the headmaster arrived at the courtyard, the scene before her was one of utter destruction.


    Deep cracks spider webbed across the stone ground, some wide enough to swallow a man''s foot. Pirs that once stood tall and proud nowy in crumbled heaps, their jagged remnants jutting like broken bones.


    The air was thick with dust, carrying the acrid tang of scorched earth and the faint metallic scent of blood.


    Scattered around the courtyard were the elders and even the high elder, their robes tattered and stained with dirt.


    Their faces, pale and drawn, bore expressions of exhaustion and disbelief as they struggled to catch their breath.


    Some leaned heavily on fragments of debris, while others sat slumped, clutching at bruised ribs or trembling limbs.


    At the center of this chaos stood the boy. His clothing was torn and dusted with grime, and his hair was disheveled, but he remained upright, unshaken.


    His sharp gaze swept across the courtyard like a predator surveying its defeated prey.


    Though his aura was restrained, it carried an oppressive weight that pressed on those nearby, silencing the crowd that had gathered around.


    The headmaster entered with swift steps, her emerald robes billowing behind her.


    The girl trailed close at her side, her hands clenched tightly in front of her chest, and the immortal master followed, his golden glow casting an ethereal light over the ruins.


    The headmaster''s stride faltered as she took in the devastation, her usuallyposed face stiffening with shock.


    Her gaze darted to the battered elders, figures of authority and power who nowy broken like discarded dolls.


    The girl, her paleplexion even whiter in the sunlight, raised a trembling hand to her mouth. Her wide eyes locked on the boy, disbelief and a flicker of something deeper shing in her expression.


    The immortal master, however, appeared unfazed. His radiant form strode forward, his golden eyes sweeping across the wreckage with detached curiosity.


    His gaze lingered on the boy, and a faint smile touched his lips.


    "Interesting," he murmured, his voice calm yet resonant with intrigue.


    The headmaster regained herposure, though her mind churned with questions.


    This boy... Was he truly the same outer sector student dismissed so easily before? How could he, from an outer sector, overpower even the high elder?


    Drawing herself up, she addressed the group with amanding tone. "What has happened here? exin this madness."


    The high elder groaned as he pushed himself to his feet, clutching his chest. His face was ashen, and his voice came out in strained gasps.


    "Headmaster... This boy, this outer sector student, has gone mad. He crippled inner sector student out of petty jealousy. When we sought to discipline him, he... he attacked us."


    The other elders nodded weakly, their faces etched with frustration and humiliation.


    The headmaster''s sharp eyes fixed on the boy, her expression unreadable. If not for the immortal master''s presence, she might have struck him down where he stood.


    But now, she had to be reasonable. She softened her tone, though it remained firm and authoritative.


    "Is this true?" she asked, her voice cutting through the silence. "Speak, boy. Exin yourself."


    The boy stood his ground, unyielding. His gaze unwavering as it met hers.


    "I crippled them, yes," he admitted without hesitation. "But it wasn''t out of jealousy. They were sent to kill me, acting under orders from one of the elder."


    A ripple of gasps spread through the crowd, their murmurs growing louder as disbelief and outrage filled the air.


    "Lies!" one of the battered elders shouted, his voice hoarse but furious. He pointed an using finger at the boy, his face contorted with anger. "You''re trying to twist the truth to justify your crimes!"


    Another elder stepped forward, his toneced with indignation. "Do not believe him, Headmaster. He''s ndering the school to excuse his actions."


    "I have no reason to lie," the boy said, his voice like tempered steel. "They attacked me first, and I defended myself. If you wish to question me further, why not investigate the elder who sent them to kill me? Or do you fear what you''ll uncover?"


    The air seemed to grow heavier as the boy''s words hung in the silence. The crowd shifted uneasily, their whispers blending into a murmur of doubt and disbelief.


    As the elder kept on defending back and forth, the headmaster once again silenced the crowd.


    "Enough," she said sharply, her voice cutting through the tension. She turned to the high elder. "We will investigate these ims thoroughly. Until then, no one is to act without my express permission."


    Her gaze shifted back to the boy, narrowing slightly. "You will remain under close watch. Do not think for a moment that your actions will go unanswered."


    The headmaster''s gaze flicked between the boy and the elders. And questions flooded her mind.


    Could it be true? Could one of her own have acted so recklessly, putting the school''s honor at risk?


    Amidst the escting argument, a sudden ripple of energy surged through the air, sharp and powerful.


    Heads turned toward the horizon, where shadows appeared in the sky, growingrger and more distinct as they approached.


    Gasps echoed as the flying silhouettes came into view.


    These were no ordinary creatures; they exuded a primal, oppressive aura. Their forms were a blend of regal majesty and feral menace, their powerful wings stirring the dust below.


    At the forefront was a massive figure, its mane flowing like fire, its eyes burning with fury.


    When the leader spoke, its voice boomed like thunder, shaking the very air. "Immortal! Why did you kill my people?"


    The crowd froze in shock, their murmurs falling into silence. The headmaster''s face went pale as she turned toward the radiant figure beside her, her lips parting to speak but no wordsing forth.


    These beastly figures had descended from the celestial world alongside the immortal master. Their power was undeniable, perhaps even rivaling the immortal himself.


    The immortal master remained calm, his golden glow intensifying as he stood unmoved by the usation. His voice was even, carrying a quiet authority. "I did no such thing. Be mindful of your usations."


    The beast leader''s mane red, its anger palpable. "You told us to participate in your little y and you would only scare them away. Yet my kin lie dead in the wilderness! Was your pride so great that it demanded their lives?"


    The boy stiffened. His mind raced, recalling the scene in the forest: the disciplined march of beasts.


    It wasn''t random. That immortal...


    From the group of beasts, one of the smaller creatures moved closer to its leader, whispering urgently.


    "The human¡­ him¡­he is the one,"


    The tension in the air grew thick as the beast leader''s face darkened upon hearing the whispers of his subordinate. His gaze, zing with fury, locked onto the boy.


    "So, it was you," the leader snarled, his voice low but carrying the weight of an impending storm.


    Before anyone could react, the massive figure vanished. In the next instant, a thunderous crack filled the air as his w-like fist buried itself into the boy''s chest.


    The impact sent the boy hurtling through the courtyard, shattering stone pirs in his path. His battered body finally mmed into a wall, leaving a deep impression before crumpling to the ground.


    The boy staggered to his feet, blood dripping from his lips, pooling on the shattered tiles beneath him. His chest throbbed with pain, and the imprint of the beast leader''s w was a vivid reminder of his vulnerability.


    He leaned heavily against the broken wall, his breathing ragged. Despite his resolve, his body felt as though it was on the verge of copse.


    Your journey continues at empire


    The crowd remained frozen in awe, their expressions a mix of terror and disbelief. Just moments ago, this boy had faced elders and even high elders with strength that defied their expectations. Yet now, before the overwhelming might of the beast leader, he seemed like a frail candle flickering in a storm.


    The beast leader, his fiery mane crackling with energy, turned his gaze to the headmaster.


    His voice was cold, like the edge of a de. "This boy killed my people. I''m taking revenge for their lives. I trust you won''t interfere."


    The headmaster''s face paled, her lips trembling. She managed a shaky nod, her voice a faint whisper. "Y-yes¡­ Of course, I wouldn''t dare."


    Even if she wanted to intervene, she knew it was futile. The power radiating from the beast leader was leagues beyond herprehension. Standing against such a being would be akin to an ant challenging a dragon.


    The boy''s bloodied hand pressed against the rubble as he straightened, swaying slightly. His chest bore a grotesque w mark, his ribs shattered beneath the force of the earlier strike.


    He coughed, blood sttering onto the ground. Yet his eyes burned with defiance, a faint flicker of light refusing to be extinguished.


    So this is the true gap between mortals and beings of such power,


    he thought bitterly.


    I''vee so far, changed so much, yet before them, I''m still¡­ nothing.


    His mind raced. He had to think of a way out, a n, anything. He couldn''t match this being''s speed or strength.


    His options were slipping away like sand through his fingers. But just as despair threatened to take hold, he noticed movement, a familiar figure approaching him.


    The girl.


    Her delicate frame seemed fragile amidst the chaos. She knelt beside him, her worried eyes scanning his injuries.


    "Take this," she said, her voice soft but firm. She held out a pill, its faint glow radiating warmth and vitality. "It will heal you."

 Chapter 188 - Refusal

    [A/N: Immortal does not mean literal ''immortals'', that''s how mortals address them.]


    The boy stood, wiping the blood from his lips with the back of his trembling hand. The pill''s warmth coursed through his body, dulling the sharp edges of pain but doing little to mend the storm raging in his heart.


    His eyes, sharp despite the exhaustion weighing them down, fixed on the beastly immortal walking toward him.


    Each step the being took seemed to make the air itself tremble, its oppressive aura crushing like a heavy tide.


    The golden glow of its eyes reflected a predator''s hunger, mingled with cold amusement.


    Is this how it ends?


    The thought rang bitterly in his mind, heavy with regret. His fists clenched, nails biting into his palms. No matter how hard he tried to suppress it, his body quivered beneath the weight of the power bearing down on him.


    The truth was as stark as a de at his throat, there was no escaping this. No secret technique or hidden reserve of strength could bridge the chasm between them.


    He cast a nce toward the girl standing beside him. Her pale face betrayed the fear she fought to hide, yet her stance was firm, defiant. A small flicker of light in the overwhelming darkness.


    She''s still here...


    His lips twitched, forming a faint, fleeting smile tinged with sorrow.


    But this isn''t her fight.


    The beastly immortal halted a few paces away, towering over them. His lips curled into a grin that did not reach his gleaming eyes.


    "Oh, you survived that," he said, his tone filled with mocking amusement. Behind him, his followers murmured in disbelief, their voices hushed yet astonished.


    The boy said nothing. His battered frame remained upright, as he braced himself for what was toe.


    The immortal tilted his head, scrutinizing him like a peculiar specimen.


    "Such talent¡­" he mused, his voice carrying both mockery and genuine curiosity.


    "It would be a shame to snuff it out. But¡­" His tone hardened. "The deaths of my kin cannot go unanswered."


    The crowd erupted into whispers. Murmurs of disbelief rippled through the gathering like a wave. Could it be that he would spare the boy?


    A smile yed across the beastly immortal''s lips, though it was more predatory than kind.


    "Join me," he said, his voice amanding rumble. "Kneel before me, swear your loyalty, and I will spare your life. A talent like yours is wasted among these mortals. Follow me, and you will ascend to heights you can''t even imagine."


    The boy froze, his breath hitching. The offer came like a sudden gust in a storm, unexpected and enticing. It was a lifeline, an escape from certain death. Yet¡­


    His gaze flicked to the crowd, their faces painted with awe and envy.


    For them, such an offer was unimaginable, a dream of power, recognition, and freedom from mortal constraints.


    Many among them would have dropped to their knees in a heartbeat, their foreheads pressed to the ground in desperate gratitude.


    But the boy''s lips curled into a faint smile, bitter and resolute. "Thanks, I must refuse."


    The crowd gasped audibly, their disbelief palpable.


    Even the other immortal master, who had watched silently from the side, arched a golden brow.


    How many would dare reject such an opportunity?


    The beastly immortal''s grin faltered, irritation flickering across his face.


    "Why do you refuse?" he asked, his tone calm yet dripping with menace. His sharp, gleaming eyes bore into the boy, probing for weakness.


    The boy hesitated, his chest heaving as he struggled to steady his breathing. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, but he ignored it, raising a trembling hand and pointing a bloodied finger toward the heavens.


    "Ever since I was a child," he began, "my parents taught me to kneel to only one. To pray to only one."


    The beastly immortal''s brow furrowed slightly, intrigue flickering across his face. "Oh? And who is this ''one''?"


    The boy didn''t look away. He was small next to the creature, barely a speck beneath the beast''s shadow, but his voice held a strength that couldn''t be ignored. "The Human Immortal."


    The immortal blinked, clearly surprised, his massive body pausing. It was as if the name struck him like a cold gust of wind. The boy felt the air shift, the faintest tremor of disbelief crossing the beast''s ancient face.


    The name carried weight. The Human immortal. The one who had united humanity, the first emperor to rise above the chaos of warring world, the one who had shaped the world as it was.


    The beast''s eyes flickered, as if trying to understand. Was it amusement? Disdain? Or just the disbelief of a creature who had lived longer than any human could imagine?


    "The Human Immortal?" the immortal scoffed, breaking the silence with a boomingugh. His shoulders shook withughter. The sound of hisughter echoed through the area.


    "The Human Immortal?" he repeated, dragging the words out as if he could not believe his own ears.


    Theughter slowly faded, and his voice grew more mocking. "That dead thing? That old ghost of the past? Another fool clinging to a forgotten dream."


    The beastly immortal stepped closer, his heavy footsteps echoing ominously.


    "Fine," he growled, hisughter fading into a menacing snarl. "Let your blood join the countless others who believed in that long-dead name. Today, I''ll savor spilling the blood of a human emperor''s devotee."


    The beastly immortal raised his arm, his ws glinting under the pale light.


    But just as he prepared to strike, a small figure darted forward, cing itself between the boy and the monstrous being.


    "No!"


    The girl stepped forward, her voice trembling but clear, her small figure standing defiantly between the boy and the beastly immortal.


    Her arms were outstretched as if to shield him from the crushing force of the impending blow.


    The beastly immortal paused, his reptilian eyes narrowing as they fixed on her.


    "Move aside, girl," hemanded, his tone sharp and condescending. "This is not your concern."


    She shook her head, her gaze unwavering. "I won''t."


    The murmurs in the crowd grew louder, a mix of disbelief and reluctant admiration. Her defiance was audacious, her courage reckless.


    The beastly immortal sneered, his lips curling into a cruel smile. "Do you think you can shield him? Scram, before I crush you as well."


    Her voice, though trembling, rang with defiance. "If you want him, you''ll have to go through me first."


    "What are you-" the boy''s voice was cut off midway.


    "Be quiet," she said firmly. "I won''t let you die."


    Annoyance flickered across the beastly immortal''s face. His ws flexed, and the oppressive weight of his aura intensified, pressing against everyone present.


    "Foolish girl," he spat, stepping forward, his towering form casting a shadow over her.


    He raised his wed hand, the air around it shimmering with a deadly energy.


    "Stop."


    The single word cut through the tension like a de.


    The beastly immortal''s hand froze mid-air, his reptilian eyes snapping toward the source.


    Hovering above, the golden immortal looked down with a serene yetmanding gaze.


    The beastly immortal growled, his voice sharp. "Do you mean to interfere in my matters?"


    The golden immortal''s expression remained impassive.


    "No," he replied simply. "But you cannot harm the girl. She ising with me."


    The courtyard erupted into whispers. Shock and confusion rippled through the crowd.


    The beastly immortal''s eyes flicked to the girl, a sinister grin spreading across his face. "Oh, so you''ve chosen this one? Found yourself a promising seed, have you?"


    The golden immortal gave no response, his steady gaze locking onto the beastly immortal.


    The silence that followed was deafening, the tension between the two otherworldly beings thick and suffocating.


    The beastly immortal''s grin widened, his sharp teeth glistening in the sunlight like a predator savoring its prey.


    "Fine," he said, his voice a low rumble, heavy with barely contained malice. "I won''t harm the girl."


    Before anyone could react, the beastly immortal vanished in a blur, moving with inhuman speed.


    In the next instant, he went past the girl and reappeared before the boy, his wed hand thrusting forward with terrifying speed.


    The force of the blow was instantaneous and crushing. The boy didn''t even have time to brace himself.


    His body flew backward, limbs iling helplessly as the air split with the force of his flight. He crashed through a stone wall, debris scattering in all directions.


    The impact didn''t stop there, he collided with another stone wall several paces away, the sound of his body mming into the solid surface like a thunderp.


    Blood spilled from his mouth, a dark stain soaking into the dust as his ribs cracked and splintered beneath the pressure.


    His body crumpled into the rubble, motionless for a brief, heart-stopping moment.


    The courtyard was plunged into stunned silence, the crowd frozen in disbelief at the sight of the boy''s broken form.


    The beastly immortal did not pause to savor the moment. His monstrous figure loomed over the boy, his massive form casting a shadow that seemed to darken the very air.


    "For someone who dares to reject me," the immortal growled, his voice a low, venomous growl, "you should''ve been more prepared."

 Chapter 189 - Cripple

    The boy''s body twitched, a faint movement in the wreckage. His arms trembled as he struggled to push himself up, blood dripping from his mouth and down his chin.


    He coughed, his body shaking with the effort. Despite the searing pain, despite the weight of his broken form, a defiant smirk tugged at his lips.


    Seeing that, the beastly immortal''s lips curled into a twisted smile. He lifted his massive foot, bringing it down with a brutal force onto the boy''s chest.


    The sound of itnding was like a sickening crack, the air rushing from the boy''s lungs.


    The boy gasped, his chestpressing under the weight, but his defiance didn''t falter. He gritted his teeth, refusing to give in.


    "You''ve got spirit," the immortal said mockingly, his voice thick with disdain. "But spirit won''t save you."


    The boy''s vision blurred, his ribs threatening to give way under the pressure. He gasped again, the pain almost unbearable, but through the haze, he heard her voice.


    "Stop! Leave him alone!"


    The girl''s voice pierced the tension in the air, frantic and filled with desperation.


    She dashed toward them, her eyes wide with fear, but as she neared, something strange happened.


    A shimmering barrier materialized in front of her, an invisible wall that stopped her in her tracks.


    She mmed her hands against it, the smooth surface giving no give.


    "No! Let me through!" she cried, her voice breaking. Panic rose in her chest like a tidal wave.


    She backed away, trying to circle the barrier, but it shifted with her, forming an imprable cube that trapped her inside.


    She turned, her fists pounding against the barrier with growing fury. The force of her strikes seemed to dissipate the moment they hit the smooth surface.


    "Please!" she cried out, her voice cracking with desperation. "Let him go!"


    Above her, the golden immortal watched the scene unfold, his glowing form unmoving, untouched by the chaos below.


    His gaze was cool, indifferent, as if the life-and-death struggle before him was of no consequence.


    Tears streaked down the girl''s face as she lifted her eyes to the immortal, her expression pleading. "Please, remove this barrier! I have to save him!"


    The golden immortal''s voice was calm, almost detached.


    "You are destined for greatness," he said, his words echoing in the vast courtyard. "Your path leads to the celestial world. Why do you waste your time on this boy? His life is insignificantpared to what lies ahead for you."


    The girl''s fists clenched, her hands trembling with fury. She pressed them harder against the barrier, as if hoping to will it away.


    "You don''t understand!" she shouted, "You''re someone who stands atop countless lives, untouched by emotion. You''ll never understand what it means to care about another."


    The golden immortal''s expression remained impassive, his eyes flicking toward her for a brief moment before returning to the scene below. "Your emotions are a hindrance. The celestial path requires rity, not attachment."


    Her voice grew louder, more forceful, her eyes zing with determination.


    "Then watch closely," she said, turning her gaze downward, toward her own body. Her trembling hand rose toward her abdomen, hovering over the point where one''s corey hidden.


    The crowd fell silent, watching as she pressed her fingers to the ce where her very life force resided.


    "If you let him die," she said, her voice steady and unwavering, "I''ll destroy myself."


    Her words echoed through the courtyard, and gasps rippled through the crowd.


    The golden immortal''s eyes narrowed slightly, his previously indifferent expression shifting into something colder, more calcting. "You would go so far for him? Foolish."


    The girl did not flinch. Her hand remained ready over her core, her expression unyielding. She understood, the immortal saw something in her that he wanted, so, he used her life as a bargain.


    "I mean it," she said, her voice resolute. "If he dies, I''ll kill myself."


    The tension in the courtyard thickened, the air crackling with the weight of her words.


    The beastly immortal''s gaze flicked toward the girl, his eyes glinting with a twisted amusement.


    For a moment, it seemed as though he might respond, but the golden immortal''s presence was overwhelming, his authority absolute.


    The courtyard fell into a tense, suffocating silence.


    The golden immortal''s gaze softened, but his tone remained resolute as he addressed the girl. "If you agree toe with me to the immortal world, I will persuade him to spare his life."


    Her breath hitched, her eyes darting between the unconscious boy lying crumpled in the rubble and the radiant figure suspended in the sky.


    Tears welled in her gaze as the weight of the choice bore down on her shoulders. Her lips trembled before she finally whispered,


    "I''ll go with you." The quiet words carried her resignation, and her voice cracked under the strain of sorrow.


    The beastly immortal''s growl broke through her moment of despair, deep and guttural, like a distant thunderstorm rolling closer.


    His fiery eyes burned with fury as they locked onto the golden immortal. "You dare meddle in this?"


    "I wish I didn''t have to," the golden immortal replied evenly, his calm demeanor unshaken. "But I have given my word. The boy''s life is no longer yours to take. Once we return to the celestial world, I willpensate for the lives of your kin."


    A tense silence fell over the courtyard, the atmosphere growing suffocating. The beastly immortal''s ws twitched, the sharp edges glinting ominously.


    The air itself seemed to hold its breath, the tension so thick it pressed against the skin of every spectator.


    The gathered crowd could only watch, frozen in terror. No one dared to move or speak, the magnitude of the confrontation rooting them in ce.


    They all knew, If these two sh, this ce would be obliterated and Not even ashes would remain.


    Before the tension could snap, a deafening rumble tore through the heavens.


    The sky darkened unnaturally, clouds swirling into a massive vortex that churned with ominous intensity.


    Lightning crackled within the spiraling storm, illuminating the courtyard with bursts of light.


    The golden immortal''s expression shifted, faint concern flickering across his usually impassive face.


    "It''s already noticed us," he murmured, his voice almost inaudible.


    The immortals understood, the vortex was a warning, a manifestation of this world''s naturalws.


    Immortals like them were not meant to linger here for long. Their presence alone disrupted the bnce, and the heavens would not tolerate their interference.


    With a flick of his wrist, the golden immortal retrieved a crystal from his robes. It glowed with a faint, otherworldly light as he tossed it into the air.


    The crystal shattered into countless radiant shards, each one swirling upward to form a shimmering portal in the sky.


    Its glow resembled a second moon, soft and pale, casting an ethereal light over the courtyard.


    From the portal descended a spiraling pathway of golden light, connecting the heavens to the ground where the golden immortal hovered.


    "It''s time," he said, turning to the girl.


    Before the girl could respond, he extended his hand. A radiant sphere of golden light surrounded her, lifting her gently off the ground.


    Her body went limp as her consciousness faded, her form cradled within the protective glow.


    The golden immortal turned to the beastly immortal, his expression calm but unyielding. "I have to upheld my promise. You cannot kill him."


    The beastly immortal snarled, frustration twisting his features. His ws flexed, the need for violence clear in his eyes.


    After a moment, he growled, "Fine."


    But his gaze shifted to the boy, and a cruel smile crept across his face.


    In an instant, he moved.


    The crowd gasped as the beastly immortal crouched before the boy''s broken body, his wed hand pressing against the boy''s abdomen.


    "You never said I couldn''t cripple him," the beastly immortal said, his grin widening.


    Dark energy pulsed from his palm, spreading through the boy''s body like poison.


    His veins bulged and twisted unnaturally, the dark force wreaking havoc within.


    His meridians snapped like brittle threads, unable to withstand the assault.


    With a sickening crack, his energy core shattered into fragments, leaving his body in ruins.


    The boy''s scream tore through the air, raw and filled with agony. Blood gushed from his mouth and poured from his nose and ears.


    His body trembled violently before copsing, his strength drained entirely.


    The beastly immortal leaned close, his voice a venomous whisper. "Remember my face. Remember who you dared to offend."


    Straightening, he turned to the stunned crowd, his fiery eyes sweeping over them like a storm about to break.


    "No one shall kill this boy," he dered, his voice booming across the courtyard. "Let him live his crippled life in regret. That is my decree!"


    The boy knelt weakly in the rubble, his trembling hands barely holding him upright. Blood smeared his lips, his vision swimming with dizziness and pain. Yet, through it all, he forced his head up.


    His heart ached as he watched the golden immortal ascend the spiraling pathway of light, the girl''s glowing sphere trailing behind him.


    She had sacrificed herself to save him, trading her freedom for his life. He knew this was all part of the golden immortal''s n, a carefully orchestrated scheme to im her as his prize.


    Even so, the truth would remain unspoken. No one would believe him if he tried to exin.


    His bloodied gaze lingered on her unconscious face within the light. She seemed so peaceful, untouched by the horrors unfolding around her. It was a smallfort, bittersweet and fleeting.


    As thest traces of her figure disappeared into the portal, a wave of helplessness crashed over him. Pain wed at his chest, not just from his shattered body but from the realization of his powerlessness.


    He had failed to protect her, failed to stand against forces far greater than himself.


    Tears mixed with the blood on his face as he lowered his head.


    This is the end,


    he thought bitterly.


    I''m nothing. Weak. Powerless.


    ...

 Chapter 190- Leaving this city

    The city buzzed with restless energy, a strange mix of awe and urgency gripping its people.


    The immortals were gone, but their presence lingered, the pale, moon-like portal hanging in the sky above the mountaintop.


    Its soft, ethereal light spilled over thendscape, casting an otherworldly glow that seemed both inviting and untouchable.


    The crowd gathered beneath the shimmering bridge of light, their faces illuminated by its radiance. Whispers rippled through the air like an unrelenting current.


    "Look at it! The pathway remains!"


    "Could we ascend it?" a voice asked, trembling with hope.


    "If we could step onto it," another murmured, eyes burning with ambition, "we might reach the immortal world. We could be like them!"


    The idea sparked a wildfire of excitement. Word spread quickly, drawing ascendants from every corner of the city and beyond.


    Figures streaked through the sky, their energy trails glowing like shooting stars as they converged on the mountaintop.


    At first, the crowd approached with caution. No one dared make the first move, their instincts urging restraint. The portal''s divine glow tempted them, but the danger was palpable.


    Finally, a brave, or perhaps reckless figure stepped forward. His robes fluttered as he soared upward, eyes alight with determination.


    The crowd held its breath, watching as he reached for the spiraling bridge of light.


    The moment his foot touched it, an invisible forceshed out.


    A loud crack echoed through the air as his body was flung backward. He mmed into the mountainside with a sickening thud, his groans of pain cutting through the stunned silence.


    The crowd recoiled, their greed tempered by fear.


    "It''s not enough to dream of bing an immortal!" someone shouted from the crowd. "Only those with unshakable determination can seed!"


    A man in azure robes stepped forward next. His calm movements exuded confidence.


    The crowd parted for him, their eyes fixed on his every step.


    He ascended slowly, his foot making contact with the radiant pathway.


    To their amazement, he did not falter. The bridge held firm beneath him, a re of hope for those watching below.


    Gasps and murmurs swept through the crowd.


    But as the man took another step, his progress halted. His body trembled, veins bulging at his temples as he strained to push forward. It was as if an unseen barrier blocked his way. Despite his efforts, he could go no further.


    "It is possible!" someone shouted, igniting a frenzy among the onlookers.


    Chaos erupted. Ascendants surged upward, their ambitions overwhelming any sense of caution.


    The sky filled with streaks of energy as they fought to reach the glowing bridge.


    Most were repelled, their bodies flung back by the same invisible force that had obstructed the first.


    Cries of pain and frustration echoed across the mountaintop as they crashed to the ground. Yet a few managed to nt their first steps upon the radiant spiral, their trembling figures standing as proof that the pathway was not entirely unreachable.


    For those who seeded, pride and determination burned brightly in their eyes.


    Meanwhile, the crowd below seethed with envy, their failure fueling their resentment. The air grew thick with tension as more ascendants arrived, jostling for their chance to ascend.


    Amidst the growing chaos, no one noticed the lone, broken figure slipping away.


    The boy moved through the shadows, his battered body barely holding together. Every step was a struggle, his breathing shallow and ragged. His arms shook as he braced himself against the rubble, using it to steady his uneven steps.


    Unlike the crowd, he didn''t look up at the glowing bridge or the figures ascending it.


    The light meant nothing to him now. The radiant path to immortality, the hope it offered, those dreams were no longer his to chase.


    His eyes stayed focused on the uneven ground ahead, each step carrying him further from the frenzied crowd and their desperate cries.


    The brilliance of the portal above seemed to mock him, a cruel reminder of the power he had lost.


    As the mountain bathed in the portal''s divine glow, the boy disappeared into the shadows, his silhouette swallowed by the light.


    For the crowd, the immortals'' departure marked the start of a dream, a chance to ascend beyond mortal limits.


    For the boy, it was a bitter reminder of the world''s harsh truth: strength was everything, and without it, he was nothing.


    ¡­


    The boy''s feet dragged against the rough cobblestones of the city streets, his eyes locked on the ground as if refusing to meet the gazes of the bustling crowd.


    His battered body swayed unsteadily, brushing against passersby and scraping along cold walls.


    There were murmurs of annoyance, but he didn''t react. He didn''t even hear them. Experience new stories on empire


    The city''s lively mor faded into an indistinct hum, drowned by the bitterness flooding his thoughts.


    This city¡­ this cursed ce where his dreams shattered.


    The dream to be strong.


    The dream to protect.


    His lips pressed into a tight line as his fists weakly clenched at his sides. A swirl of memories surged unbidden, taunting him with images of what could have been.


    If only he had stayed in the vige. If only he had never left.


    In another life, he could still be there, standing at the edge of the forest as the sun dipped low on the horizon.


    He could hear theirughter again, teasing each other as they raced through the trees. Time would have carried them gently, weaving their lives together, growing older, falling deeper into each other''s warmth.


    They would have married, built a home, raised a child, and eventually faded from the world in quiet peace.


    But all of that was gone now. Stolen.


    He came to a sudden halt, his breath catching in his throat. The memories wed at his chest, leaving an ache that went deeper than his physical wounds.


    His knees buckled momentarily, but he caught himself, hands gripping the edge of a nearby wall. He forced his trembling legs forward.


    He did not wish to stay here.


    The looming gates of the city appeared ahead, their massive frame blurred through his unfocused vision.


    He staggered toward them, a singr purpose driving him: escape. Anything to leave behind the oppressive shadow of his failures.


    As he approached, the towering figures of two armored guards came into view, their polished steel glinting in the faint sunlight.


    One of them, a burly man with a weathered face, stepped forward, his expression shifting to concern as he took in the boy''s haggard form.


    "Little brother," the guard called out, his voice carrying a note of urgency. "What happened to you? You''re badly injured!"


    "I''m fine," the boy murmured, though his voice was barely audible. His steps faltered, his body swaying as he tilted his head slightly toward the man. "Does this gate¡­ lead out of the city?"


    "Yes," the guard replied cautiously, watching the boy closely. "It leads out. But-"


    "That''s¡­ good¡­" The faintest hint of a bitter smile tugged at the boy''s lips before his legs gave way beneath him. His body copsed to the ground, stirring a thin cloud of dust as his consciousness slipped away.


    "Little brother!" the guard''s shout echoed dimly, fading into the void.


    ¡­


    When the boy''s eyes fluttered open, he was greeted by the sight of a rough wooden ceiling.


    The dim light filtering through cracks in the walls revealed shelves lined with jars of herbs, their pungent scent mingling with the metallic tang of blood.


    His body ached, though the sharp pain he remembered had dulled to a faint throb. He shifted slightly, his hand brushing against the bandages wrapped tightly around his torso.


    "You''re awake," a familiar voice said.


    Turning his head, the boy saw the guard from the city gate standing in the corner of the room, holding a steaming bowl of green liquid.


    The man''s rugged face softened as he stepped closer, relief evident in his weathered features.


    "Where¡­ am I?" the boy asked, his voice hoarse.


    "In the guardhouse," the man replied, setting the bowl down on a small table. "You copsed at the gate. We couldn''t just leave you there, so we brought you in and treated your wounds. You''re lucky to be alive."


    The boy struggled to push himself upright, he winced, lowering his gaze to his trembling hands resting atop the coarse nket covering him.


    "I didn''t ask for this," he muttered.


    "And yet, here you are," the guard replied calmly. He pulled a creaky wooden stool closer and sat, the joints of his armor clinking softly. Reaching for the bowl, he held it out toward the boy. "Drink this."


    The boy nced at the liquid, its earthy scent filling his nose. He wrinkled it slightly, hesitation flickering in his tired eyes.


    "What is it?"


    "A restorative elixir," the guard exined. "It won''t heal youpletely, but it''ll help."


    The boy''s hands trembled as he epted the bowl, its warmth seeping into his fingers.


    For a moment, he stared into its swirling green depths, his reflection distorted and fragmented. The haunted look in his eyes deepened.


    Taking a deep breath, he brought the bowl to his lips and drank. The liquid was bitter, its herbal tang coating his tongue and throat as it went down.


    He grimaced but didn''t stop, finishing it in one go.


    "Good," the guard said, taking the empty bowl and setting it aside. "Rest now. You''ll need your strength to leave this ce."


    The boy leaned back against the makeshift bed, his body sagging as the elixir''s warmth spread through him.


    His eyelids felt heavy, but his mind refused to quiet.


    The guard watched him for a moment before standing, his expression unreadable.


    "You''ve got the look of someone carrying too much on their shoulders," the man said, his voice quieter now. "But whatever it is, you''re still alive. Remember that."


    The boy didn''t respond, his gaze fixed on the ceiling. The guard left the room, leaving him alone.


    Alive.


    The word echoed hollowly in his mind.


    Alive, but for what?


    He closed his eyes, the faint scent of herbs still lingering in the air.


    As exhaustion finally overtook him, his dreams carried him back to the edge of the forest, whereughter echoed beneath the fading sun.

 Chapter 191 - Village

    [A/N: This side story should end in the next few chapters and we should have Spark''s appearance soon.]


    As the boy''s eyes drifted shut, the world around him dissolved, the guard''s voice fading into a distant hum. In its ce, memories surged like a rushing river, pulling him into their depths.


    He was a child again, back in the vige, running barefoot across grassy fields bathed in the golden glow of the setting sun. Herughter filled the air, light, carefree, and infectious, like the chiming of bells.


    They darted through narrow paths between the trees at the forest''s edge, their yful chase leaving trails of crushed wildflowers in their wake.


    The earth was warm beneath his feet, and the scent of fresh blooms clung to the breeze. They ran until they copsed together in a heap, their sides heaving withughter and exertion.


    She teased him for tripping over a root, her eyes glinting mischievously. In retaliation, he grabbed a handful of dry leaves and tossed them at her, earning a mock gasp of outrage and a yful shove.


    The memory shimmered with painful rity, too vivid to bear, sharpened by loss.


    The scene shifted.


    Now he stood amidst the vigers, gathered in a hushed circle. Their faces flickered in the torchlight, shadows dancing across their solemn expressions.


    At the center stood his father, his weathered hands sped tightly as he led them in prayer.


    Behind him loomed the forest, its ancient trees towering like silent sentinels.


    "Father, why do we pray to the forest?" His young voice broke through the murmurs, curious and unafraid.


    Find your next adventure on empire


    His father paused, the mes casting deep lines across his face. "Because it is not a ce for men. The forest holds things¡­ things not meant for us. Ghosts, perhaps."


    "Ghosts?" the boy echoed, wide-eyed, the word sending a shiver of excitement down his spine.


    His father softened, ruffling his son''s hair to chase away the unease. "You wouldn''t want to find out, would you? Promise me, stay away from it."


    The memory faded like smoke, leaving an ache in its wake.


    When he awoke, the rough wooden ceiling of the guardhouse came into focus once again, the faint flicker of a candle casting dancing shadows on the walls.


    The air carried a mix of scents, herbs, salves, and the lingering metallic tang of blood.


    He sat up slowly, testing his stiff limbs. Pain red through his body, but it was duller now, tempered by the elixir and rest.


    His eyes drifted to the small table beside the bed, where his belongings had been ced.


    His old clothesy in a tattered, bloodied heap. Beside them was a neatly folded set of fresh garments, coarse but clean.


    Without hesitation, he reached for the new clothes.


    His gaze fell next to his pouch among his belongings on the table. For a moment, he stared at it.


    Then he left the pouch untouched.


    Quietly, he pushed the door open and stepped into the night.


    The cityy shrouded in moonlight, its cobblestone streets glistening faintly under the silver glow.


    Shadows stretched long and dark, pooling in corners and alleys, while the tall stone walls loomed like silent guardians.


    A short distance away, the two guards from earlier leaned against their posts, their heads nodding forward in sleep. Their faint but steady snores broke the stillness, and their spears rested loosely in their hands.


    He paused, his gaze lingering on them.


    Then, without saying a word of goodbye, he turned toward the small side door beside the gate, slipping through it silently.


    Beyond the gate, the world stretched vast and open under the night sky.


    The insy before him, their tall grasses rippling like a silver sea in the gentle breeze. The air was crisp, free of the city''s smoke and noise, carrying a quiet that felt almost sacred.


    He stepped forward, the soft rustle of grass beneath his feet the only sound. The chill of the night seeped into his skin, but he weed it.


    His gaze lifted to the horizon, where distant hills rose like the edge of a dream, calling him onward.


    He nced back once, the city walls now a shadow against the pale light. There was nothing left for him there, no purpose, no dreams, nothing but the ghost of what he had lost.


    He turned back to the open ins.


    The decision had been made. He would return to the vige.


    ¡­


    The morning sun rose steadily, brushing the horizon with warm hues of orange and pink, as his steps slowed.


    Before him, the familiar sight of his vige unfolded, each detail etched into his mind as if he had never left.


    The narrow dirt paths wove through patches of wild grass and vibrant flowers, untouched by time.


    Towering trees bordered the vige, their swaying branches creating a gentle rustling melody.


    He stepped onto the path leading into the vige''s heart, and the air itself felt different, lighter, cleaner, like the embrace of an old friend.


    Each step stirred memories, vivid and raw, ying before his mind''s eye like a reel.


    The sound of childrenughing in the distance, the sight of wooden fences patched with care, and smoke curlingzily from the thatched rooftops, it all wrapped around him, a bittersweet mix of nostalgia and ache.


    As he neared the first cluster of homes, a viger noticed him. An older woman carrying a basket of vegetables froze mid-step, her eyes widening in shock.


    The basket slipped from her hands, spilling leaves and stems onto the ground as she rushed toward him.


    "You have returned!" she cried, her voice trembling with a mix of disbelief and joy.


    Her exmation rippled through the air like a bell tolling, drawing vigers out of their homes.


    One by one, they emerged, their faces lighting up with recognition. A growing crowd gathered around him, their voices full of exmations and questions.


    "Did you be an immortal?"


    "Can you do magic?"


    "We thought you would never return."


    "Have you traveled to the cities? Learned great things?"


    As they were showering him with questions, a familiar couple arrived. "Did our daughter note with you?"


    The question hit him like a stone. His heart clenched painfully as his gaze flickered to the couple at the edge of the crowd.


    The girl''s parents stood there, their faces a mirror of hope. The father, once a proud and strong figure, now appeared worn, his shoulders slightly hunched under the weight of worry.


    The mother clutched her shawl tightly, her lips quivering as she took a hesitant step forward.


    "How is she doing? Is she safe in the city?" she whispered, her voice barely audible over the murmur of the crowd. "Is she eating well?"


    His throat tightened, and a heaviness settled in his chest. The truth wed at him, sharp and unbearable, the knowledge of her fate, the otherworldly immortal that had taken her far beyond their reach. How could he tell them? How could he speak of the iprehensible?


    "She¡­" He forced a faint smile, his voice steady despite the storm within. "She is safe."


    A collective sigh swept through the crowd. The couple visibly sagged with relief, their eyes shining with unshed tears.


    An elderly viger stepped forward, his hand resting gently on the boy''s shoulder. "You must be weary, boy. Come, rest. There will be time for storiester."


    The vigers murmured in agreement, understanding of the boy''s exhaustion.


    Gradually, they began to disperse, returning to their homes with lingering smiles and quiet whispers.


    The couple lingered a moment longer, searching his face for something unspoken, but finally, they nodded and turned away.


    He continued down the path toward the outskirts of the vige.


    The way to his old home was overgrown, with tall grass brushing against his legs as he walked. When the small thatched house came into view, a pang of emotion gripped him.


    It looked worn, the once sturdy beams weathered by time, but it still stood.


    He reached the wooden door, which groaned loudly as he pushed it open.


    The air inside was heavy, and thick with the scent of dust and age. Sunlight streamed through cracks in the walls, illuminating floating motes of dust that dancedzily in the stillness.


    The room was almost exactly as he remembered.


    A small wooden table sat in one corner, its surface coated in a thickyer of dust.


    His father''s old tools leaned against the wall, rusted but untouched.


    The straw mattress of the bed sagged under its own weight, yet it remained intact, as though waiting for his return.


    He stepped inside cautiously, each movement stirring faint echoes of the past. He could almost hear theughter of his younger self mingling with hers, the two of them chasing each other around the small yard outside.


    Through the open window, the forest appeared in the distance, its edge as ominous and forbidden as ever.


    His fingers traced the rough wood of the doorframe, and a voice from his memories rose unbidden, stern but tinged with fear.


    "Never go there."

 Chapter 192 - The Pagoda

    "Never go there,"


    The words rang in his mind, as clear as the day his father had spoken them. His gaze lingered on the forest.


    He sat on the edge of the bed, the straw rustling faintly under his weight. His eyes roamed the room, taking in every detail. Time had stood still here, frozen in the moment he had left, yet the boy who had once called this ce home was long gone.


    His hand tightened on the edge of the mattress. His heart felt as worn as the house itself, filled with the weight of loss, regret, and a flicker of something he could not yet name.


    This ce, this vige, held the remnants of his past, a life that had been simple, joyful, and whole.


    But he was no longer that boy. The man who had returned carried the scars of a journey that had taken him far beyond these familiar walls.


    Yet, for all the strength he had gained, he felt fragile here, standing in the shadow of what he had lost.


    He stood up and went out, standing still at the forest''s edge, staring into the dense canopy of towering trees that loomed before him.


    Shadows intertwined with the early morning light, creating an eerie curtain of mystery.


    Behind him, the vige rested in peaceful silence, its paths and simple homes covered in the soft glow of the rising sun.


    He turned to nce back, his gaze lingering on the familiar sight of his childhood. His chest tightened with conflicting emotions, loyalty, defiance, and a yearning for answers.


    "Forgive me, Father," he murmured, his voice soft but heavy with guilt.


    Taking a deep breath, he stepped forward. The line his father had warned him never to cross was now behind him, the forest swallowing him whole as he ventured into its forbidden depths.


    The air shifted as the boy moved further into the forest, turning cool and damp against his skin.


    The towering trees seemed to close in, their branches interwoven into an imprable canopy that blocked out much of the sunlight. The stillness pressed down on him, broken only by the asional rustle of leaves beneath his feet.


    This ce had always been shrouded in a sense of awe and fear. The vigers whispered about it in hushed tones, and his father, like many others, prayed at its edge but never dared to enter.


    The prayers were always solemn, and reverent, but never exined. What, or who, did they pray to?


    The boy''s curiosity bubbled up, stronger now than ever before.


    "If they were praying to something powerful," he thought, his steps slowing, "maybe it''s strong enough to rival those immortals. Maybe¡­ it could help."


    But his hope dimmed as quickly as it sparked. He clenched his fists, shaking his head.


    "Even if it were strong, nothing can fix a broken core. I''m not here for miracles. I just need to see it. To know."


    The path beneath his feet grew uneven as he pushed deeper into the forest. The ground was littered with vibrant flowers and unfamiliar herbs, their colors vivid against the muted greens and browns of the forest floor.


    The air grew thick with mingling fragrances, a mix of sweet blossoms, earthy moss, and bitter herbs.


    Amidst this wild, untouched beauty, something caught his eye.


    Arge, decaying tree stump stood out like a blemish among the pristine surroundings. Its bark was ckened and cracked, its hollow center riddled with rot.


    "Strange," he muttered, stepping closer.


    Everything else in the forest felt alive, thriving, yet this stump seemed lifeless, as though some sickness had imed it.


    It was unsettling, but he brushed off the unease and continued on his path.


    Minutester, his pace slowed again. The path ahead twisted and narrowed, but the forest felt different now, watchful. A prickling unease crawled up his spine.


    He froze.


    To his left, standing amidst the greenery, was a rotten tree stump.


    His heart skipped a beat. His eyes narrowed as he studied it, his mind racing. It looked identical to the one he had passed earlier, the same ckened bark, the same hollow center.


    "Just a coincidence," he whispered, his voice betraying a trace of uncertainty.


    Shaking off the thought, he continued on, quickening his pace. But the farther he walked, the stronger the unease grew.


    Then it happened again.


    And again.


    The same stump. The same decay. The same hollowed core.


    Each time, he felt his resolve waver. His footsteps faltered, and his breathing quickened.


    He stopped, turning slowly in ce, his eyes scanning the forest. Everything around him felt unfamiliar, yet the stump kept reappearing.


    "I''m going in circles," he muttered, his voice low and strained.


    But how? He had walked in a straight line, or so he thought.


    The forest''s silence pressed in on him, thick and oppressive, as though it were alive, watching his every move.


    A chill ran down his spine, and he clenched his fists to steady himself.


    The stump appeared again in the corner of his vision, a dark and foreboding presence.


    "This isn''t natural," he said through gritted teeth.


    The boy hesitated, his gaze fixed on the decaying stump. Its ckened bark seemed almost alive, faintly pulsing under the dim light filtering through the dense forest canopy.


    There was something profoundly unnatural about it, a wrongness that made the vibrant greenery surrounding it feel muted. Yet, he couldn''t look away.


    "What kind of tree were you?" he murmured, crouching to inspect it closer.


    The bark was unlike anything he had ever seen. It was not just dark; it absorbed the light, its cracked surface exuding a faint, acrid scent.


    He leaned in, his nose wrinkling at the strange odor, something sharp and bitter, like burnt metal mixed with decay.


    His fingers twitched at his side, drawn by an inexplicable urge. Slowly, hesitantly, he reached out.


    As his fingertips brushed the surface, an electric jolt surged through his arm, traveling up to his chest.


    His breath hitched as his surroundings twisted and blurred. The towering trees and soft forest floor dissolved into a swirling haze of colors, and a strange energy coiled around him, pulling him forward.


    When his vision cleared, he was no longer in the forest.


    He stood before an enormous pagoda, its structure towering into a sky shrouded in unnatural hues.


    The dark wood of its walls gleamed faintly, as though infused with a life of its own. Jade ents framed each level, catching the faint light that seemed to emanate from nowhere.


    Every inch of the pagoda was covered in intricate carvings¡ªscenes of fierce battles, celestial beings, and strange beasts, unlike anything he could name.


    The figures were so detailed they seemed almost alive, as though they could step out of the wood and into the world at any moment.


    He blinked, his heart pounding in his chest. This ce had not been there a moment ago.


    But somehow, he didn''t feel the need to question it. He felt drawn to the structure, summoned by an unseen force.


    Compelled, the boy stepped forward, his bare feet crunching against a gravel-like path he had not noticed before.


    The heavy wooden doors of the pagoda groaned as they swung open on their own, revealing a dimly lit interior.


    Inside, the air felt heavy, thick with an ancient energy that seemed to pulse with each breath he took.


    The walls were adorned with more ancient carvings, their golden outlines shimmering faintly in the flickering light ofnterns hanging overhead.


    The mes cast shadows that danced across the space, creating an eerie, ever-shifting array of light and darkness.


    At the heart of the pagoda stood a massive stone b, easily twice his height. Its surface was etched with countless markings, runes, symbols, and patterns that seemed to writhe and shift as he stared at them, their meanings just out of reach.


    His breath caught in his throat.


    The stone was not just a monument or decoration. It radiated an oppressive energy that made his skin prickle, his instincts screaming at him to run.


    But his feet stayed rooted in ce, as though the b itselfmanded him to stay.


    His eyes lingered on the shifting runes. Whatever was inside that b wasn''t dormant. It felt alive. Vast. Immense. And it was watching him.


    Without warning, his knees buckled. He fell to the ground, his body moving as if guided by a force far beyond his control.


    He dropped into a low bow, his forehead pressed against the cold stone floor.


    He trembled, not out of fear, but something deeper, a reverence he couldn''t exin.


    The weight of the entity''s presence bore down on him, so overwhelming that even his thoughts felt small and insignificant.


    The air around him pulsed with a rhythmic hum, the energy pressing against him as if testing his resolve.


    Every fiber of his being told him he was in the presence of something ancient, something beyondprehension.


    And yet, he couldn''t rise. He didn''t even try.


    Instead, he remained there, bowing low, as though it were the only response the being within the stone would ept.

 Chapter 193 - Deity

    The boy stayed on the ground, the unseen force pinning him down. The cold stone beneath his forehead seemed to sap its chill biting into his skin. strength,


    The silence stretched endlessly, wrapping around him like a suffocating shroud.


    Finally, he summoned the courage to speak.


    "Forgive me, great lord," he murmured, barely louder than a whisper. "Forgive me for disturbing your slumber."


    The boy swallowed hard, his throat dry and scratchy, but he continued.


    "I am your humble servant, just a simple viger. My people, we honor you. Every prayer, every offering we''ve made, has been towards you."


    His words echoed faintly in the vast space, unanswered. He clenched his fists against the floor, frustration tightening his chest. He hadn''te this far to leave empty-handed.


    "There was an incident," he continued, his voice cracking under the weight of his emotions. "In the city where I studied. A conspiracy... immortals... and in their schemes, they took her. Someone dear to me. I couldn''t stop them."


    The words tumbled out like a confession, each syble cutting into him. His failure, his weakness, it was allid bare.


    His shoulders trembled as he relived the humiliation of that day, the crushing loss, and the unrelenting pain of his broken core.


    "I don''t ask for revenge," he said, his voice firmer now, though still tinged with desperation. "I''ll face them myself, and I''ll fix what they''ve broken. But for that, I need a way to repair my crippled core."


    He took a shuddering breath, his forehead still pressed to the ground. "Please, great lord. Is there a method? Even the smallest chance to fix it?"


    The silence grew heavier and only his breathing broke the stillness.


    "Why?" he whispered, his voice barely audible. "Why won''t you answer?"


    Slowly, he lifted his head, his knees still nted on the cold stone floor. "For generations, we''ve prayed to you. We''ve protected this forest in your name. And now, when I need you most, you stay silent. Why?"


    The lights flickered faintly, but no voice came. No sign.


    He gritted his teeth, his sorrow and frustration boiling over into anger. He nted his palms on the ground and pushed himself upright, his legs trembling under the spiritual pressure that bore down on him.


    His body ached, his bones groaning under the strain, but he refused to bow any longer.


    Step by step, he approached the massive stone at the center of the pagoda.


    Each movement felt like wading through a storm, the oppressive force trying to force him back. But his resolve burned brighter with every step.


    "I need answers."


    The rectangr stone loomed before him, its surface pulsing faintly with ancient energy. The runes etched into it glowed softly, shifting like living things as his fingers hovered over them.


    With a trembling hand, the boy pushed against the stone''s lid. It resisted, groaning under his weight, but he refused to relent.


    Finally, with onest surge of strength, the lid slid aside.


    Inside, bathed in the soft glow of the lights,y a figure.


    He froze, his breath catching in his throat. The being inside the stone wasn''t what he had expected. It wasn''t a skeleton or a lifeless husk. Instead, it was radiant, pristine, untouched by time.


    The figure''s skin shimmered faintly, smooth and wless, as though sculpted from pure light. His expression was calm and serene, his hands resting gently over their chest as if in peaceful slumber.


    The longer the boy stared, the more alive the figure seemed. It wasn''t death he was looking at, it was something far beyond life, something iprehensible.


    The boy stood frozen, staring at the figure within the stone sarcophagus. His chest heaved with each breath, trying to make sense of whaty before him.


    The being radiated an overwhelming presence, yet there were no signs of life, no rise and fall of the chest, no faint whispers of breath. It was eerily still, as though frozen in an eternal slumber.


    The realization struck him like a hammer blow.


    This wasn''t a shrine, It was a tomb.


    A spark of anger ignited in his chest, growing rapidly into a fire. Grief and despair, buried deep within him, boiled over into rage. His hands clenched into trembling fists as he stepped closer to the stone.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be a deity?" he shouted, his voice raw and filled with bitterness. It echoed through the vast pagoda, each word bouncing back at him. "How can you die?"


    The silence answered him, vast and unyielding.


    "Wake up!" he bellowed, his voice cracking. "You''re just a dead being! Why do we even pray to you? What for? What did my father, the vigers, what did they get from guarding your tomb for centuries?"


    The oppressive stillness of the pagoda seemed to mock him further, each echo of his voice fading into nothingness.


    His shoulders trembled as he took another step forward.


    "If you won''t wake up and help me," he snarled through gritted teeth, "then I''ll help myself."


    Without hesitation, he reached out, his hand plunging into the stone sarcophagus. The figure inside remained unmoving, his peaceful expression untouched by the boy''s intrusion.


    But the moment his hand crossed the edge of the stone, the markings etched into its surface began to glow.


    The air around him grew thick, thrumming with an otherworldly energy. The runes on the stone seemed toe alive, twisting and writhing like serpents.


    They slithered up his arm, glowing patterns coiling around his skin.


    "What is this¡­?" He gasped, his eyes widening in shock as the glowing symbols crept up his forearm, twisting toward his shoulder. The sensation was indescribable, a cold burn, an electric jolt, and an icy chill all at once.


    Still, he refused to pull back. His hand plunged deeper into the stone, his fingers brushing against the radiant figure''s abdomen.


    Gritting his teeth, his hand plunged deep into the corpse, seeking something, anything that could be the source of the power.


    His fingers closed around a smooth, warm sphere.


    The moment he touched it, the entire pagoda shuddered violently.


    The markings that had snaked up his arm now covered his entire body, pulsating with a searing light. It was as if the energy within the tomb was being unleashed, its presence overwhelming and unrelenting.


    In his palm, he held the core, a small, radiant sphere that seemed alive, pulsating with an immense, unearthly power.


    Warmth radiated from it, wrapping around him like a fire. It was beautiful and terrifying all at once.


    He stared at the core, his breathing rapid and uneven. This was it. This was the heart of the so-called deity, the very essence his people had worshipped for generations.


    His fingers tightened around the sphere.


    He knew what he was about to do was madness. Devouring the core of an entity so powerful was unthinkable. The risks were unfathomable, it could destroy him, body and soul. Yet, it was his only chance. Hisst, desperate hope to reim what he had lost.


    "Forgive me, father," he whispered, his voice trembling as his resolve hardened. "But I have no choice."


    Without hesitation, he brought the core to his lips and swallowed it whole.

 Chapter 194 - Core

    The moment he swallowed the corepletely, his throat erupted in searing heat, as though he''d consumed moltenva.


    He gasped for air, his chest heaving while his face flushed deep red, sweat pouring from his skin.


    A pressure, unlike anything he''d ever felt pressed against his entire body, as if his very being was being torn apart from within.


    His vision went white as his body convulsed violently. Every nerve ignited with searing pain, as if his very being was being torn apart and reformed at once.


    The markings on his body red to life, zing with an intensity that consumed the entire pagoda.


    The veins beneath his skin began to glow faintly, pulsating with fiery energy. Then the cracks appeared.


    At first, they were fine lines on his hands, barely noticeable, but they quickly spread, climbing up his arms like jagged bolts of lightning.


    Each crack glowed, radiating a light that seemed to pierce through his flesh. His body felt fragile, brittle, as though the slightest touch might shatter him into a million pieces.


    The immense power surging through him was unbearable. It was too much. He copsed to his knees, his entire body trembling violently.


    "It''s too much," he gasped.His lips cracked as he tried tough, a bitter sound full of despair. "What an ending¡­ Is this a curse? Because I defiled the deity''s grave?"


    Stay updated through empire


    The cracks deepened, spreading to his chest, his legs, and his neck. His fingers began to fragment, glowing shards breaking away and dissolving into the air like embers in the wind.


    His arms followed, shattering piece by piece, as though he were a fragile porcin doll being ground to dust. His vision blurred, his head heavy as the cracks crept toward his face.


    "I''ve failed," he whispered, his voice barely audible over the rushing sound in his ears. He squeezed his eyes shut, unwilling to witness the end as his body crumbled into nothingness.


    Darkness consumed him.


    Then, something changed.


    A cool breeze brushed gently against his face, soft and soothing. It carried the faint scent of earth and leaves, ruffling his hair and easing the suffocating heat that had consumed him.


    A breeze?


    His eyes snapped open.


    Above him, a canopy of towering trees swayed gracefully in the wind, their leaves whispering softly. Sunlight streamed through the gaps, dappling his face with warm golden light.


    He blinked, stunned.


    Slowly, he lifted his hands, turning them over and examining them with wide eyes.


    They were whole, intact, without a single crack or burn. His fingers flexed easily, strong and steady.


    "What¡­?" he murmured, his voice trembling. "I''m alive?"


    Scrambling to his feet, he nced down at his body. His clothes were unscathed, his skin smooth and unblemished. The excruciating pain, the cracking, the shattering, it was all gone, leaving no trace behind.


    He spun around, scanning his surroundings. The dense forest stretched endlessly in every direction, vibrant and teeming with life. Birds chirped in the distance, their melodies soothing in the quiet.


    But the pagoda, the stone sarcophagus, even the decaying tree stump, it was all gone.


    "Was that¡­ all just an illusion?" He wondered aloud, his voice barely above a whisper.


    His hand moved instinctively to his chest, where the core''s unbearable energy should have left a burning mark. But there was nothing.


    A shiver ran down his spine. If it had been an illusion, it felt terrifyingly real. Yet, if it wasn''t¡­


    "What happened to me?" he muttered, staring at his trembling hands.


    For a moment, he stood frozen, half-expecting the cracks to reappear and his body to start breaking apart again. But nothing happened. His skin remained whole, his body steady, and the forest around him peaceful and serene.


    He turned in slow circles, searching for any sign, any clue that might exin what had just happened.


    He took a deep breath, the cool air filling his lungs. Whatever had happened inside the pagoda, illusion or reality, it had left no mark on his body. But he couldn''t shake the feeling that something had changed within him, something he couldn''t yet


    He lowered himself onto the cool forest floor, his legs crossed as he settled into the soft bed of moss and leaves.


    He closed his eyes, his breath gradually steadying.


    If it was real, if he had survived swallowing the core, then something must have changed. The overwhelming power he''d felt couldn''t have just vanished, it had to have left something behind.


    Taking a deep breath, he focused inward, drawing on his training to sense the energy around him.


    He reached out, trying to gather the spiritual energy lingering in the air. It responded immediately, rippling toward him like an invisible tide, eager and almost alive.


    But as soon as it touched him-


    A sharp, searing pain exploded in his chest.


    His eyes snapped open as he doubled over, blood spraying the ground in front of him.


    He coughed violently, his body trembling as the iron taste of blood filled his mouth.


    The pain was all too familiar, the same torment he''d endured before when his crippled core rejected energy. Yet, this time, it was different, more focused, concentrated.


    He pressed a trembling hand to his chest, panting heavily. The agony still radiated outward, but it wasn''t his whole body writhing in rejection. The pain had a center, a singr, burning point. His heart.


    He leaned back against a tree, his breathing ragged but slowing. Beneath the pain, he felt something else.


    Warmth. It wasn''t theforting kind, but neither was it entirely hostile. It pulsed rhythmically, in perfect time with his heartbeat.


    "What¡­ is this?" he murmured, pressing his hand harder against his chest.


    The warmth intensified under his fingertips, growing stronger with each beat of his heart. It wasn''t just heat. It felt alive, as though something foreign had nestled within him, its presence undeniable.


    His brows furrowed as realization struck him like a bolt of lightning. "Could it be¡­ the core?"


    The idea sent a shiver down his spine, a mix of fear and hope intertwining within him. The core couldn''t settle in a crippled body, that much he knew.


    But his heart? Was it possible the core had found a new ce to root itself, bypassing the broken path of his spiritual channels?


    His thoughts churned as he tried to make sense of the sensation. If the core was truly within his heart, what did that mean for him?


    Before he could delve further, a deafening noise shattered the forest''s tranquility.


    A booming noise echoed through the trees.


    His head snapped toward the direction of themotion. That was no ordinary sound.


    "The vige," he whispered, his voice barely audible.


    He sprang to his feet, ignoring the lingering ache in his chest. His body moved on instinct, his legs carrying him forward before his mind could fully process the decision.


    "What''s happening back there?" he muttered under his breath, panic rising with each step.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 195 - Repel

    His breaths came in sharp, ragged gasps as he reached the edge of the forest.


    Above the treetops, thick ck smoke coiled into the sky like a serpent, blocking out the sun and casting a heavy shadow over thend. His heart pounded against his ribs, each beat reverberating with growing dread.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He didn''t stop. He ran with urgency.


    The acrid scent of burning wood stung his nose, mingling with something far worse, a metallic tang that turned his stomach.


    Breaking through the tree line, he stumbled into the open, his eyes widening in horror as the vige came into view.


    Everything was aze.


    mes leaped from rooftops, devouring homes and casting flickering shadows across the scorched ground. Entire buildings copsed under the weight of the fire, their wooden beams snapping with sharp, agonizing cracks.


    The air was thick with heat and smoke, wing at his throat with every breath.


    Bodies were scattered across the ground, lifeless and charred beyond recognition. Yet, even in their burned state, he knew them. He knew them all.


    These were the people who had raised him after his father''s death, the ones who had weed him with warm smiles and hopeful words when he returned.


    The same vigers who had asked him about the girl.


    Now, that hope was nothing but ash.


    The sight burned itself into his memory, an image he knew would haunt him forever.


    A strangled sound tore from his throat as he stumbled forward, his legs trembling.


    He couldn''t stop looking, even as the sight burned itself into his memory.


    Movement caught his eye, a faint, trembling motion among the wreckage. His heart leaped.


    Rushing toward it, he found a figure slumped on the ground, their skin ckened and peeling.


    They barely clung to life, their breaths shallow andbored. He dropped to his knees, carefully lifting the figure into his arms.


    "It''s me," he said, his voice trembling as he cradled the viger against his chest. "Don''t speak; save your strength. I''ll get help."


    The viger''s cracked lips moved, but no sound came. He leaned closer, his ear hovering near their mouth.


    "Imm¡­ortals¡­" the person uttered, their voice barely audible. Their breath hitched once, then stilled.


    The boy froze, his arms tightening around the lifeless body. He sat there, unmoving, the world around him reduced to silence.


    A deep, consuming fury boiled within him, rising with every passing second. His hands shook as he gently lowered the viger''s body to the ground, his jaw clenching tight.


    These people, they had been his family. After losing his father, they had been his anchors, the ones who gave him a reason to keep going.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    And now, they were gone.


    "Whoever they are, they''ll pay," He whispered, his voice low and unfamiliar even to his own ears.


    A deafening explosion suddenly ripped through the air, the ground beneath him trembling as the sound of destruction tore him from his thoughts.


    Not far from there, a massive plume of fire erupted, consuming yet another part of the vige.


    His fists clenched tighter, his nails biting into his palms. He turned back to the lifeless figure beside him, his hand resting briefly on their shoulder before rising to his feet.


    Without another thought, he ran in that direction.


    The air grew hotter as he approached, the smoke thicker, but he didn''t slow down. The rage burning within him was hotter than any me.


    His senses were overwhelmed the moment he arrived in the area. The acrid stench of burning flesh stung his nose, and the screams of the dying entered his ears.


    Everywhere he turned, the mes consumed what little remained of the homes and lives that once thrived here. Vigers thrashed on the ground, their bodies engulfed in fire, their faces frozen in pain and terror.


    Then he saw them.


    High above the carnage, a group of figures floated effortlessly in the air. Their postures were rxed, as if they were spectators at some cruel spectacle.`


    Their expressions carried an air of amusement, cold and detached, as they watched the chaos unfold below.


    Rage boiled within him, his body trembling as he locked eyes on them.


    "Stop!" he shouted, his voice cutting through the roar of mes and the screams of the dying.


    The figures all turned toward him at once, their attention now fixed on the lone boy standing amidst the destruction.


    "There you are," one of the men said, his voice carrying a mocking tone. He wore the robes of the school, the emblem on his chest gleaming in the firelight. "We thought you''d keep hiding forever."


    His heart raced as his gaze darted between them. He recognized their faces, each one etched into his memory. These were the men from the school.


    "Why?" His voice trembled, though fury filled every word. "Why are you killing mortals? The ascendant teachings forbid harming the innocent!"


    One of the men sneered, folding his arms. "Mortals exist to serve the strong. Their lives are ours to decide."


    The elder of the group stepped forward, his long, flowing beard framing eyes as cold as steel. He raised a hand to silence the others.


    "Don''t kill him," hemanded, his voice sharp and authoritative. "Not yet. We need to know how he survived the beast¡­"


    His gaze darkened. "¡­and how he''s regained strength."


    Another man smirked, raising his hand. A bow of shimmering energy formed in his grip, its glow casting eerie shadows across his face.


    Without a word, he drew the string back and loosed an arrow aimed straight at the boy''s legs.


    The boy''s breath caught as the arrow streaked toward him, its speed blinding. He was too weak, too slow to dodge.


    But just as the arrow neared him, it suddenly disintegrated mid-flight, breaking apart into wisps of mist before vanishing entirely.


    The attacker froze, his smirk reced by confusion. He narrowed his eyes, thinking it was a fluke, and fired another arrow.


    Once again, it dissolved before reaching the boy.


    "What¡­?" the man muttered, his disbelief evident.


    Frustration overtook him, and he unleashed a barrage of arrows, each one cutting through the air like a falling star. The deadly rain of energy streaked toward the boy, but every attack met the same fate, dissolving into a harmless mist before it could touch him.


    The other figures exchanged bewildered nces, their arrogance cracking under the inexplicable sight before them.


    "How is this possible?" one of them murmured.


    "He must have some kind of treasure protecting him," said the elder. "Everyone attack at once."


    Then they all rained down attack on the defenseless boy. But it was all vain, as their attacks too disappeared into the mist of energy.


    The boy stood frozen.


    He did not understand it either. Those attacks should have killed him, his crippled body was no match for such power. Yet, here he was, unscathed. It was as if something unseen had shielded him.


    He looked down at his trembling hands. A faint warmth radiated from within him, a sensation unlike anything he had ever felt before. Could it be the deity''s core?


    The barrage continued, energy arrows streaking toward him with relentless fury. Then, without thinking, he raised his arm.


    Something incredible happened.


    The iing attacks froze midair, suspended as if held by invisible chains. The fiery arrows quivered, their energy flickering as they hovered in ce.


    His eyes widened. He could feel it, a connection to the energy around him. It was as though the energy itself waited for hismand.


    He hesitated, then tentatively waved his hand forward.


    The suspended arrows shifted, their tips turning toward the figures in the air.


    With a single motion from him, they surged back toward their origin.


    The men above scrambled, erecting barriers of light to shield themselves.


    The redirected attacks mmed into the barriers, sending shockwaves rippling through the air.


    The sound of crackling energy echoed like thunder as their defenses strained under the onught.

 Chapter 196 - Immortality

    On the ground, the boy lowered his arm, his body trembling from both fear and exhration.


    A faint flicker of light danced at his fingertips. The energy hadn''te from within him; it wasn''t his own power. But somehow, he hadmanded it, bending it to his will.


    His lips parted as he stared at his hand in disbelief. What is this power?


    The figures above shouted to one another, their confidence shaken. Their movements were frantic now, no longer casual and smug.


    Their confidence drained away as they stared in disbelief at the boy below. Where once they saw a frail, crippled figure incapable of even wielding basic energy, now stood someone who exuded an invisible force that demanded their attention and their fear.


    The boy raised his arm slowly and waved, his eyes locked on them with a calm intensity that sent shivers down their spines. He uttered a single word:


    "Fall."


    The word rippled through the air, carrying a power that defied exnation.


    Above, the men felt the shift immediately. The energy they relied on to remain aloft turned chaotic, slipping out of their control.


    A sudden force yanked them downward, and in an instant, they plummeted to the charred earth below.


    Theirnding sent up plumes of ash and debris. Groaning, they scrambled to their feet, their faces pale and their movements unsteady.


    "What just happened?" one of them muttered, his voice shaking as he clutched his side.


    "We can''t control it," another said, his hands trembling as he reached out, only to feel the energy slip through his grasp like sand.


    Panic flickered across their faces as they looked toward the boy.


    He began walking toward them, each step slow and deliberate. It wasn''t his physical stature that unnerved them, it was the oppressive presence that seemed to thicken the air with every step.


    "Stay back!" the elderly man shouted, desperation cracking his voice. He thrust his arm forward, releasing a crescent-shaped st of energy from a treasure that roared through the air toward the boy.


    The boy raised a hand without hesitation, his voice calm but absolute.


    "Disperse."


    The energy attack unraveled before it reached him, its brilliance dissolving into harmless wisps of mist.


    Another man growled in frustration, bringing out his own treasure. "Don''t let him get close!"


    Together, they unleashed a barrage of attacks, rays of light, slicing arcs, and waves of crackling energy, all converging on the boy.


    The boy didn''t flinch. For those attacks could not reach him.


    One by one, the attacks disintegrated, their power fading into the ambient air as if the energy itself obeyed the boy''s will.


    The men exchanged frantic nces. This wasn''t just power, it was control, something beyond anything they understood.


    He came to a stop a few paces away, his gaze steady and cold as he looked down at the trembling men.


    His voice dropped, calm yet with authority. "Why are you still struggling?"


    The question hung in the air like a de ready to strike. Before any of them could respond, his voice grew sharper, and reser.


    "Kneel."


    The air around them seemed to constrict, pressing down with an invisible force. Their knees buckled, mming into the scorched earth as though the very world demanded their submission.


    "What is this¡­?" one of them stammered, his eyes wide with terror. He wed at the ground as if trying to steady himself, but the pressure didn''t relent.


    The boy stood over them, silent for a moment, his expression unreadable. He hadn''t nned these words or actions, they seemed toe naturally, as if the power coursing through him guided his instincts.


    One of the men dared to lift his gaze, his face pale and drenched in sweat. "What¡­ what are you?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The boy didn''t answer immediately. His eyes shifted upward, toward the sky, as though searching for something far beyond what these men could see.


    "The path to the immortal world¡­" he murmured. "Is it still there?"


    The men exchanged nervous nces before one stuttered, "N-no¡­ it''s gone¡­"


    "I see." He straightened, his expression calm. "¡­Once I find that path, I''ll destroy the immortal world."


    The deration struck them like a hammer. Terror rippled through their ranks, their bodies trembling under the weight of his words.


    Suddenly, one man broke down, his fear overwhelming him. "Please! Let us go! We swear¡­ we''ll never appear before you again!"


    "Yes!" another joined in, his voice frantic. "We''ll leave this ce, this continent if that''s what you want. Spare us, and we''ll vanish forever!"


    The rest echoed the pleas, their voices a chorus of desperation. "Mercy! We were only ordered."


    But the boy ignored the plea.


    With a flick of his hand, he released the energy around them. It surged into their bodies, and the very power they had once wielded turned against them.


    Their screams filled the air as their forms began to swell, the uncontrolled energy tearing them apart from within.


    One by one, their bodies burst into clouds of crimson mist, their existence erased in an instant.


    When thest scream faded, silence descended over the scorched ground. The boy stood alone, the faint flicker of power still lingering at his fingertips.


    He pressed a hand to his chest, feeling the steady pulse of the deity''s core, the foreign rhythm that had reced his own heart.


    He flexed his fingers, watching as traces of light danced around them. He could not summon energy like a normal ascendant.


    His bodycked the foundation, the core necessary for such feats. Yet, he had something greater, a power that bent the natural energy of the world to his will, a force that seemed to defy the veryws of existence.


    "What kind of being was that deity?" he wondered.


    He stood amidst the destion, his gaze sweeping over the scorchednd. Burned corpsesy scattered, their faces still hauntingly familiar, etched forever in his mind.


    His gaze stopped when his eyes fell upon two bodies lying side by side. Though the mes had taken their features, He recognized them instantly.


    They were the parents of the girl who had smiled so brightly, the one he had promised to protect.


    His steps faltered as the weight of the scene bore down on him. Dropping to his knees beside them, he clenched his fists until his nails bit into his palms. His teeth ground together so hard it felt like they might crack.


    "If only¡­" he muttered, his voice trembling and barely audible over the faint crackling of dying mes. "If only I''d been stronger¡­"


    Guilt surged through him, heavier than the smoke-filled air. How could he ever face her? How could he meet her eyes and admit he had failed to save the only family she had left?


    But grief could not hold him.


    He forced himself to his feet, his resolve stiffening. There was no one else to bury the dead. No one else to give them the dignity they deserved.


    Dropping to his knees once more, the boy began to dig. With bare hands, he wed at the ckened soil, ignoring the pain as it tore at his already raw skin. Each handful of earth he moved felt like a penance, a feeble attempt to atone for his failure.


    The faces of the vigers shed through his mind as he worked. Their names whispered in his thoughts, a mournful hymn that refused to let him forget.


    By the time heid thest body to rest, the sun had slipped below the horizon.


    Find your next read on empire


    He stood, his gaze fixed on the dark horizon.


    "This won''t end here," he murmured.


    ...


    The boy, consumed by grief and guilt, goes on to unleash his fury upon the school.


    With power born of anguish and divine wrath, he razed it to the ground. No wall remained standing. His vengeance was swift and merciless, a storm that even ascendants dared not defy.


    It is said that the boy who had once been weak and broken gained immortality after merging with the deity''s core.


    Yet, immortality brought no peace to his soul. The echoes of loss and failure haunted him, driving him to wander the mortal world in search of that bridge to the immortal world.


    He sought it not for glory, but for vengeance, against the immortal beings who had taken everything from him, and for the girl he could not protect.


    ¡­


    As the voice faded into whispers, a soft sound of pping echoed through a dimly lit hall.


    The old man had concluded his story.

 Chapter 197 - Personal student

    The slow, rhythmic pping faded, leaving the hall in a calm stillness.


    The old man scanned the room, finally focusing on the young woman who had demanded to hear the tale.


    Silica was slumped forward, her head resting on the wooden table. Her steady, even breathing signaled she had drifted off to sleep.


    The old man blinked in mild surprise. He hadn''t noticed when she sumbed to exhaustion, but relief flickered across his features.


    Her sharp tongue and piercing gaze had made recounting the story feel like walking a tightrope. He was sure she would criticize his story, but now, with her sound asleep, he felt relieved.


    "Better this way," he muttered under his breath, letting out a quiet sigh as his shoulders rxed.


    He turned toward the exit and motioned subtly to Zarak, watching nearby.


    The purple-haired youth rose without a word, curiosity gleaming in his eyes as he followed the old man out of the dimly lit hall.


    The old man moved around the building with familiarity. After a few moments, they stopped before a simple wooden door.


    "This way," the old man said, pushing the door open.


    Inside was a modest room, bare and unassuming. A small bed sat tucked in one corner, its nket neatly folded.


    Across from it stood a in desk and chair. A faint scent of dried herbs lingered in the air, mingling with the faint mustiness of old wood.


    The walls were bare save for a few faded clothes and trinkets hanging on hooks.


    Zarak stepped inside, his eyes surveying the room. "This is where you live?"


    The old man chuckled softly, lowering himself onto the edge of the bed. "Not mine,d. It''s provided by the establishment. A ce to rest and nothing more."


    "You just finished telling a grand tale about immortals, vengeance, and power, and yet you live like this? Seems... ironic."


    The old man shrugged, his smile barely reaching his lips. "Stories don''t line your pockets with gold,d. And simple suits me just fine."


    Zarak tilted his head, studying the man before straightening. "That woman, Silica. Who is she?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    Zarak shrugged, a flicker of amusement crossing his face. "You seem so cautious of her, Is she a princess or something?"


    A dryugh escaped the old man. "Not every sharp-tongued woman is a royal, you know."


    Scratching the back of his head, Zarak frowned. "She carries herself like one."


    Zarak only knew that, in the human empire, aside from the emperor himself, the emperor''s sons and daughters held significant power in the empire.


    Seeing her disy such dominance, he instinctively assumed she was one of the emperor''s daughters.


    "She might as well," the old man muttered. "She''s not a princess, but her reach rivals one. Silica''s... not someone to underestimate. She''s troublesome,d. Complicated. Best to keep your distance."


    Zarak''s brow furrowed, his curiosity sharpening. "Complicated how?"


    The old man leaned back against the creaking bedframe, rubbing his temples. His expression carried the weariness of someone burdened by too many stories.


    "You may not realize it,d, but she is no ordinarydy. She''s the only personal student of the academy head.


    That title alone is worth more than gold. Within the academy, her word is as good asw. Outside it, few would dare cross her."


    "As a personal student yourself, you should understand what this title means."


    Zarak''s eyes widened slightly, the revtion catching him off guard.


    A personal disciple of the academy head? That put her on equal footing with him. Sole discipleship was a rare and prestigious title, given only to the most exceptional.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It also exined something that had puzzled him earlier. He had not been able to gauge her strength, a sign she, like him, had likely mastered the art of concealing her aura.


    "No wonder she felt so¡­" He hesitated, searching for the right word. "...unfathomable."


    The old man chuckled, the sound dry and tinged with amusement. "Unfathomable is putting it kindly. That girl has left more bruised egos in her anger than I can count. Once, over a minor misunderstanding, she beat a prince ck and blue without batting an eye."


    "What happened after that?"


    The old man shrugged, his tone casual. "What could happen? They smoothed it over by calling it a friendly sparring match. The emperor couldn''t care less about disputes between juniors, especially when no one''s life is on the line."


    "And the prince just epted that?" Zarak asked, skeptical.


    "With a bruised face and bruised pride," the old man replied, smirking. "Incidents like that aren''t rare with her. She''s made nobles and royals alike eat their words over the pettiest disagreements. It''s a wonder more haven''t sought revenge, but her status keeps even the boldest in check."


    "If she likes you, she''ll tolerate you. But if she doesn''t? She''ll make sure you know it. There''s no middle ground with her, so watch out for her,d."


    Zarak frowned but nodded slowly. "And the academy head? Does he ever intervene when she stirs up trouble?"


    "Not a chance," the old man said, waving a dismissive hand. "The principal has better things to do than meddle in squabbles. But her siblings¡­"


    "Her siblings?" Zarak''s interest piqued further. "What about them? Are they strong?"


    The old man sighed. "Not just strong, troublesome. I am sure you''ll run into them eventually."


    He let out a loud yawn, the sound signaling the end of the conversation. "It''ste. Time for some sleep."


    He pointed to a threadbare couch in the corner of the room. "That''s your bed for the night. Make yourselffortable."


    "What about her siblings? Aren''t you going to tell me more?"


    The old man shook his head, already pulling a nket over himself. "No need. You''ll learn soon enough. For now, rest. Tomorrow, we need to find you a job." Explore new worlds at empire


    "A job?" Zarak repeated, confused.


    The old man nodded without opening his eyes. "Of course. How else do you n to survive with those meager savings your master left you?"


    "I can go without food or drink for months."


    "This isn''t the wilderness,d. In the city, you need riches to live. That includes rent."


    "Rent?" Zarak repeated. "Can''t I just stay here?"


    The old man smirked, his expression half-amused, half-exasperated. "You can, and that''s why I''m telling you, you need to pay rent."


    Before Zarak could say further, the old man rolled over, pulling the nket tighter around him. Momentster, soft snores filled the small room.


    ...


    A/N: Happy new year, everyone. Hope you all have a wonderful year ahead.

 Chapter 198 - Frozen cards

    The morning sunlight filtered softly through the embroidered curtains of a well-decorated room, painting intricate golden patterns on the plush rugs and finely carved furniture.


    A gentle knock broke the quiet.


    "It''s morning, Lady Silica," a respectful voice announced from the other side.


    The door creaked open, revealing a woman in a neatly tailored gown. She stepped inside, bncing a tray adorned with a steaming teapot, delicate breakfast dishes, and a faint, polite smile.


    Without a sound, she carefully moved toward the bedside table, setting the tray down.


    A muffled groan emerged From beneath the grand bed''s silken covers.


    "Hmm... is it morning already?" The pile of nkets stirred, and a cascade of messy hair tumbled free, revealing a face with drowsy eyes blinking reluctantly at the light.


    "Lady Silica," the attendant said gently, "it''s time to wake up properly. Breakfast is ready, and I''ve brought tea to help with the aftermath ofst night."


    Silica sat up slowly, her head resting in one hand as she winced.


    "Ugh... Maybe I went a bit overboard yesterday," she muttered, her voice filled with grogginess. "And that old man''s endless storytelling didn''t help. I think his story drained more life out of me than the wine did."


    The attendant chuckled softly, pouring a cup of tea with practiced precision. "Perhaps this will help clear your head, mydy. Please, drink it while it''s warm."


    Silica epted the cup, a small smirk tugging at her lips. "You''re always so thoughtful. What would I do without you?"


    "It is my honor to serve you, Lady Silica," the woman replied with a slight bow.


    A yful gleam lit Silica''s eyes as she sipped her tea. "You''re so considerate, I''m starting to think you''d make an excellent match for one of my brothers. Don''t you think?"


    The attendant''sposed expression faltered ever so slightly as a faint blush crept across her cheeks. "Please don''t tease me about such things, Lady Silica."


    But Silica leaned forward, her grin widening mischievously. "Oh,e on. Don''t be shy. You blushed just now, don''t tell me there''s someone you''ve got your eye on already!"


    The woman stiffened, her hands gripping the edge of her apron. "Lady Silica, I assure you-"


    "Which one is it?" Silica pressed, her voice filled with teasing delight. "The eldest? The youngest? Or is it someone else entirely?"


    The attendant''sposure cracked under the relentless teasing.


    Bowing hastily, she said, "If you''ll excuse me, Lady Silica, I have other duties to attend to."


    She turned quickly, her steps brisk as she made her way to the door.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Take your time deciding, then!"


    The sound of the door clicking shut brought a quiet stillness back to the room. Silica chuckled softly, savoring her tea. The warmth of the drink spread through her, easing the lingering heaviness in her head.


    Momentster, the attendant returned, her posture straighter and her expression more formal.


    "Oh my, you''ve decided so quickly," Silica teased. "Go on, tell me which one caught your fancy."


    This time, the attendant remained unfazed. She bowed deeply, her tone carefullyposed. "Lady Silica, someone is requesting an audience with you."


    "An audience? At this hour? Who could it possibly be?"


    "It is the third prince, Gilbert,"


    Silica froze mid-sip, her expression briefly contemtive. Then, with a dismissive wave, she scoffed, "Chase him away. I''m in no mood to entertain any guest today."


    The attendant hesitated for a moment but quickly nodded.


    "As you wish, mydy." She turned and left the room to ry the order.


    ¡­


    Silica reclined in the luxurious interior of her carriage, gazing out at the passing scenery with mild amusement.


    "Chasing away that third prince was the highlight of my morning," she mused aloud. "I''m here to enjoy myself, not waste my precious time on others'' nonsense."


    Turning toward her attendant, who sat opposite her, Silica tilted her head with a grin. "So, where shall we go today?"


    The attendant fidgeted slightly, her usualposure slipping. "Lady Silica, our funds are... running low."


    "Low?" Silica''s brow furrowed. "That''s impossible. I brought more than enough."


    The attendant''s tone was careful as she responded, "You''ve been visiting that exclusive establishment for three days in a row, mydy. The expenses have added up."


    "Of course I have! They''re the only ce around here with wine worth drinking," Silica said, rolling her eyes. "Well, if that''s the case, we''ll just make a quick stop at the bank."


    Soon the carriage stopped in front of a grand building. Its marble pirs towering over the bustling streets below.


    Silica stepped out of the carriage, her sharp yet elegant attire catching the eyes of passersby.


    "Isn''t that Lady Silica?" whispered one onlooker.


    "The Duke''s daughter?"


    "I''ve heard she''s got quite the temper."


    As one of the infamous prodigal siblings, it was not umon for her to garner attention everywhere she went.


    Unbothered by the murmurs, Silica smirked, her chin held high as she strolled toward the bank''s entrance. Her attendant followed closely, her head slightly bowed to avoid drawing attention.


    Inside, a nervous clerk appeared almost immediately, bowing deeply before escorting Silica to a private room.


    It wasn''t long before a banker wearing a ss entered, his hands fidgeting nervously. "Lady Silica, how may I assist you today?"


    "I need to withdraw some of my savings. Twenty thousand in the paper should do," Silica said casually, sliding a rectangr card across the table.


    The banker''s brows rose slightly at the amount but nodded quickly. "Of course, mydy. Please wait here."


    Minutes passed, and the banker returned, his face even more nervous than before.


    "Ah... There seems to be a slight issue," he began hesitantly.


    "What kind of issue?"


    "Your card, mydy. It appears to be... frozen."


    "Frozen?" Her tone sharpened. "And who would dare to do that? You?"


    The banker paled, shaking his head quickly. "No, no, mydy! I would never!"


    She narrowed her eyes, then muttered under her breath, "Those meddlesome old men again."


    Reaching into her sleeve, she brought out another card and slid it across the table. "Try this one."


    The banker hurried out, only to return momentster looking even more distraught.


    "This card is also frozen, mydy," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "What?" Silica''s voice rose. "That card belongs to my brother! There''s no way those geezers have the authority to freeze it!"


    The banker hesitated, then exined nervously, "ording to the records, the owner of the card froze it themselves."


    It was her younger brother, Spark''s, card, which she had taken from him, in return for managing his affairs during his absence at the academy. She hadn''t used it before as she herself had plenty saving, but now she finally used his card it didn''t work.


    Silica froze, her expression unreadable for a moment. Then, her eyes narrowed dangerously, and a humorlessugh escaped her lips. "So, that little brat thinks he can cheat his sister, does he?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 199 - Disappearance

    The carriage rattled along the cobblestone road, carrying Silica and her silent attendant.


    Inside, the air was thick with her simmering frustration. Silica sat stiffly, her back straight and her fingers drumming impatiently on the polished armrest.


    "That sneaky little brat," she muttered. Her sharp re was fixed on the carriage wall as if she could will her frustration into submission. "Because he ran off, I''m the one left dealing with all this nonsense. Just wait until he dares to show his face again, I''ll teach him a lesson he''ll never forget!"


    Across from her, the attendant sat quietly, her gaze lowered to the floor. She dared not interrupt the storm of her mistress''s fury, even as Silica''s muttering filled the confined space.


    The academy gave that card for personal use, so they had the right to freeze it. But she didn''t think they would go that far.


    Her eyes narrowed as she fumed.


    "Those stingy old men wouldn''t even spare me a decent personal allowance.''" She scoffed loudly, crossing her arms.


    The attendant hesitated before speaking softly. "Perhaps... it''s because they noticed how Lady Silica has been using the funds. That could exin why they froze the cards."


    Silica''s exhaled sharply, her frustration flowing out in a heavy sigh.


    "Out of funds," she muttered, shaking her head. "No fine wine. No lively establishments. Just dull, agonizing days ahead. Why should someone like me have to endure this?"


    The rhythmic tter of the carriage wheels filled the silence that followed. It rolledzily through the bustling streets of the imperial capital, the sounds of the city filtering faintly into the cabin.


    Merchants called out their wares, their voices blending with children''sughter darting between stalls.


    The tantalizing aroma of sizzling skewers and freshly baked bread wafted through the air.


    But none of it lightened Silica''s mood.


    Silica leaned back with a huff, her arms crossed tightly over her chest. Her gaze turned toward the window, her eyes catching her own reflection in the ss. The mix of anger and weariness staring back at her only deepened her scowl.


    "Thinking about it," she muttered to herself, her fingers now tapping idly against the window frame, "maybe I shouldn''t have been so quick to chase off that third prince. I could have extor-"


    She paused, catching herself and correcting with a sly smile. "Asked him for a generous loan."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Across from her, the attendant stifled a chuckle, keeping her expression neutral. Silica didn''t notice or pretended not to.


    Her gaze wandered out the carriage window again, her expression darkening as she watched the lively city streets.


    The cheerful buzz of merchants and theughter of children grated on her nerves, a stark contrast to her own predicament.


    Her lips curled into a grimace as she muttered, "Should I go to my brother''s ce and ask for some funds?"


    But in the next second, she shook her head, frowning. "No, I don''t want to go there. That ce reeks of herbs. It''s unbearable."


    "Then how about returning to the academy?" the attendant suggested cautiously, gauging her mistress''s mood.


    "This soon? Absolutely not." Silica leaned back with a dramatic sigh, crossing her arms. "It''s only been a week since I left."


    As the carriage turned a corner, Silica''s sharp eyes caught sight of a familiar figure shuffling through the crowd.


    "Stop the carriage!"


    The vehicle came to a halt, and Silica stepped, her attendant hurrying behind her. Without hesitation, she strode toward the hunched figure of an old man clutching a worn flyer in his hands.


    "Oh, it''s you," Silica said, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. "Still lingering in the capital? I thought you''d have scurried off by now."


    The old man turned at the sound of her voice, his expression shifting from surprise to unease. His grip on the flyer tightened, as if to hide it from her prying eyes.


    "What''s that?" Silica''s keen eyes darted to the paper in his hands. Before he could react, she snatched it away with a quick swipe.


    She scanned the text with interest. The flyer, marked with the imperial seal, announced a bounty:


    [Wanted: Dark Figures Terrorizing the Empire. Reward: 10,000 Gold Per Capture or Kill.]


    An eyebrow arched as Silica finished reading. She nced at the old man, a sly grin forming on her face. "Your old bones greedy enough to chase after this reward?"


    The old man shook his head hastily, his difort growing.


    "Not me. But thisd here¡­" He gestured awkwardly to a figure standing at his side.


    Only then did Silica notice Zarak. He was lean, with sharp features and an air of confidence. His gaze met hers briefly, both unreadable.


    Her curiosity piqued, she asked, "Your apprentice, or something?"


    "Just a travelpanion," the old man muttered, clearly reluctant to offer more information.


    Silica''s focus shifted back to the flyer. She held it up, waving it slightly.


    "Maybe we should join this bounty hunt," she mused aloud, her tone. "I''m bored, and the reward is tempting. Seems like fate''s throwing me a bone."


    Turning to the old man, her grin widened. "You know where their hideout is, don''t you? Come on, old man, just spill it. We can split the profit. Generously, of course."


    The old man''s difort deepened. He nced around nervously before muttering, "I wouldn''t know such things, young miss. Those people are dangerous. You''d be wise to leave them alone."


    "Oh,e now. If you don''t know, who would? Don''t act like you''ve been wandering the city aimlessly. Besides¡­" She straightened, her expression turning sugary sweet, though her eyes gleamed with mischief. "I''m doing you a favor here. Tell me where their hideout is, and I promise not to mention that you''ve been sneaking around the capital."


    ***


    -Dwight state-


    The grand gates of the Dwight mansion creaked open. The estate, usually alive with bustling activity and cheerful chatter, seemed oddly muted.


    "Finally back!" Spark stepped through the gates with Yuna by his side, his sharp gaze taking in the muted activity.


    The maids hurried about their tasks but kept their heads down, their faces pale and strained.


    "What''s going on?" Spark muttered.


    Yuna, ever perceptive, nced around.


    Their steps quickened as they approached the mansion''s grand entrance.


    The head butler, an older man with a stoic demeanor, awaited them in the foyer. His usual calm presence was undermined by a flicker of worry in his eyes as he bowed deeply.


    "Wee back, Young Master,"


    Spark nodded and asked. "Where are others?"


    The butler straightened, folding his hands before him. "Lady Sophia and Young Lady Alice are in the garden."


    "And my father? Reynold?"


    "Young Master Reynold has departed for the capital. As for Lord Renard..." The butler''s voice grew quieter. "He has been awaiting your return in the main chamber."


    "Reynold left without a word? And Father... waiting for me? What''s going on here?"


    As if sensing his presence, in the next instance, spark and Yuna were teleported to a vast white chamber.


    At the far end of the chamber, Dwight Renard sat on a decorative chair carved with the family''s crest.


    Usuallymanding in presence, his father now bore a grave expression, the lines of worry etched deeply into his face.


    "Father?" Spark''s voice cut through the stillness. "What''s going on?"


    Renard did not answer immediately. He rose from his seat with deliberate slowness. His weary eyes never left Spark.


    "Spark," Renard began. "Your sister... has disappeared."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 200 - Greater ruins

    [A/N: Lessgoo 200 chapters finally]


    ***


    "Disappeared?" Spark asked. "Did she sneak out of the academy again?"


    Renard shook his head, his usually firm demeanor weighed down by a rare heaviness.


    The lines on his face seemed deeper, carved by the strain of the news.


    "Can''t you use the artifact to locate her?" Spark gestured toward the crystalline ceiling ornament that glimmered faintly above them. The artifact was capable of tracking family members anywhere within this ne.


    Renard''s expression darkened further.


    "No. Her presence has..." He hesitated, as if reluctant to say the words. "Entirely disappeared."


    Even if one was inside a ruin, this artifact could locate them. However, this time it was different.


    Spark''s brow furrowed, but his voice remained calm. "What exactly happened?"


    Renard leaned back in his chair, exhaling a long, tired sigh. His shoulders slumped slightly, a stark contrast to his usualmanding posture.


    "A few days ago, the imperial pce issued a bounty. It was for a notorious group that''s been terrorizing the capital.


    The reward was substantial, enough to draw bounty hunters, mercenaries, and rogues from all over. Silica, being Silica, somehow managed to uncover the location of their supposed hideout and wasted no time making it known."


    Spark listened without interrupting, his expression unreadable, though a flicker of disapproval crossed his features.


    "Within a day," Renard continued, "a massive crowd marched toward the western border near the mountains, eager to im the reward. Silica joined them, of course. It was supposed to be a straightforward hunt with the sheer number of people involved. But..."


    "But?" Spark prompted, his voice calm but demanding an answer.


    Renard''s expression grew grimmer. "The next day, no one returned. Not a single person. The pce, rmed by the silence, sent a scouting team to investigate.


    When they reached the location..." He paused, his gaze dropping momentarily. "The mountain was gone."


    "In its ce," Renard said slowly, "was a massive crater. It wasn''t just any crater, with depths unknown. It was a gaping abyss, vast enough to swallow an entire city.


    It stretched into unfathomable depths, and there were no signs of a battle. No corpses, no traces of magic, nothing. It was as if the ground itself had devoured everything."


    Spark''s expression didn''t falter. "And what''s the academy''s response?"


    "When the academy detected Silica''s presence vanish, they immediately sent a team of elders to investigate. When they descended to the bottom of the abyss, they found something... unexpected."


    Renard''s eyes darkened, and he leaned forward slightly. "A greater ruin."


    "It hasn''t fully emerged yet," Renard continued. "But whatever caused it to surface did so prematurely."


    "And the imperial pce? How are they responding?"


    "They''ve already sent word to the neighboring empires," Renard said gravely. "Preparations are underway for a joint expedition to explore the site. Your brother, Reynold, is already on his way to join them."


    "And Silica? Any idea what might''ve happened to her?"


    Renard''s tone softened, but the weight of his words pressed down heavily. "None. Her disappearance, the ruins¡­ everything about this is unlike anything we''ve ever encountered."


    For a brief moment, Renard''s normally unshakable demeanor faltered. His shoulders sagged as he added, "The only theory is that Silica, along with the others who went after the bounty, might be trapped inside the greater ruin.


    But beyond that, we have no answers. And who knows what dangers could be waiting in there?"


    Spark tilted his head slightly. His calm voice broke the silence. "She''s strong. I''m sure she''ll find a way to make it through."


    Renard studied him carefully, Finally, he gave a slow nod. "Will you be joining your brother on the expedition?"


    Spark paused, his gaze lifting to the chamber''s vaulted ceiling as he considered the question.


    After a moment of thought, he shook his head. "No. Reynold can manage. He''ll have other high-ranked ascendants with him. I trust him to handle it."


    "I see." Renard''s reply was short, though his tone hinted at lingering concern. After a brief hesitation, he added, "Before you leave, there''s something else I need from you."


    Spark stopped mid-turn, ncing back at his father. "What is it?"


    Renard exhaled deeply, rubbing the bridge of his nose as though trying to push away a headache. "Speak with your mother. Console her. Convince her not to join the expedition."


    Spark raised a brow, curiosity flickering in his eyes. "She wants to go?"


    "Yes," Renard replied, his tone heavy. "Ever since she found out Silica might be trapped in the ruin, she''s been determined to join the rescue efforts. I''ve managed to calm her down for now, but her resolve hasn''t wavered. You know how she gets when it involves family."


    Spark nodded slowly. His mother was a rare arcane ss as a healer. She wasn''t just skilled, her presence on a battlefield was said to lift morale and turn the tide of battles.


    But Renard''s hesitation made sense. The dangers of a high-ss greater ruin weren''t something anyone could dismiss lightly, and her current state wasn''t ideal for such a perilous mission.


    "Understood," Spark said finally. "I''ll talk to her."


    He and Yuna left the chamber, their footsteps echoing softly in the quiet halls as they made their way toward the inner garden.


    The garden felt like a peaceful retreat, with winding stone paths leading through a vibrant mix of flowers and climbing vines.


    Sunlight filtered through thettice above, creating delicate patterns of shadow on the ground. The air was warm, carrying the scent of blooming flowers as the soft rustle of leaves added to the calm atmosphere.


    At the heart of the garden stood a white gazebo, surrounded by a sea of hydrangeas in full bloom.


    Inside the gazebo sat Spark''s mother, her usually radiant face shadowed with worry. And at the side, Alice was ying with flowers.@@novelbin@@


    Spark noticed the signs of strain in his mother. The slight droop of her shoulders, the weariness in her posture immediately.


    "Mother," he called softly as he approached. "I''m back." Enjoy new adventures from empire


    Her head turned at the sound of his voice. Relief flooded her face as she rose quickly from her seat and rushed to him.


    Throwing her arms around him, she buried her face in his chest, her body trembling with quiet sobs.


    "Silica¡­ your sister¡­" she whispered, her voice breaking.


    "I know, Mother. But don''t worry. Reynold is already on his way, and you know how capable he is. And Silica, she''s a strong woman."


    His mother clung to him for a moment longer, her tears soaking into his shirt. When she finally pulled back, her eyes, though red-rimmed, held a flicker of hope.


    "And if that doesn''t ease your worries," Spark added, meeting her gaze firmly, "then I''ll go there myself."